This story starts in the distant past, when magic was in common use. Wizards, Witches, and Genies all walked the Earth, some were helpful, while others did more harm than good.

Story:

Chapter One

Prologue

Sheana was a Genie, a very powerful one; but she did not always cast her spells properly. Frequently, she caused great mischief through her carelessness. Finally she committed an offence which required intervention. A tribunal of her genie peers sentenced her to be held captive, powerless in the stone of an enchanted ring. She was to remain imprisoned there until she would be set free by a person of good character, with a heart in pain from need. She was to spend her time in confinement learning how she could better use her extraordinary powers.

The punishment was harsh. She could see the world from inside the ring; but she could only watch. Hundreds of years passed, and passed again, and again. Many people had hearts that were in pain; but their hearts had been corrupted, their motives treacherous. The prospect of her release did not look good for her. She started to believe that she would never get out.

Modern Day

The ring had become part of a collection from a museum in America. It was currently on loan for display in a museum in a small British town. The museum was just closing for the night, when there was a knock on the front door. Fred had been a guard at this museum for most of his life. He had gotten accustomed to people stopping in at closing time. The extra time was unimportant, a satisfied visitor was. So, it was nothing unusual for him to open the door to allow a late arrival take a look at the displays. When he opened it this time; however, he found a pistol being pushed in to his face, and two large men who forced their way into the museum.

“What do you want? We don’t have any money here.” Fred informed, trying to discourage the two from any further hostile action.

The one with the gun snarled threateningly, “Look, old man, just do as you’re told and you will live though this. OKAY?”

With that warning on his life, Fred gave up trying to stop them.

The men knew exactly what they were after, and went to work right away.

They secured Fred’s hands and feet together. Then they started to load all the jewellery from the display cases into a black gym bag. When they had all their selected pieces stuffed into the bag, they rushed back out the front door securing it behind them.

Fred had been tied up with some rope from one of the displays; but, he had been trained to get out of this sort of restraint. He was free in less than a minute after the men left. He hurried to the phone and called the police, informing them of the robbery.

As part of what was taken was on loan from an overseas collector, the police acted promptly to the call. If word got out that they had lost any of the display, it would cause the museum to close, and the small town would then lose the only attraction drawing tourists and helping to keep the town alive.

The robbers were making their way out of town in a black BMW when they saw the roadblock. They screeched their car to a halt and jumped out. As they did so, a police officer, hearing the commotion, spotted them and began to approach at a rapid pace..

As the men started to run, they heard shouting. “Police!… Stop!”

Taking no notice of the orders, the robbers ran into a wooded area to the side of the road. But now, they could see some more lights, moving in front of them. They knew that it was the police coming from the other direction.

The man with the bag stopped, and looked for some place to hide it. Seeing a big dense evergreen bush, he went over and chucked the bag in. He did not notice that something fell out of the bag and rolled down the embankment.

When the men started to run again, they were both tackled from behind and immediately put under arrest. One of the police officers had seen the thief stash the bag. He went to the bush and retrieved it.

With the two men in custody, the police started to trickle back to the station, to begin the dreaded long task of filling out reports.

*****

At the other end of the town, a fourteen year old girl was lying on her bed watching television. She was wearing a lemon coloured T-shirt with a short tan coloured skirt, a pair of flesh coloured tights and a pair of sandals. She was watching ‘Buffy the Vampire Slayer’, her favourite program. She had all of the episodes on DVD; and she would sit and watch them whenever she could.

As the episode came to an end, there was a knock on her door. It was her mum. “Simon,” she inquired, “Have you seen the news, honey? Somebody has robbed the museum.”

At this point, you may be thinking that Simon is not a proper name for a girl. Well, you see, Simon is a boy. Well, physically anyway. She has always been a girl on the inside. She would like so much, to be just like Buffy, or more to the point, like Sarah Michelle Gellar. But, of course, he knew that would never happen.

Simon’s physique was too much like a boy’s to pass as a girl; he was built much too big around the shoulders and too thin in the hips. He stood out like a sore thumb in a dress. So, short of a miracle, he would always be, a girl in a boy’s body. Simon had spent most of the past fourteen years wishing and praying he’d wake up a girl, but wishes never came true.

He had a lock on the bedroom door, so there was no fear of mum coming in on him, or more correctly, ‘her.’

“And you said moving to this town was going to be boring Simon” she taunted.

“Well mum, we all make mistakes.” he called back.

“Dinner will be ready in ten minutes, so get washed up and come down. Okay?”

“Yes, mum. What are we having?”

“I’ve cooked some chicken and some, mashed potatoes, peas and carrots.”

“Oh! That sounds great mum. I will be down right away.”

This is the part of the night that she hated, when ‘she’ had to become ‘him’ again. But, she had to eat, and mum’s cooking was not to be missed, at any cost.

While Simon was changing clothes, he was thinking about the move to this town, and the fact that he didn’t know anyone here yet. Being fourteen, and moving to a new school, was hard on him. He didn’t have any friends to speak of. He had always kept to himself. He was hoping to change that when he started school next week.

When he got downstairs, mum was just starting to dish up the food, so he got a drink from the fridge for himself and for mum and sat down.

“What were you doing in your room honey? Watching Buffy again?” She inquired.

“What else would I be doing mum?” was his nervous response.

“I have no idea, but youngsters these days, do all sorts of things.”

Simon was starting to get worried that maybe his mum knew what he did in his room; but, if she did, she was really being cool about it all.

It was just Simon and his mum now. His dad had left some years ago. His older sister had not moved with them as she had a job in their old town. She didn’t want to try to find a job in this town; but, she did say that she would come and visit regularly. Simon got on well with his sister. She always treated him like a little sister and not a little brother. They would sit and talk for hours about mutual things, which made him, feel more like the girl inside.

When dinner was over, Simon went back to his room, to work on his computer; and to change into something that was more ‘her real self.’ When she was ‘properly’ dressed, she used the name Sara. It was a nice name.

As Sara, she spent the night doing some artwork on her PC, and trying to find out some stuff on the net about the robbery at the museum. She found that the police had caught both men and had gotten back all the stolen relics. Thinking of the excitement of the museum robbery, Sara said to herself, “Maybe this town will have some cool stuff to do after all.”

The clock on her PC was telling her it was five past ten, and so she got ready for bed. She always went to bed in a nightgown, this one was a pale pink colour and it felt so good wearing it.

With sleep comes dreams, and Sara always had nice dreams. Tonight was no exception and she was having an enjoyable dream, when she got this annoying buzzing sound in her ear that just wouldn’t stop. After finally realising that it was her alarm clock. She had set it last night for an eight o’clock awakening; she sleepily fumbled over to silence it.

Sara intended to start looking around the town, to see if there was anything worth investigating.

When she was dressed, or, more accurately, ‘he’ was dressed, he went down for some breakfast. Mum had left for work. So, he had some toast, a bowl of cornflakes, and a glass of orange juice.

When he had finished his breakfast, it was time to go. He was curious to see what was taken from the museum and if any one was hurt. Getting his bike from the garage, he made his way towards the other side of town. It was not as small a town as you might think, and it took Simon a good twenty minutes to pedal up to the museum entrance.

The museum was an odd looking building. It looked like an old church. But, it was much bigger than a church, and there was no graveyard that he could see. When he got inside, there were only a couple of people wandering around observing the exhibits.

Simon went up to the guard and said, “I heard about your robbery last night, was anyone hurt? looked on the internet to find out, but all it said was both men were caught.”

“My name is Fred, I was the only one here last night. They tied me up and took all the pieces from the display over there, but the police caught them and got it all back. Well most of it, there is a ring still missing. I feel like it’s my fault. I should have stopped them”

“What could you have done to have stopped them?”

“I don’t know, but I just feel like I should have tried harder.”

Simon changed the subject, “What does the ring look like?”

“It is a bulky looking ring with a large blue stone in the middle, I don’t know what the stone is made of, that is one of the reasons it’s in a museum. No one knows what it is.”

“You seem to know a lot about this particular ring. I thought most guards just sat around and read news papers or magazines?”

“I love working here, these artefacts have a real life to them, not like the stuff you see around today. All these mass produced things have no distinctiveness of their own.”

“Where do you think they might have put it?”

“The police said that they were caught in the woods down by the lake. They had hidden the bag in a large evergreen bush.”

“I’ll tell you what. I have nothing better to do today. So I will go and have a look, to see if I can find that ring.”

“You would do that for me?”

“Yes! Sure!. I don’t want to see you lose your job, not if I can find that old ring.”

Simon said his goodbyes, and was off towards the woods, to start his hunt for the ring. The woods were much bigger than he had thought they would be; but, he said he would look, and that’s what he would do.

He looked for about three hour’s and found nothing. Then, he thought he heard a noise coming from behind a bush. As he got to the bush his foot caught on a tree root and he tripped over into the bush. He fell over onto his rump sliding down the embankment to the other side.

“Ouch! Where in hell did that come from?”

Simon was seated at the bottom of the embankment looking up, the fall hadn’t hurt much.. It was more the surprise of it.

As he put his hands down, to push him self up, he felt something hard under his left hand. Looking down at it, he was amazed to see a ring. A ring with a large blue stone mounted, it was all covered in mud and dirt, but he could still make out the mysterious blue stone.

He rubbed the ring on his trousers to get some of the dirt off. As he did so, the ring started glowing as if it had a light in it; and, then a mist started to come from it. As Simon was trying to work out what was going on, a form started to appear in the mist. Simon was taken aback. He stood there, looking with his mouth open, as the figure of a girl formed in front of him.

Simon didn’t know what to say or what to do. The girl stood there, in front of him, stretching, and looking at the place around her.

The girl was clad in what could only be described as a pair of baggy blue silk pants, and a matching halter type top. Simon, still not recovered, had not moved except to rub his eyes.

The girl began to speak, first in some strange language, then in English. “My name is Sheana! And yes, you freed me from the enchanted ring. What can I do for you as a reward?”

“You came from the ring? I must be dreaming! This is not real! It can’t be!.” Simon barely stuttered in utter astonishment and no small amount of panic.

“It is real, Master, and I did come from the ring. You were able to free me; your heart must be troubled. What can I do to help you?” sang the melodious notes of her voice.

“What are you, some sort of a Genie?” his voice still squeaking.

“Yes, I am a Genie, you know of us?” she asked?

“Yes, but I didn’t think you were real. I thought Genies were a fairy tale, a childhood myth.” his voice gaining some strength.

“No Master, we are very real, but I don’t know how many of us are left. It’s been a long time since I was free.”

As Sheana said this she sounded sad, and looked like she could have started crying; but she shook her self out of it and then said, “You are now my master. So what is your wish?”

“I get a wish? Well the first thing you can do is stop calling me Master, my name is Simon.”

“You will permit me to call you Simon, Master?”

“Yes I will. I am not your Master; I’m just someone who set you free. Now what is this about me getting a wish?”

“You don’t get one wish. You get three wishes.”

“Three wishes? You must be kidding me. How do I know your telling the truth?”

“Make a wish and find out. If I am telling a lie, what have you got to lose?”

Simon thought about this for some time, he couldn’t see a down side to it. If she was a Genie she could give him what he wanted. If not, she would be the one to look like a fool, and he would be no worse off than he ever was..

“So I can wish for anything, and you will do it for me?”

“Well there are some things that I can’t do. Like, I can’t bring the dead back to life, and I can’t give you all the money in the world, as that would make the rest of the world poor, and I can’t kill for you.”

“I would never want anyone dead in the first place.”

Simon stood there thinking what he could wish for. Then it hit him; he could wish to be a girl. He could be just like Sarah Michelle Gellar,”

“Sheana, I wish to be a girl, I want to be just like Buffy.”

“You want to be a girl? Are you joking?”

“No! I want to be a girl more than anything in the world. Since as far back as I can remember, I have always wanted to be a girl. Every day when I look in the mirror, I don’t know the person I see there. I see the boys at school. I am not like them. So, if you are a Genie, I wish to be a girl.”

“I am a Genie, and I can make you a girl. I just don’t know why you would want to be one.”

“It’s okay for you. You have always been a girl. You should try being a boy, and then you can tell me, you don’t know why I want to be a girl.”

At this point, Sheana started to laugh. Simon didn’t know why she found it so funny.

“Look, if you think I am being silly, fine! But, you don’t need to treat me like a joke!”

With this said, Simon turned to leave, he threw the ring down at the feet of Sheana, and started to walk off; but as he did, Sheana stopped him. And I do mean stopped him. Simon could not move.

“Look Simon, I am not laughing at you. I am laughing at the way fate plays with us all.”

What do you mean? What has fate got to do with this?” the edge of anger still apparent in his tone.

“I wasn’t always a Genie, and I wasn’t always a girl. You see, I was born a boy just as you were born a boy. I was a fool, and I wanted to live for a long time. So when I found this ring, I made a deal with the Genie that was in it. She traded places with me. I suppose even a Genie needs to die in the end. And, after I have spent so much time in that ring, I know how she felt.”

“You want to die?”

“No. I just need to be free from the ring, to live a full life, and to be with people I can grow old around.”

“Have you ever asked any of your masters if they would set you free?”

“I can’t ask. It is forbidden to ask anything of a Master. It was that more than any other act, which got me imprisoned in the ring for so long.”

“What? You were trapped in the ring for asking for your freedom? If all you wanted was to be free, and then they trapped you in that ring for all that time, that was wrong. How come you are free now?”

“Your heart is in pain in need of something. They said the curse would be lifted when I found a person of good character whose heart was in pain with need of something great. I just never expected it to be this.”

“I will set you free, but I don’t want to be trapped in the ring.”

“I could never do that to anyone. The Genie that did this to me was not a nice person, she tricked me into becoming her.”

“Can’t you make yourself male again?”

“No, the magic she used can never be undone. I can’t even appear as a boy, the spell won’t let me.”

“Is it really that bad being a girl? You look stunning.”

“Why, thank you kind sir.”

As Sheana said this she curtsied to Simon. This broke the ice and made Simon laugh, which in turn made Sheana laugh. When they both stopped Simon said, “Sheana, will you grant my wish then?”

“Yes I will grant your wish. I just find it odd that you would want to be a girl, when I have been cursed with being one for so long.”

“It’s not a curse for me, it will be a dream come true. One more thing though, before you do it, will everyone remember me always being a girl?”

“No, I am sorry, but that would mean changing every ones mind who ever met you and that is not possible.”

“How will I tell my mum that I am a girl when you are done?”

“I don’t think it will take much “telling” her anything, she will be able to see it.”

Simon had to laugh at what Sheana pointed out, as it was true, that when she got home mum would certainly notice.

“Simon I must tell you one thing, once you have had your wish I can’t undo it. You have to live with what you desire.”

“I won’t want to. This is what I have wanted all my life.”

“Well, make your wish, and I will for fill it.”

“I wish I were a girl.”

“What kind of girl do you wish to be?”

“I wish to be like Sarah Michelle Gellar”

“I can’t picture this girl, can you form an image of her in your mind for me to work with?”

Simon started to form an image in his mind of what Sarah Michelle Gellar looked like in the Buffy series. Sheana put her hand to his head and started to get the images from his mind, then asked, “So you want to be just like this girl then?”

“I don’t want to be her double, but I would like to be a lot like her though.”

Sheana just said, “Your wish will be so.”

She started to move her hand around in some strange way, and talking in an odd language that he didn’t know. Then some lights started to emanate from her hands, and engulfed Simon. He looked down as he started to change, looking at his hands they were getting smaller, his chest started to swell and his waist was getting much smaller, his hips swelling. The oddest thing was his clothes were changing with him; there was no pain though, just a tingling all over. The lights started to get brighter, then there was a flash and he passed out.

When he came to, he was lying on his side with something covering his face. He brought his hand up to his face to move what ever it was covering it. When he moved it, he realised it was his hair, but instead of it being a dark brown it was a mousy blond colour. This made Simon look down at the rest of his new form, or now more accurately, her new form.

It had worked! She was a girl, for real. She looked at her hands. She now sported nicely shaped nails with pink nail polish on them. Her build was much smaller than it used to be, but she didn’t feel any weaker, if anything, she felt much stronger. She put it down to being so excited about the change. Looking at her new shape, she could see that she had a much smaller waist and a shapely bottom, her chest was a bit bigger than she thought it would be, but she could cope with that just fine. Putting her hand down to where his male organs used to be was strange; all she could feel was a smooth front that scooped under and between her legs. She knew she would have to look more closely, when she was at home, and alone.

Putting her hands up to her face, she could feel how smooth her face felt now. She looked at Sheana and smiled

“Thank you Sheana, I am so happy now.”

Sheana had even made Simon’s clothes look more like a girls, the jeans were much tighter in the right places, she now had a form fitting jumper top, and a girls leather jacket.

“Sheana, if I wish for your freedom, what will happen to the ring?”

“Nothing, it will just be a ring. Why do you ask?”

“I need to return it to the museum, or some poor guard will worry him self to death.”

“You really do care for the well being of others don’t you?”

“I don’t want to see some one worry, if I can stop it. Given the chance, wouldn’t you do the same, Sheana?”

“I am accustomed to doing what I am told, but given the chance, yes, I would. I am glad that it was you that found me. It is so nice to see some one willing to look out for the interests of others.”

“You said I get three wishes, right?”

“Yes, you get three wishes. You will have to make all three before you put the ring back.”

Sara stood thinking what she could wish for next, she didn’t want to sound silly by asking for something small or something that Sheana couldn’t give her. She put her hand up to her face then it hit her, she had no ID, and no birth certificate. “Sheana, I know you can’t make people remember me being a girl; but, can you make me some Identification, so I can still go to school and things like that?”

“That, I can do. All you have to do is wish for it.”

“Ok; I wish to have identification and documentation for Sara Anne Read, please.”

Sara watched as Sheana started to move her hands again, and talking in the same strange language as she worked. This time, as the light got brighter in her hands, a strong wind started building up; then, all of a sudden, the light shot out in a circular wave.

Sara said, “Is that it. I don’t feel any different.”

“All I did was change all of the ID that had your name on it to your new female name.”

“So every bit of paper with my name on now has my female name?”

“Yes all of it says Sara Anne Read, but people will still remember Simon so you will have to be very careful what you tell people.”

Sara just giggled and clapped her hands together. She was so happy! She ran to Sheana and gave her a hug. Sheana was not ready for the grip of this girl.

“Thank you Sheana. This is great. I get to live as a girl for the rest of my life.”

When Sara let go, she could see the odd look on Sheana’s Face. “What’s wrong? You look worried.”

“I’m not use to getting thanked for granting a wish. Most people just expect it.”

Sara looked at her watch and realised it was getting late. “Oh god! We had better get this ring back to the museum before it’s too late.”

Sara could see the look of sadness on Sheana’s face, she then said, “But before we do that I better make my last wish hadn’t I?”

Sheana knew it was too good to be true, to think that she would get her freedom. She waited for Sara to have her last wish, and then she would be back in the ring for who knows how long. Sara looked deep in thought, and then she said,

“I wish for, you to be free of the ring.”

Sheana’s head shot up when she heard these words. She couldn’t believe some one had said the words to free her.

Sara was waiting for the light show: but the only thing that happened was that the bracelets on Sheana’s wrists fell to the floor.

Sara said, “Is that it? I thought it would be a bit more exciting than that?”

“It is exciting! It’s exciting to me! I’m free!”

This time it was Sheana’s turn to hug Sara. When Sheana pulled away she had tears in her eyes.

“I don’t know how to thank you for this Sara. I was not expecting you to grant me my freedom. Most people get greedy, and never think about me, or the other genies.”

“Well, I said I would; and, I couldn’t think of anything better than to give you your freedom.”

Sara picked up the ring; and then took Sheana’s hand; and started walking back to the museum. Then, she stopped,

“My bike! I’d better not forget that. I think my mum is going to have enough to deal with, without me losing my bike.”

When she had her bike again, she walked back to where Sheana was standing. Sheana looked at the bike and then said, “Do you really want to be pushing that bike?”

“I told you that my mum will kill me if I don’t go home with it.”

Sheana just giggled, then she pointed her finger at the bike and it vanished. Sara just looked in shock as she saw her bike disappear.

“What have you just done to my bike?” she demanded.

“I used magic to send it home, that way you don’t have to walk with it.”

“You still have the use of magic, then. I thought you would just be a normal girl like me?”

“I retained some powers, but I’m not as powerful as I was as a genie.”

“Sheana, I just wondered, what are you going to do for somewhere to live? You don’t look much older than me. So you can’t even get a job.”

Sara could tell by the look on Sheana’s face that she hadn’t considered that.

“I was so busy thinking about being free of the ring, that I never thought of what to do for a place to stay. You are right though. I will have a hard time getting a job. I look too young.”

Sara was deep in thought. Then she offered, “I know, you can come and live with me. Mum won’t mind; and it will be great to have some one to talk to, and share my things with.”

“Are you sure your mum won’t mind? I mean, I have just turned you into a girl. She is not going to be full of love for me now, is she?”

“Mum will be ok about your living with us; and, having a genie in the house could come in handy.” Sara had grin on her face as she said it.

“I can’t be called a genie, anymore. I’m what you would call a witch now. Genies are more powerful; but they have to do what others want. I am now free to use my magic for anything I want.”

“If you are a witch, then why don’t you make yourself a boy? After all, you said you didn’t want to be a girl in the first place?”

“I told you that spells cast by one genie, can not be undone by another. And, I no longer have the power to undo it, even if I wanted to. So I will make the best of what I have, and I do have someone to call a friend now.” Sara thought for a minute. Sheana was right. She did have some one to talk to, and to relate to.

Sara looked at her watch. It was getting late and the museum would be closing very soon. “Come on Sheana, we have to get moving if we’re going to get the ring back to the museum before is closes for the day.”

Sheana agreed, and they started to walk toward the museum. As they were just about to leave the wooded area, Sara stopped, then said, “Sheana, I think you should change your clothing into something a bit more modern, you look like you’re off to a fancy dress party.”

Sheana looked at Sara with a look that said, ‘I have no idea what you’re talking about’. Sara then explained what a fancy dress party was. After she’d finished explaining, Sheana started waving her finger around; then, in a blink of an eye, she was dressed similar to Sara, but in different colours. Sara could not get used to seeing her do magic. Sheana then enquired, “Is this better? I hope you don’t think I look too much like you?”

“No, you look fine. I wish I could do that, just think of all the time and money I could save on clothes shopping.”

Both girls started to laugh, and then they resumed walking to the museum. The route back to the Museum took them up the main street in the town. As they started to walk up the street, Sara noticed that she was getting some looks. She was starting to worry that people might discover she wasn’t a real girl, or guessed that she wasn’t born a girl. Just as she was about to lose it, she heard someone wolf whistle. She turned to see where it had come from. There were two boys standing outside the Burger king. When Sara looked straight at them, both boys tried to look the other way. This was a give away to both Sara and Sheana that they were responsible for the whistle. Sara giggled, and Sheana muttered mirthfully, “Boys will be boys.” Then she giggled as well.

Sara became conscious then, that she had no idea what she looked like. So she turned to Sheana and said, “I need to find a mirror so I can see what I look like.”

Sara saw a clothes shop, and dragged Sheana into it. Part way down the shop, was a full-length mirror set on the wall. Sara looked at the mirror, and looking back at her was a girl with mousy blond hair and looks to die for. If she were a normal boy, she would really want to date this girl. She could see why she was getting looks. She had a nice figure, her chest was very noticeable and it made her look older than she was. She didn’t look much like Sarah Michelle Gellar, but she was a girl, and a good-looking one. So she didn’t worry any more about it.

“Thanks Sheana, you did a great job.”

Now that she knew what she looked like, they walked confidently, the rest of the way to the Museum. Without thinking, she walked in and started looking for Fred the guard. The two girls walked around the corner. Sara could see him sitting at his desk writing on a piece of paper. He didn’t look very happy. She walked up to the desk and said, “Here you go Fred, I found the ring for you.”

Fred just looked at the girl as if to say, ‘Should I know you?’ Sara realised at this point, that Fred had met Simon this morning. So thinking fast, she said, “A friend of mine asked if I would drop this in with you. He said that you were worried about the theft and the loss of the ring.”

Fred said, “I was just writing out my resignation. I didn’t think he would find it.”

“I know he wouldn’t feel very good if he knew you were going to give up your job over this. You did what anyone would have done in that situation. You were overpowered.”

“I really would like to contact him, to thank him. Can you give me his phone number?”

“He doesn’t live here in town; and he had to get home. He knows you’re grateful though.”

“Tell him when you see him again, that if I can ever do anything for him, I would like to repay his kindness, that goes for you too.”

“Thanks Fred, I will bear that in mind.”

With the ring back in the museum, Sara and Sheana made their way to the exit of the museum. As they came outside, they saw the two boys that had wolf whistled. The two girls tried to walk past them without taking much notice.

How boys looked, hadn’t been something that interested Sara; but, if she were still a boy she would have liked to look like them. They didn’t look like your macho sports type, but they were not over weight. As Sara and Sheana made their way past, one of the boys spoke. “I’m sorry for whistling at you, it was very rude of me.”

Sara looked to see which one of the boys had spoken. She was going to just ignore him, but she wanted to make them feel sorry, so she asked why he did it? The boy barely whispered, “It seemed like a good idea at the time.”

This is when the other boy spoke for the first time. “Mike, tell them the truth. He was dared to do it, by two guys from the school we go to. We didn’t mean anything by it. That is why we came to find you and to say we’re sorry.”

Sara said, “Is this right?”

“Yes it is, I don’t make a habit of whistling at beautiful girls.” As he said it, he realised what he said and went bright red, and started to look at the floor. This made Sara and Sheana laugh, which made the boy start to walk off: but his friend stopped him. This is when he spoke, “Hi my name is Jo, and this red faced boy is called Mike. We really don’t do this sort of thing.”

Sheana spoke at this point. “I bet you say that to all the girls you meet?”

Mike spoke again; “Look! We just wanted to say sorry. I hope you don’t hold it against us.”

Sara said, “To tell you the truth Mike, I take it as a complement, and the fact that you thought it was wrong, and that you came to find us to apologise, shows a strength of character.”

Jo asked where the girls came from. So Sara told him the part of town she lived in, and said that Sheana was her cousin, who was living with her now. Jo said that he and Mike lived over on that side of town, but he had never seen them at school.

“We only just moved here, and we haven’t started school, yet.”

“That would explain a lot then. I don’t want you to get the wrong idea, but as we seem to be heading in the same direction, can we walk you home?”

Sara looked at Sheana; she nodded yes, so Sara responded “Sure!”. As they walked, Jo and Mike started to tell the two girls about the town, and in turn, Sara and Sheana told the boys about themselves. On the way, Sara asked the boys some questions. “What do you two do for fun around here?”

Jo answered, “We hang out at each other’s house and play video games. We also go for long bike rides. Do you two have bikes?”

Sara looked at Sheana then said, “Yes we both love riding our bikes.” Just after she said it she leaned over and whispered to Sheana, “I do still have a bike don’t I?”

Sheana smiled at Sara then reassured her by announcing, “I told you, your bike is in the house, right next to mine.” And then, she smiled again.

Sara glanced secretly at Sheana, then smiled back, as it clicked what she was talking about. Sara started examining the two boys. They were not unfit, that was cool. And they were both very polite. At first, Sara thought that they were on the pull, but their continued behaviour was not at all suggestive of that. She realised that they were just being nice to them. Jo was taller than Mike and was chattier as well. He had short brown hair and nice looks. Mike, the shorter of the two, had blond hair, which was really quite long; it went half way down his back being tied back in a ponytail. He had a nice way about him. He was very shy as well. Sara could see something in him, which made her feel like she could trust him. It was something that she could not quite put her finger on. She just put it down to his shy nature, and kept on walking.

When they got to the end of the road where Sara lived, she tried to get the boys to part company. They didn’t want to go away. Sara was already worried about what her mum was going to say; but to turn up with a boy in tow would not be good. That was why; Sara was trying to convince them not to walk them to the front door.

Meanwhile, Sheana was working some Magic. All of a sudden, the heavens opened up and it started to rain, really hard. Jo and Mike decided to get home as fast as they could, so as not to get too wet. Just before Jo left, he gave Sara his phone number and said, “This is my number. Give me a ring if you feel like getting out and seeing some more of the town. It’s been nice meeting the two of you.” And with that, he ran to catch up with Mike.

Sara watched Jo run down the road. She could see the rain moving with them. She turned to Sheana and sniggered, “Your handiwork I gather?” Sheana chuckled, and nodded her head. Sara started to laugh, then said; “We had better get home and get dry before we both get colds.”

“I can fix that right now.” came back, and before Sara could say anything, she was bone dry again.

“You’re one handy girl to have around.”

They walked down the road arm in arm. As they got to the house, Sara was beginning to have second thoughts about what she had done. She knew, there was no way back. She could feel the fear in the pit of her stomach. Sheana could tell that Sara was getting scared. She tried to relax her with out using magic.

“Sara, take a deep breath, walk up to the front door, and just tell your mum what you have done.”

“Gee Sheana, why didn’t I think of that?”

“I am only trying to help. There is no need for sarcasm.”

“Sorry Sheana. I really am scared of what my mum will say when she sees me. What if I can’t make her believe me, that I am who I say I am?”

“It’s up to you to make her believe. Now get on up those steps and ring the doorbell.”

Sara took a deep breath and walked up the steps to the front door. As she reached for the doorbell, her hand was shaking so badly, she had trouble hitting the button. She hit the button, and waited for her mum to answer it. Time seemed to slow to a stop. Just has she was about to ring the bell again, the door opened. Sara found herself, face to face, with her mum.

Her mum spoke, “Hello dear. Can I help you? If you’re looking for Simon, he’s out somewhere.”

“Well Simon is one of the reasons I am here. Can I come in and talk to you, please?”

“Yes, please come in. He is ok? I mean, he’s not been hurt has he?”

“Nothing bad has happened. I just need to tell you something; and I think you will need to sit down to hear it.”

Mrs. Read led Sara and Sheana into the living room. She invited them to sit down. Then she asked, “Can I get you something to drink?”

“No thanks. I think I had better tell you everything before we go any further. What I am about to say will come as a shock, it may seem unbelievable, but it is all true.” Taking a deep breath, Sara started to relate her tale to her mum. “It’s me mum. I’m Simon, or I was anyway.”

Sara’s mum just sat there for some time. She didn’t say anything, just looked for some sign that this was a joke of some kind. Finally she said, “Do you really expect me to believe that you are my son? How stupid and gullible do you think I am? I don’t think this is very funny, and I am telling you to leave. Now!”

“Mum it’s really me. I’ll prove it to you. Remember when dad walked out on us? Just before he left, you were arguing with him in your bedroom. When you told him what a waste he was, he then hit you, and left. You told me, that day, that you would never let anyone hurt my sister or me ever again. How would I know that, if I wasn’t Simon?”

Mrs. Read was in shock. How could this girl know that? She had never told anyone. She even told Simon never to say a word to anyone. Sara could see her thinking about it. She could tell, it was going to take more than that to make her believe. Sheana had just come in and remained sitting down. She had not said anything. So Sara turned to her and said, “Sheana can you help me out here? I need for you to do some magic to prove I’m not lying.”

“What would you like me to do? Something big, or something small?”

Sara was getting disturbed by the lack of help from Sheana. “Just show her that you can do magic. Make something appear.” she ordered frantically.

Sheana turned to Mrs. Read and asked her what she would like. Mrs Read looked at her as if she was out of her mind. Indeed, that was what she thought. Then said, “So anything I wish for, theoretically, you will give me. Right? What are you supposed to be, some sort of genie?”

“I used to be, but now you would probably call me a witch.”

“Have you two escaped from the local funny farm? I mean do you really expect me to believe any of this?”

“Please mum. Wish for something. You’ll see we’re telling the truth.” Sara begged.

“Ok then, make it snow, in here, right now.” As she said it, she had a very sarcastic tone to her voice, as if to say, ‘Try and do that!’ Sheana calmly waved her finger in the air, and all of a sudden, it started to snow in the living room. Sara was convinced that if it had been a cartoon, her mum’s jaw would have hit the floor. As it was, she sat there looking at Sara. She quietly said, “Ok! I believe you. Now, can you make it stop?”

Sheana waved her finger in the air again, and the snow stopped. Then she waved it another time, and all signs of the snow were gone.

Mrs Read sat looking at Sara, trying to see some trace of her son. She began asking the first of many questions. Before she started to answer too many of them, Sara ran through the tale of finding the ring, and making the wish, and explaining that she had wanted to be a girl for as long as she can remember. Her mum took it better than she thought she would.

“I’m sorry mum, for springing this on you; but it is what I want. I just hope you can still love me as your daughter?”

Mrs Read sat there with tears running down her face. She got up and walked over to where Sara was seated, sat next to her and said, “Honey, I will always love you. If this is what you want, then we will deal with it, but I don’t know what we are going to do about all your ID, your school work, our relatives, neighbours, and the authorities.”

“I sorted all that. With my first wish I was made a girl. With the second one I had all things with my male name changed to my female name.”

“So you got two wishes then?”

“No. I got three. With the third wish, I freed Sheana from the ring. That is how she is able to do magic. But mum there is something else I need to ask you.”

“What is it honey? Erm. What name are you going to use? Simon no longer seems appropriate, and I can’t keep calling you honey all the time, can I?”

“My new name is Sara. I’ve always liked it. So, that is what I had Sheana put on all my paperwork. If you get my birth certificate out, you will see.”

She got up, and walked over to the drawer, where she kept the birth certificates with the other important papers and opened it. Sara couldn’t see what she was doing. All she could hear, were papers being shuffled. When Mrs Read turned around she said, “Sara Anne Read, that is a nice name. I hope you realise, that there is more to being a girl, than just wearing nice clothes. Before we start going through all that, what was it you wanted to ask?”

Sara went on to explain about Sheana being trapped in the ring for the past, god knows how many years. When she had finished her explanation, she asked her mum if Sheana could live with them. Sara’s mum said nothing. She sat there, reflecting for a few minutes, got up and walked over to where Sheana was sitting, put out her hand, pulled her up to her feet and smiled.

“Welcome to the family.” Then she gave Sheana a hug, and when she pulled back from her, she could see the tears cascading down her face. She grabbed a tissue and gave it to Sheana. Who wiped her eyes, then began to cry in deep, wrenching, soul moving sobs,

“I never thought I would be part of a family again. Thank you. Thank you, so much.”

Mrs Read told Sheana, that as she looked about the same age as Sara, she would be required to go to school. Sheana was not too happy with this prospect, but if she were to be part of the family, she would have to do what was expected. The more she thought about it, the more she liked the idea of living a normal life. The only part that would be hard for her to deal with, was being a girl. Sara would have to learn all the things necessary. She could watch and learn from Sara’s experiences. Sheana was pulled away from her thoughts when Mrs Read resumed talking.

“Right now, young ladies, you can both get cleaned up. Then I expect you both to help me with dinner preparation.”

Sheana was about to do some magic to get cleaned up, but Mrs Read stopped her. She said, “If you want to live in this house, you will learn to do things like any other normal girl. I want your promise not to use your magic in this house, unless I give you permission, or it’s a matter of life or death. Okay?”

Sheana pouted at this, which made Sara and her mum giggle. Of course Sheana agreed, “Okay. It is going to be hard to not use it. For hundreds of years, magic has been my way of life and I know nothing about being a girl in the general public.”

Sara’s mum walked up to her, then soothed her with, “I will teach you both how to be girls. All I ask is for you to try your best. I won’t ask more of you than that.”

Sheana smiled, then Sara grabbed her by the hand and led her off to the bathroom, where they could get cleaned up for dinner.

As they went up the stairs Sheana said, “Your mum is really nice. Now I can see where you get your attitude. Are you sure your mum isn’t going to mind my staying here? I don’t want to get in the way.”

“Don’t be silly! Mum loves having people under foot. She likes giving orders.” This set both girls of with a giggling fit.

When Sara got to her bedroom door, she took Sheana in, showed her what Buffy looked like, and let her see some of the books she had on that popular television series.

Sara felt the need to go to the bathroom. She said, “Sheana, will you be okay here while I use the bathroom?”

“Yes. I’ll be fine, thank you. Do you mind if I read some of your books on Buffy while you are gone?”

“Yes, be my guest. Can you read very fast?”

Sheana looked at the bookshelf. There were seven books about Buffy there, so she said, “It will take me about two hours to read these books.”

“Wow! That is fast. I’m not a very fast reader. It takes me weeks to read one of those books.”

“The same spell could make you faster at reading, if you want me to?”

Sara thought about it for a bit. She sighed, “I would like that, but I will need to ask mum before you use your magic. You heard what she said.”

“Okay, but if she says it’s alright, I will fix it so you can read as fast as I can.”

“Thanks Sheana. That would be great.”

Both girls hugged. Then Sara observed, “I had better get back to the bathroom, before there is a puddle on the floor.” As she said it, she let out a little giggle. Sheana giggled as well.

Sara made her way to the bathroom. When she got there, the first thing she did, was use the toilet. It felt very different to her, peeing as a girl. It came out in a gush and when she was done, she had to wipe herself with some paper to remove the moisture down there. She was starting to see what her mum meant by, ‘there was more to being a girl than clothes.’

When she was dry, she started to take a closer look at what changes had taken place. There was a little neat patch of hair down there and when she ran her finger over the lips of her vagina, it sent a shiver through her whole body. She had to make herself stop before she got carried away. Moving up her body to her chest, she removed her top, she then looked down at her chest and the new additions to it. Looking in the mirror they weren’t as big as she first thought. It must have just been the shock of going from having none, to having them, which made them feel so big.

She looked at the way the breasts were poking over the top of the lace trim on the pink bra she was wearing. The bra matched the panty’s she had on, she had to give Sheana some credit she did a really great job.

Sara washed her hands and dried them, then looked at her new self in the mirror once again, smiled, and left the bathroom.

When Sara got back to the bedroom, Sheana was reading the second of the books.

“You’ve read one already?”

“Yes, I have. I can see why you like this girl so much. She is really clever, and strong, and the way she deals with the night demons is fantastic.”

Sara thought it an odd name for vampires, but just put it down to being a name they must have used in the first or the second book.

“You had better get washed up now, dinner will be ready soon.”

“Okay, I just want to finish this book. I only have ten more pages to read.”

Sara stood and watched as Sheana ran her finger down the page. It appeared as though she was feeling the texture of the paper more than she was reading. Sara just hoped that her mum would let Sheana use magic to give her the ability to read that fast as well.

With both girls washed, they went back down to the kitchen to get some food. When they got there, mum was just dishing up the dinner. Sheana was the first to speak, “Mmmmmm that smells really great. What is it?”

“It is nothing special, just some chicken in a white wine, and some wild rice.”

Sara just laughed and said, “Sounds special to me. Sheana, you will learn to love mums cooking. She is really good at it. Her stew and dumplings are to die for.”

“You would die for a meal?. Don’t you think that is going a bit too far?” asked a confused Sheana

Sara and her mum started to laugh; Sheana looked at them, trying to work out what she had said that was so funny. When Sara got her breath back she clarified, “It’s a figure of speech. It means you really like the taste of it. Not that you will die to eat it.”

Sheana felt embarrassed for not understanding; and it showed on her face. Sara felt sorry for her. So she gave her a hug, and said she was sorry for making fun of her. Sheana hugged her back. Then she requested, “Sara can you help me learn this new way of talking?” Sara looked at her funny. At that moment it hit her, Sheana wanted to learn. No. She needed to learn how people talk today.

“You will learn as we go along,” Sara reassured,” It is way too complicated, and too time consuming, to try to teach you all of it in one go. You will pick up a lot as you continue to read more in our current books”

“Come on you two. Sit down and eat your dinner while it’s still hot. You can talk all you want after dinner.”

The two girls sat obediently, eating the meal. Sheana loved it. She wasn’t at all apprehensive about letting them know how she felt.

“This is really great Mrs Read, I haven’t tasted anything this good in a long time. Come to think of it, I haven’t eaten in a long time.”

“Sheana, please don’t call me Mrs Read. You make me sound so old. If you don’t mind, I would like you to call me Mum.”

Sheana sat motionless, looking at her, then a tear started to trickle down her face. Sara’s mum soothed, “I’m sorry Sheana. I didn’t mean to upset you. I just thought it would be nice for you to call me mum, like Sara does. Just forget I said anything. Call me Karen.”

“Please”, sobbed Sheana, “don’t mistake my crying to mean I don’t want to call you mum, I would love to be able to call you mum.”

Sheana reached out, took hold of Sara’s hand and her new mum’s hand and said, “I am so glad I found you both. I only hope I can live up to your class of standards.”

Sara added, “Just be yourself. I would love to call you my sister.”

After the meal, Mum took both girls into the living room to sort out what they were going to do about clothes. Sara said that she had a few clothes of her own, but not near enough to keep her and Sheana looking good for very long.

Mum sat there tapping her lip with her finger, then offered, “We will have to go through all of your old clothes and sort out what you can still wear. We can look in the things we brought with us that belong to your sister as well.”

With all that had happened today, Sara had completely forgotten all about her sister.

“Mum, what will Sandy say when she finds out she has two sisters now, and no brother? Do you think she will still want to talk to me?”

“I think you should know your sister well enough by now. You know that she would talk to you, no matter what you looked like.”

Sara knew that Sandy would still talk to her, but she felt bad for not letting her know, a long time ago, that she wanted to be a girl.

Mum took both girls up to Sandy’s bedroom. That is, the room that will be Sandy’s room when they decorate it. They walked into the room and immediately got engrossed in a mass of boxes. Karen started to look for the boxes marked with the words “Sandy’s clothes”. She found them at the bottom of some other boxes. She went to move the box on top, but it was far too heavy for her to move. She had to enlist Sheana’s help to move it. Sara had gone in to her room to sort out what she had in the way of female clothes; and what she could still wear of her male clothes.

When Sara got back to mum and Sheana, they had gotten to the boxes with Sandy’s clothes. To get to the part of the room that they were in, Sara had to move the box that her mum and Sheana had to move together. Sheana looked over to where Sara was. She was just about to say that the box was heavy, when she saw Sara slide it to one side as if it were merely an empty box. Sheana was starting to get concerned that she may have made some sort of mistake with the spell. Lucky for her, Sara’s mum did not see it. Sheana said nothing. She didn’t want to worry Sara, at least until she had a chance to find out what was wrong.

They spent the two hours looking through all the clothes in the boxes; sorting out some stuff that was just so far out of date it was scary. Sara had to laugh at some of the things. She had remembered Sandy wearing them, but now, she would just look silly in them. By the time they had gone through all the clothes, they had quite a pile to go at. Karen was surprised to see how much they had, and it all seemed to be close enough to what was in fashion by today’s standard.

After the clothes were sorted, it was too late to make up another bed. Karen concluded that Sheana would have to spend the night in Sara’s bed, sleeping with her. At first both Sara and Sheana was not sure about sharing a bed. Their mum could see this and clarified, “Look you two. You are both girls now: and girls do this sort of thing, all the time. What will you do when you get asked to a sleep over at a friends house, after you start school?”

Both girls looked at each other and shrugged, as if to say ‘she’s right’.

“Now come on, both of you get ready for bed. I want you both in the bathroom so you can wash up and brush your teeth. I will sort out your night clothes and leave them on the bed for you.” Both girls said ‘thanks mum’ and they went to the bathroom to wash up and to brush their teeth. As they went up the hallway, their mum smiled. A tear ran down her face, as she thought about the fact that she would never get to see Simon again. Now she had three daughters to care for, even though Sandy was a long way from home.

After Sara and Sheana got washed up and brushed, they walked back to Sara’s room. Sheana was amazed at the variety of things in the room. She had never seen anything like the stuff in this room. Sara said she would show her what it all was, tomorrow. It was too late tonight to show her.

Looking at the bed, their mum had laid out two sets of matching nightgowns for the girls to wear. One was in a lemon yellow, and the other was in a pale pink. They looked a bit like oversized T-shirts. They both put them on, Sara had the pale pink, and Sheana had the lemon yellow one. They climbed into bed, and as they were pulling the covers up, mum walked in. She made sure both girls got settled in. She kissed them both on the forehead and said, “Sleep tight you two. Do you want me to get the light for you honey?”

“No mum. I will turn it off when we are ready to get some sleep; but for now I want to just lie here and talk. Is that okay?”

“Yes honey. Just don’t talk too long, we have a lot to get done tomorrow.”

“Yes mum. Mum?”

“Yes dear?”

“Thanks for accepting me as your daughter, I was so worried that you would hate me for lying to you about all this.”

“Honey, I knew you were different from the first day you started school. You never fit in with the other kids. And now I won’t have to worry about you turning out like your father. Not that you were anything like him to start with. You were always like me. Now I can see why.” And as she said that she chuckled quietly.

Mum left the room: and Sara and Sheana lay there talking. Sheana looked at the large picture on the bedroom door. It was a picture of the girl Sara wanted to be like, and a man.

“Who is that man in the big picture with the girl you call Buffy?”

Sara looked at the picture, and said, “It’s called a poster, and the man is a character called Angel. He was in the first three seasons of “Buffy.”

“You use such strange words. I don’t understand them most the time. The spell which tapped into your mind to allow me to understand the language of the ring bearer must have been too limited.”

“You will learn their meaning, given time, you have only been out of the ring for half a day. I will put Buffy on for you tomorrow and you will learn all about it.”

“Put Buffy on, what do you mean?”

Sara pointed at the telly and then said, “On the telly, we have a way of copying real life and saving it for all time.”

“This sounds like magic, is it a form of magic?”

Sara laughed, “No, it’s a different form of science. It’s a creation of technology we call an invention.”

“Oh, I see what you mean now. I would like to see this very much.”

The girls talked for another ten minutes. Then Sara turned off the lights so they could get some sleep.

When Sara woke in the morning she could hardly move. She looked over at Sheana. She was lying right next to her with her arms and legs wrapped around her. Sara tried to move without waking her, but as she tried, Sheana moved her head, opened one eye, and looked over at her.

She realised that she was wrapped around Sara. She untangled her limbs, and moved away apologizing. “Sorry for that. It’s been so long since I spent time outside the ring, that I got scared during the night and I just naturally snuggled up to you. I hope you didn’t mind?”

“No. I don’t mind. How did you sleep?”

“Better than I have slept in a long time. In the ring I didn’t sleep, I was awake all the time and aware of everything that was going on around me.” As she spoke, she sounded so sad.

“You mean that you have been trapped in the ring, aware of everything that went on around you? That must have been a nightmare for you?”

“Yes, it was a nightmare. One that I thought would never end. But then you found me and now I am free, with a loving family I get to share my life with.”

“Oh well, we had better get up and see what needs doing today?”

Sara and Sheana both got out of bed and headed for the bathroom to take care of their morning duties. Sara let Sheana go in first, then she replaced her as she came out. While Sara was in there, Sheana went back to the bedroom to wait for her return.

Sara walked into the bedroom. Sheana was looking at the stereo. “What is this Sara? Is it the telly you spoke of last night?”

“No. That’s a stereo. It makes music come out those speakers over there.” She said, pointing at the speakers.

“You have some wonderful inventions. How did you make them?”

Sara giggled, and explained, “I didn’t make them. You buy them from shops, or trading markets. Do you understand?”

“Yes I understand what a shop is, a lot of the museums had these things you call a shop. So they are like trading markets then?”

“Yes. That’s right. These shops make and sell all sorts of things. Like the place I went in to yesterday, to look in the mirror. That was a clothing shop.”

“The world has changed so much since I was last out of the ring. I hope I can learn enough to fit in.”

“You will do fine, I will help you fit in and mum will be there as well.” Sara gave her a hug to make her feel better. When she let go Sheana had tears running down her face. Sara grabbed a tissue from the dresser and gave it to Sheana to wipe her face. When it was dry again, she grabbed the two dressing gowns from the chair near the computer; she gave one to Sheana and put the other one on herself. Then she said, “I’m hungry, let’s go and get some breakfast.”

When they got down to the kitchen, mum was already there. “Good morning sleepy heads. Do you want some breakfast?” Both girls replied yes at the same time, this made Karen laugh.

“What would you like? Toast and juice, or bacon and eggs?”

“Can we have all of it mum? I am really hungry today.”

“Okay, but don’t expect it everyday. If you want to keep that nice shape of yours, you will need to be careful of what you eat from now on.”

Sara just agreed with her, but was thinking why does she have to be so smart. Then she giggled. This made Mum and Sheana look at her funny.

When they had eaten the breakfast, and helped mum clean up in the kitchen, they all went up to get dressed. Mum told them to put some old clothes on, as they would be sorting out the spare room.

It was hard work, sorting it out to make it look good enough for some one to live in. But they got the task completed, just in time for lunch. Mum went down and made some sandwiches, while Sara and Sheana were finishing up in the room.

Sara and Sheana cleaned themselves up and changed into some fresh clothes. They wanted to go out for a walk after they had eaten lunch.

Sara was looking for something nice to wear. She thought how nice it was, she could wear female clothing without anyone thinking she was a freak. Looking in the drawer she found a black skirt that came half way between the top of her legs and her knees. She found a white, female-cut T-shirt to go with it and she found her sisters black boots. She had loved those boots, but she had never been able to get them on before. She slipped the boots on, looked in the mirror, and she absolutely adored the look. So did Sheana and she whistled her approval. This made Sara laugh and give Sheana a slap in a playful way.

Sheana looked for something a bit more tomboyish to wear. She found a pair of black leggings, a blue blouse, and a pair of trainers. Both girls checked each other over. Deciding that they each looked good, they headed down to get some lunch. The sandwiches were on the table when they arrived,

“You two look smart. Are you going out?”

“Yes, if that’s okay mum. We thought we would go for a walk and get some fresh air.”

“That’s fine with me honey. Just remember to be careful. You’re a girl now, and I don’t want you doing anything that might have people thinking your something your not. Okay?”

“Yes mum, I will be a good little girl.” As she spoke, she put on a fake pout, which made her mum laugh and Sheana giggle.

“Okay, finish your lunch. While you’re out having your walk, I am going out to do some shopping.”

With lunch out of the way, the girls washed and dried the plates and other bits for their mum. She was able to get off and do the shopping.

When the chore was done, Sara grabbed her jacket and put it on. She was about to leave the house when she put her hand in the pocket and found a piece of paper. Pulling it out, she saw a number on it. Then it hit her; it was Jo’s phone number.

“Sheana shall I call up Mike and Jo and see if they want to go for a walk?”

“Are you sure you want to lead them on? I am not thinking of getting into a relationship with a boy anytime soon.”

“I didn’t mean it like that. We can all just be friends. They seemed really nice. And Mike seems too shy to ask you out, even if you wanted him to.”

“Ok then. Give him a call. See if they want to go for a walk; but, if you try to set me up to be his girlfriend, I will do some magic on you. Deal?” “I’m hurt that you would think I would do that to you.” As she said it, she had a grin on her face; and Sheana just folded her arms and looked distrustfully at her.

Sara went to the phone and rang the number on the piece of paper. She waited for some time for someone to pick it up. She was just about to tell Sheana that there was no one in, when she heard a voice at the other end saying hello and reciting the number.

“Hello, is Jo there please?”

It was a girl’s voice on the other end of the phone. Sara was wondering if Jo had given her the right number, when the girl responded, “Hold on. I’ll get him for you.”

Sara waited for the girl to go and fetch him. As she listened on the phone, she could hear the girl shouting for him. As the voices got closer to the phone she heard the girl say, “Why would a girl be calling you?”

“Hello, Jo speaking.”

“Hi Jo, it’s Sara, we met in town yesterday.”

“Hi Sara. How are you?”

“I’m fine thank you. Sheana and I are going to take a walk and see some more of the town. I was wondering if you and Mike would like to come with us.”

“I would really like that. How long before you’re ready to leave the house?”

“We’re just about to leave the house now. Give me your address, and we will come to your house, and wait for you to get ready.” Jo said okay and gave Sara the address.

The girls made sure the house was all locked up and made their way to Jo’s house. Being new to the area, it took some time to find the street, but once they did, locating the house number was easy.

Sara walked up to the front door and rang the bell. It wasn’t long before a young girl opened it, and the two were asked what they wanted. Sara replied, “Hello, we’re looking for Jo. Does he live here?” The girl just stood still, staring at Sara and Sheana as though they should not be calling for her brother. Sara had a wicked thought just as Jo appeared at the door.

“Hi Sara. Hi Sheana. Sorry to keep you waiting; but my mum needed me to do some things before I could leave the house.”

“That’s okay. We only just got here, anyway.”

All the time they stood talking at the front door, Jo’s sister was still there, watching. Sara decided to put her wicked thought into play. She grabbed Jo by the arm and giggled,

“Come on Lover, you said you would show us a good time.” As she was saying it, she made sure that his sister wouldn’t see the wink she gave him. Jo picked up on what she was trying to do, and played a long. It didn’t take much for Sheana to work out what Sara was trying to do, so she went to the other side of Jo and they started to walk down the road.

They stayed arm in arm till they got around the corner, where they all started laughing.

“Thanks for that Sara. She can be a real pain sometimes.”

“My pleasure, it will give her something to think about. I gather you don’t get on well with your sister?”

“We get on okay, just the normal brother sister stuff. Do you have any Brothers or sisters?”

“I have an older sister, and Sheana is like a sister to me now.”

The three talked, as they made their way to Mike’s house. When they arrived, Jo asked for the girls to wait outside, while he went to see if Mike was ready. It must have been ten or fifteen minutes before they both came out.

Both girls said “Hi” to Mike, and Mike said “Hi” back to them.

Sara looked at Mike, and asked if he was okay. It looked as though he had been crying. He had red rings around his eyes.

“Yes I’m fine. Jo woke me up, and I have just had a wash. I got some soap in my eyes. That’s why they are looking a bit red.”

“You should consider changing your soap if it does that to your eyes.”

Mike agreed with Sara. Jo then changed the subject asking what they wanted to do. Sara looked at Sheana, and they both looked at the two boys. Sara suggested, “Jo, Mike and you know this town. Why don’t you show us a good time?”

Jo looked at Mike, who then walked of to one side with him and they began to talk in a low voice. Sara saw them look in their pockets to see what money they had, then, slowly they walked back to where the girls were standing.

“Well ladies, Mike and I were wondering if you would like to go and see a film?”

Sara looked at Sheana. The blank look on her face indicated. She didn’t know what a film was, so she said yes for the both of them.

“What films are showing?”

Jo and Mike just shrugged their shoulders, then Jo said, “We will find out when we get there.”

It was a nice afternoon and the walk to the cinema was very pleasant. Mike was starting to open up to the girls, and he was starting to get on with Sheana. This made Sara happy, she could hear Sheana laugh at something Mike said.

Sara attempted some small talk.” They seem to be getting on well? How long have you known Mike?”

“Since birth I think. We’re more like brothers than friends, we look out for each other.”

“That’s nice to know, you do seem really close to each other.” As she said this, it hit her, what it must have sounded like. She quickly added, “I didn’t mean that, in a way, you’re…. You know?”

Sara went really red as she tried to back peddle; but all Jo did was laugh. Then he replied, “It’s okay Sara. I know what you mean. And yes, you’re right. Mike’s an easy target for being picked on at school. So I look out for him; and he helps me keep on top of my school work.”

Sara was starting to feel something for Jo, but she couldn’t quite work out what. After all, she had only been a girl for a day, and the way she felt about a lot of things was very different now. She would have to sit down and talk to her mum about it, and maybe Sandy too, when she came home.

She was pulled from her daydreaming when Jo said, “Here we are, at the local cinema. Now let’s see what films here are worth seeing.”

As they looked at the films being advertised, Sara was trying to find one that Sheana could follow with out too much trouble. There were a lot of screens at this cinema, they had a couple of action films, which Jo wanted to see, and they had a film about street racing in America. Sara knew that Sheana would not follow that one, so they ended up with an animated film called ‘Shrek,’ a story about a loveable ogre and a talking donkey, in search of a princess.

Jo was not really happy with seeing this film, but Mike and Sheana sided with Sara on the selection. So, Jo just went with the crowd. Sara was worried about Sheana following the story, but there was no need to worry as she laughed all the way through the film. There were some parts that she found really funny, like she might have seen it happen. So Sara made a point of asking her when they were alone.

Jo and Mike were perfect gentlemen. They never once tried to put their arms around the girls; or any other sort of stunt. Jo brought some popcorn; and they all munched on it as they watched the film. Sheana liked the popcorn, a new treat for her, and she ate her way through most of it.

The film ended and they left the cinema. As the four were walking down the road, Jo turned and asked, “Hey, do you girls want to get something to eat?”

Sara thought about it for a second or two then said, “I would love to. But I will need to phone my mum and make sure she hasn’t already cooked for us. Do you mind if we find a phone so I can call her?”

“Sure, there is a phone on the corner down this road. You can call her from there.”

They continued down the road; and just as Jo had said, there was a pay phone. Sara inserted the coin and punched in the number to ring home. She anxiously counted four rings before her mum answered. Sara immediately asked her mum, “Hi mum. It’s Sara. I was wondering if you had started dinner yet?”

“Hi honey. How is your afternoon going? No I haven’t, I was just looking to see what I could do. Why do you ask?”

“Would it be alright if Sheana and I could eat out? You see, we’ve met some friends and they have asked if we wanted to grab a burger or something. Can we?”

“Okay honey; but don’t go eating too much junk food. You have to watch your figure now, you know?”

“Yes mum, I know. I had better be going now, as my money is about to run out.”

“Don’t be late getting in, and…” but, before she could finish, the money ran out.

“Mum said it was okay. So where do you want to eat, then?” questioned Sara

“Well you can have a burger, or we can get some pizza. What do you fancy?” enquired Jo

“Pizza sounds good. I need to keep an eye on my figure.”

“Now that is a job, I would love to do for you.” Jo suggested, with a big grin on his face.

Sara gave him a look that said it all, as she playfully hit his shoulder. This made Jo emit a painful “Ouch! Do you work out or something? You really pack a punch you know”

Sara saw it as merely him joking, but Jo was rubbing his shoulder like it really hurt. Not wanting to look like a wimp in front of Mike or Sheana, he laughed it off and they headed off toward the pizza place.

When they got to the Pizza place, they selected an empty table and the girls took a seat. Jo and Mike went up to the order station and ordered a meat feast for them all to share. They returned to the table with it; and they all got stuck in. The Pizza was really nice and it didn’t take long for them to eat it all. Sheana, again revelled in the new taste sensations, especially the bubbly cola drink

As they were finishing their drinks, the doors to the pizza place opened and a group of lads came in. Jo and Mike started to look very nervous when they saw the lads. Sara asked if everything was all right. Jo said it was, but Sara could tell that there was something really wrong.

Mike was shaking in his skin, then, he moaned. “Can we get going now? I’m not feeling too good.”

Jo agreed, “Yes. Come on, let’s get going.”

Sara and Sheana got up. They were about to leave, when the group of lads started making fun of Mike, calling him Jo’s little boyfriend. Sara concluded these must be the town troublemakers.

Mike tried to take no notice of them, but Sara could tell he was close to crying about it. Sheana looked privately at Sara, in a way that said, ‘can I use some Magic on them?’ but Sara shook her head. Sheana wondered why, but let it go. So they left the pizza place and started on the walk home. They hadn’t got far, when a car came whizzing past them with the horn going.

Sara questioned, “Were those the lads from the pizza place in that car?”

Jo responded, “Yes it was. That’s the local misfits for you. They get lots of fun out of picking on people and causing as much trouble as possible.”

“Is Mike okay? He doesn’t look very good”

“They pick on him all the time, they even put him in hospital once.”

“Didn’t anyone get them for it? I mean, there must be someone that can help stop them.”

“There’s not much anyone can do. They always have an alibi, to say they were some place else, at the time of trouble occurring.”

Sara thought that she would like to have a word with Sheana about casting a spell on them, and stop them from picking on Mike.

To get home, they had to cut down an alleyway between two big shops. They had proceeded about half way down, when they saw a car pull into the other end of the alleyway.

Jo’s only words were “OH Shit!” Sara took this as a bad sign. She went to talk to Sheana; but before she could get to her, the car had come wildly down the alley. Sheana jumped to one side so the car didn’t hit her; but didn’t notice a steel bar sticking out from the wall. She hit her head on the bar and fell to the ground in a heap.

Mike went to run over to her, but got stopped by one of the lads and pinned up against the wall. Jo tried to stop the lad from hurting Mike; but he got hit in the stomach by one of the guys. Jo was on the floor gasping for breath, Mike was pinned up against the wall, and Sheana was out cold on the pavement. The lad that had hit Jo, was about to kick him on the head, Sara knew she had to stop him somehow. But how was a girl going to stop a guy like this. She ran at the guy and hit him in the side, just as he was about to kick out at Jo. The boy ricocheted side ways and hit the car soundly.

This was when a large man got out of the car, and looked at the new dent in the car door. The guy looked at the dent and then looked at Sara and said, “You bitch! Look what you did to my car!”

Sara was scared; this guy must have been well over six feet tall and all muscle. She started to back up, but was stopped by a large skip.

“Girl, I am going to make you pay for that.”

Sara looked side ways to find some place to go. When she looked back all she saw was a large fist that hit her in the face. The force of the fist, sent her side ways into a pile of wooden pallets, a lot of them breaking as she hit them.

Sara didn’t want to move. At first, she thought she must have a broken jaw, and maybe some other broken bones. However, she didn’t seem to be in much pain. The guy that had hit her was now making his way over to Mike. Sara tried to get up, and found she could move easily. She found this to be odd. She shouldn’t be able to walk after an upset like that. Then a thought hit her.

While Sara was getting back on her feet, this big guy was getting ready to start beating on Mike. “Well, are you ready for your beating, you little fairy?”

“Bull! Please don’t hurt me. I haven’t done anything to you.”

“Did I say you could talk to me, you little Fairy? Now shut up and take you medicine like a good little Fairy.”

The guy he had called Bull was now pinning Mike against the wall. Mike could only watch as Bull pulled his fist back to hit him. Not wanting to look any more though, he closed his eyes, and waited for the pain to start. He felt a breeze pass his face, but no pain. Still not wanting to look; but knowing he had to, Mike opened his eyes to see a hand and an arm making a barrier in front of his face. Mike was shocked to see that it was Sara’s hand. It had caught Bull’s fist in mid swing. And stopped it!

The expression on Bull’s face, indicated he was trying to make her let go. Bull released Mike and let him fall to the ground, so he could turn all his attention to Sara.

Bull stood facing Sara, towering over her, and then roared, “You’re strong for such a small thing, but if you think I won’t beat up a girl, you’re so wrong.”

Sara wasn’t sure how she was going to be able to stop this thug from hurting her, or any of the other’s; but with Sheana out cold, she had to hope she was right about her new gifts.

“Well Bull, are you going to stand there all night, or are you going to try and hurt me?” she taunted.

Sara had no idea about how to fight. But when Bull threw his first punches, Sara moved out the way with ease. She found that just by relaxing herself, she went on a sort of autopilot. She could fight, just like Buffy on the TV program.

Bull was getting out of breath trying to hit her, and then one of is friends came up behind her, and got a punch in the face for his troubles. Two more of bull’s friends came and had a go at her; but they all ended up running off with their tails between their legs. This left Bull to face Sara, alone.

“I thought you said you was going to hurt me Bull? Your name is Bull isn’t it?”

Bull puzzled aloud, “What are you? You’re not a normal girl are you?”

Sara had to laugh at what he said; but not for the reason he was thinking. She replied, “You just caught me at the wrong time of the month. Now do you want to get your ass out of here before I lose my temper and really hurt you?”

Bull lost his temper at this point and ran at Sara. Just as he grabbed for her, she fell backwards on to the ground, and sent him flying over her into a pile of rubbish. This didn’t stop him though. He was up on his feet and running at her again. Sara jumped up in the air, did a spin, and kicked him in the side of the head. Bull went flying into the wall. This time he was not so quick to get up. When he was able to get up, he just stood, staring at Sara like she was some sort of freak.

Bull started to back off towards his car, not taking his eyes off Sara for one minute. Just as he was about to get in his car Sara said, “Oh Bull, if I ever see or even hear of you picking on Mike or Jo again, I will hurt you. Do you understand?”

Bull’s response was to say, “It was getting boring anyway.” Then he got in his car and raced off.

Sara went to Mike who was still sitting on the floor, looking at what she had just done.

“Mike! Are you okay? I hope you don’t mind a girl saving your life?”

“Sara you were fantastic. Where did you learn to do all that? How come when Bull hit you it didn’t leave a mark?”

“It’s a long story, and I will tell you one day. But for now, you can’t go telling anyone. Please?”

“Your secret is safe with me. Thanks for helping me.”

Sara helped Mike stand up; He was still coughing from where Bull had gripped his throat.

“Are you sure your okay Mike? Your neck is really red and bruised.”

“Yes. I’m fine. I just had the wind taken out of me.”

Sara and Mike made their way over to Jo, who had gone to see how Sheana was doing. She was awake now, and starting to get up; but Jo was trying to stop her.

Sheana asked, “What happened to me? The last thing I remember was moving out of the way of that car. The next thing I saw was Sara fighting with some big man.”

Mike replied, “Yep. She’s my hero.”

Sara’s response to this was to say, “Jo would have done the same if he wasn’t being picked on by that other guy.”

“I seem to remember you taking care of him as well Sara. And, where did you learn those moves?” Jo questioned her.

Sara didn’t know how to respond. Before she had to reply, Sheana asked if she could get some help. Mike and Jo each took a side and helped to steady her.

Sara asked solicitously, “Are you all right Sheana? You took a nasty bump to your head. I think we should get you looked at by a doctor, you could have a concussion or something worse.”

“I will be fine Sara, all I need is my bed and a good nights sleep.”

“I will see how you are when we get back home. If I don’t think you’re going to be fine, I will get mum to phone the doctor. OKAY?”

While Sara was making sure Sheana was fine, Jo asked Mike how he was. “Mike, you okay? That’s a nasty mark Bull left on your neck.”

“Yes, I’m fine. Thanks for asking Jo, but if Sara hadn’t stopped him, I think I would be lying dead now.”

“Sorry I let you down this time Mike. I would have tried to stop him if I could; but one of his goon friends got to me first.”

“Jo, I didn’t mean it like that. All I was saying is, she is a fantastic girl; and she saved us both this time. You have always been there for me in the past, and you will be there in the future. So don’t feel bad for one time that you needed help. And anyway, I don’t think she is a normal girl.”

“You’re right there Mike, she has a strength like I have never seen before. I wouldn’t like to get on the wrong side of her” Both boys started to laugh at this.

Mike was looking around on the floor for something, so Jo asked, “What are you looking for?”

“I’ve lost my door key. If I can’t find it, my mum will kill me.”

Jo started to help him look. Mike was starting to panic, thinking that he would not be able to find it, when Jo shouted out, “Found it!”

Mike let out a sigh, and went to retrieve the key from Jo.

While they were so occupied, Sara was double-checking on Sheana. “Are you sure your okay? That was a nasty bump you took to your head.”

“I’m fine. I don’t get hurt that easily; but I had to make it look like I do for the boys.”

“Are you telling me that you were awake, all the while I was fighting that thug?”

“Yes. I needed to see how strong you really are. I hope you’re not too mad with me. I was ready to step in, if I were wrong. I would have healed you, had he hurt you.”

“How long have you known about this? Why haven’t you said anything to me about it till now?” demanded Sara, more than a little perturbed.

“I noticed last night in the bedroom when you moved a box that took both your mum and me to move. You came in and moved it like there was nothing in it.”

“Do you know how this happened?”

“I think so yes. When you formed the image of this Sarah Michelle Gellar, how did you form the image in your mind? Was it from a photo, or did you use a moving image from this telly device you were telling me about?”

“I used the image of her from the ‘Buffy’ telly program, why?”

“That would explain it then. When you formed the image in your mind, it was Buffy not Sarah Michelle Gellar you became like.”

“You mean to say, I have all the powers of a Vampire slayer?”

“Yes. I’m afraid you do; and I can’t do any thing to undo it.”

“Cool! I’m a vampire slayer with no vampires to kill. That is a very easy job to live with.” And she let out a little giggle. Sheana was not giggling with her. Sara asked what was wrong.

“Sara I am sorry to tell you this; but night demons, or vampires as you call them, are very real indeed.”

Before she could ask Sheana any more, the boys came over to them. Mike solicited, “Sheana, are you feeling okay? You’re looking much better now, than you did ten minutes ago.”

“I’m fine. Thank you, Mike. I was just dazed there for a second or two.”

At this point Jo proposed, “Well Ladies, if you’ve had enough fun for one day, I think we had better be getting home.” No one had much to say for the rest of the trip home. Sara was troubled that Jo and Mike would see her as a freak, and would not want to see her again.

When they got to the end of the street that Sara and Sheana lived on, they said goodnight to the two boys. Sara was a bit distant when they parted, mainly due to the fact that she was not expecting to see the boys again.

As the two girls walked down the road to the house Sheana queried, “Sara what’s wrong? You have been very quiet all the way home.”

“I’m fine. I’m just thinking about what I am going to do if I have to fight a vampire: and if I will ever see Jo or Mike again?”

“Why would you not see them again? They said they would see us tomorrow. You must need some rest. It’s been a long day, and you have experienced some pretty big shocks.

I hope you still like me, I didn’t mean to upset you.”

“I’m not upset with you. I just wish you had said something before now. I would have liked to try out these powers on something a bit more simple.” As she ended the sentence she put out her arms and took Sheana in to her chest and gave her a big hug. Remembering not to hug her too tightly.

Sheana offered, “You have me. I’ll help you out, with what ever happens. So don’t let it worry you too much. And I promise, never, to keep a secret from you ever again.”

They hugged once more, before proceeding the rest of the way home. When they got to the front door, Sara turned to Sheana and requested, “What should I do about mum? Do you think I should tell her? Or not?”

“Not yet. I think we need to see if there is a threat from Vampires or not. The last thing you want, is to worry your mum every time you go out at night, especially if there is no need.”

“You’re right. Let’s just see if I have anything to fight or not.”

The two girls went in to the house and said hi to mum, and filled her in on what they had been doing all afternoon. Somehow, they left out the bit with the fight. The girls said good night to their mum and went upstairs to get ready for bed.

As the girls got to Sara’s room, they heard a noise from the spare room, or Sheana’s room as it was now. They looked at each other, then started to walk down the hallway. When they got to the bedroom door they both paused. Just as Sara was about to kick the door open, it opened itself, and standing in the doorway was a familiar face.

Sara’s mouth fell open. Then she just voiced, “Sandy.”

“Hello little sister.”

To Be Continued Wednesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 02

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Chapter Two

Sara just stood there not knowing what to say. Sandy turned to Sheana and said, “Hi, I’m Sandy Sara’s big sister. You must be Sheana. It’s nice to meet you.” Sandy put her hand out for Sheana to shake.

Sara was worried as to how Sandy was going to take having a younger sister, or more to the point two younger sisters. So, she took a deep breath and just started asking.

“Sandy, you’re not mad at me?”

“Why would I be mad at you? You’re still the same old person you were, but now you can be happy with your life, and to tell you the truth, you never were a very good as a boy. There was something wrong. Now I can see what it was. The big question is, are you happy with who you are now?”

Sara was in two minds as too what to say next, she was happy. The news that she was not just a normal girl and that vampires were real had given her a lot to think about. All she said was, “I’ve never been happier. The only thing that was worrying me was how you would take it. Now I am happy.”

Sandy could tell she was hiding something. Sandy would have to find out what. Sara gave her a hug and then said, “How long are you here for?”

“Well this may come as a shock, but for the time being I am here to stay.”

“Really? That is so cool. Will you help me and Sheana learn all we need to know?”

“Wild horses couldn’t stop me from helping you two, but don’t you already know a lot of this stuff Sheana?”

Sheana was about to speak, but Sara spoke up first. “How much has mum told you?”

“She told me that Sheana was a genie, and you set her free, and you wished to be a girl. She said that she would leave most of it down to you and Sheana to tell me, so when do I get all the details?”

“Do you have some time now? We can bring you up to date.”

“Yes do you want to come in and sit on the bed, so we can talk. I want to know every little detail.”

“There really isn’t much to tell you, I’ve only been a girl for two days. That’s not a lot of time to do much.” Sheana had a funny look on her face for a second or two, but it was long enough for Sandy to see it.

As Sara started to fill Sandy in on the past two days and the fact, that Sheana was once a boy but ended up becoming a Genie, which made Sandy feel sorry for her. But Sandy sat there for a long time just listening to the entire story.

When Sara had finished, Sandy had some questions for both girls to answer. “Sheana what did you do to end up being stuck in the ring for all this time?”

Sheana was looking down at the bed and making patterns on the bed with her finger then she said, “I did nothing wrong, but the Genie who’s place I took was a real nasty piece of work. She used to twist peoples wishes to make them suffer. Well she found out that the high council of Genie’s was going to put a stop to her, so she found me and twisted my wish so I took her place in the ring, so I ended up with her punishment.”

Sheana was crying by the time she finished talking, so Sara went and sat one side of her and Sandy sat the other side.

Sandy spoke first, “So you're telling me that you got locked away all this time, and it was someone else that did the crime?”

Sheana just nodded her head and kept crying. Sandy put her arm around her and just said, “Well your part of the family now and take it from your big sister, you will never be alone again,” With that said, Sandy gave her a big hug.

When Sandy let go, Sheana looked up at her then said, “You will really let me call you my big sister?”

“Well I expect you to call me Sandy, but yes I am your big sister.”

Sheana had tears running down her face, but was grinning from ear to ear.

“Why didn’t you tell me any of this before, and how come it took so long for you to be freed from the ring?”

“Sara I was scared you wouldn’t believe me, and you would think I was like the other Genie. The reason I was stuck for so long was that only evil people ever came looking for the ring. They all wanted to rule the world, then in time people stopped looking for the ring and I found myself in the hands of people who just wanted to look at me. Then the other day you found me in the mud, and by rubbing the ring on your trousers I was set free and you know the rest.”

“Sheana I told you we don’t have secrets from each other, so from now on you tell me everything, okay.”

“Okay Sara. I’m sorry, I should have told you.” The two girls hugged and they were both happy again.

Sandy was looking at the two girls hugging when she looked down at the boots that Sara had on, then she said, “Sara you know what you just said about not having secrets from each other? Well does that count for us as well?”

Before Sara had time to think about what she was saying, she said, “Sandy I would never keep things from you.”

Sandy just sniggered then said, “Well do you want to fill in the missing bits of the story you told me? You may be a girl now and look very different, but I can still tell when you are hiding something, and why are there blood spots on your top and streaks of blood on the side of MY! Boots?”

Sara looked at Sandy and was about to make something up when Sheana said, “Sara please just tell her, she has the right to know what I have done to you.”

Sandy was beginning to worry about her little sister now.

Sara took a deep breath and then said, “Sandy first its not my blood, it’s the blood of some bully’s. I stopped them from beating up some friends and us.”

“You stopped them? How did you stop them? You are only five foot four.”

“When I made the wish to be a girl, Sheana asked me to form an image of the girl I wanted to be. Well I wanted to be like Sarah Michelle Gellar, so I formed an image of her in my mind and Sheana granted the wish. The problem was I formed an image of her as Buffy, so now I have the same powers as Buffy the vampire slayer.”

“Let me get this straight. You’re not only a girl now; you are also a vampire slayer? Well good job Vampires are only in the movies and on telly.”

Sara and Sheana just looked at each other. This made Sandy say, “What am I missing here?”

Sheana answered her question for her. “Vampires are real, they walk the earth and they are pretty much just like the books say they are, but I don’t have much knowledge of them.”

“Did you get hurt then tonight?”

“No, I did get punched in the face and sent flying in to some wooden pallets, but it didn’t hurt, and I stopped the shit head that did it.”

“So. There is some guy walking around that knows you’re not a normal girl?”

“Yes, but he’s not going to start telling people that a little girl kicked his ass is he?”

Sandy thought about it for some time, then said, “you’re right, I can’t see him doing that. It will kill his image as the town’s badass. But watch your back. He may want to get even with you. Not that he will stand much of a chance if you can do half the things Buffy can do in the program.”

Sheana spoke up at this point. “Having seen her fight with that guy, I can safely say he will soon learn to keep a long way from her and if not well I will fix him.”

Sandy and Sara looked at the evil grin on Sheana’s face, and then they both started to laugh, which set Sheana off.

“Does mum know about you being a slayer?”

“Not yet, but I think I should tell her, what do you think?”

“I think it would be a good idea, she wouldn’t be happy to find out later.”

Just as they finished talking there was a knock at the door, so Sandy shouted come in. The next thing they saw was Mum, as she stuck her head around the door and ask, “Is everything okay, and I was just about to make myself some drinking chocolate, would you like some?”

Sandy and Sara said yes, but Sheana just looked at them both with a blank look on her face. Sara turned to her mum and said, “Make that all three of us mum thanks.” Then she turned to Sheana, “Trust me, you will love it.”

Mum turned to leave the room and as she was closing the door she shouted, “You can all come down to the kitchen and have it. Okay?”

All three girls said "Yes mum," and got up off the bed, as they were heading downstairs Sara said, “What happened with the job you had back at the old place?”

“I lost it due to cut backs, and finding a new one has been a no go. To top it all off, an asshole of an old boyfriend wouldn’t leave me alone. He is even scaring off my new boyfriends. I was doing really well with one guy, but he just stopped calling. I saw his friends and they said he had left town. No one could tell me where he had gone.”

“Sorry to hear that. I hope you can find a job here. It will be so cool to have you teaching me all I need to know.”

“I should be able to find a job. I have worked in a lot of clothes shops and they are always looking for staff.”

“I hope you can. That means you will get staff discount.”

Sandy had to laugh, then said, “Two days as a girl and already thinking of shopping. We’re doomed.”

This set Sara and Sheana off laughing. They were still laughing when they got to the kitchen. There, mum asked what they were laughing at, so Sandy told her. When they all stopped laughing, Karen told them to take a seat, and she came over with a tray with four mugs of steaming hot drinking chocolate and a bag of mini marshmallows.

Sheana watched as Sara and Sandy took a handful of the marshmallows, and dropped them in to their mugs. She then did the same, but mum just picked her mug up and started to blow it and take sips from it.

Sara asked, “Well what do you think of drinking chocolate Sheana?”

“It’s very nice, but what are these little things we put in it?”

“They’re called marshmallows. Sandy and I have always put them in. Why? do you like them?”

“Yes they are really good, will it be okay to eat one without putting it in the Chocolate?”

Sandy answered this question, by getting a hand full and putting them in her mouth. Sara and Sheana had to laugh, Sandy had put that much in, her cheeks were bulging out and making it hard to talk. When the girls started to laugh at her, she had to put her hand over her mouth to stop from spitting them all over the table.

Mum said, “Serves you right for showing off. I didn’t realise the bag was that big though?”

Sandy clapped her mum on the shoulder, and all four of them sat laughing. When they had all calmed down and the only sound was that of them drinking, Sandy spoke, “Mum I think Sara has something to tell you?”

Sara looked at Sandy as if to say "how could you." Before she could say a word, Sandy said, “Look Sara, you said you was going to tell mum, so you may as well do it now. The longer you leave it, the worse it will be to say anything.”

Sara was just looking down at her drink when her mum said, “Well young lady, what do you have to tell me? You’re okay aren’t you?”

Sara went on to tell her mum all that she had told Sandy, and got the same response. Mum found the part about there being Vampires in the world a bit hard to believe. Thinking about it, she realised that the stories had to come from somewhere.

Sara was really amazed at how well her mum was taking all this, but was worried that she may just be putting on a brave face. Sheana had sat there saying nothing, but when Karen looked at the table in front of her, she could see a little puddle of water. “Sheana what’s wrong honey? Why are you crying?”

“I’m sorry Mrs Read, I have made another mistake, now Sara will never have a normal life, and it’s all my fault.” Then before any one could say a word, she got up from the table and ran from the room.

Sara was the first to leave the room with Sandy and mum close behind.

Sheana was in the bathroom crying her eyes out, when there was a knock at the door. “Go away and leave me alone was all she said.”

“Sheana, please come out. We’re not mad at you. Its not that bad, at least you will never be able to call me a wimp.”

Sheana knew that Sara was trying to cheer her up, but she was too upset to fall for it. She thought about using her magic to get away from the house, but she knew it would go against Mrs Read and that is the last thing she wanted.

Sara looked at her mum and said, “She isn’t coming out mum, do you want me to break it down?”

Mum said, “I don’t think we need that yet. Sheana, please come out or let me in, so I can talk to you. Or I will get Sara to break the door down. If its true what you say, then you know she can do it.”

Before Karen could say any more there was a flash of light, and she found her self in the bathroom.

“Sorry Mrs Read for using magic, but it was the quickest way to get you in here.”

“Firstly if you ever call me Mrs Read again instead of Mum, I will ground you for a month, and as for you using Magic, I will let you off this time. You could have used it to just leave the house, and we never would have found you.”

“You still want me to call you mum, after all I have done?”

“Sheana! Will you stop blaming yourself. You didn’t mean to do it. This way I know she will be able to look after herself. You’re part of this family now, and in good times or bad, we always look out for one another okay?”

“Yes mum,” and with that they hugged. Mum handed her a tissue to wipe her tears away then said, “That’s better, now come on lets leave the bathroom before Sara does kick the door down.” Sheana giggled at that, then they left the room.

Sandy and Sara were waiting outside when they came out. They both gave Sheana a hug. Mum said, “Well you three, it’s getting late. So I think you all better get ready for bed, and we can talk more tomorrow. I’m sorry Sheana, but with Sandy being back you will have to share with Sara, is that fine with you?”

Sheana nodded a yes, but was thinking how great it would be to have another person to sleep with. After so long in the ring alone, the thought of sleeping in a room with no one else around was really scary.

With their teeth brushed, the girls got in to bed. Sara was thinking how odd it was that she was going to share a bed with another boy, but then she remembered that Sheana was a girl now and everything was different from two boys sharing a bed.

*****

Sara fell asleep almost right away, but with sleep came dreams. She dreamed of the fight with Bull, but in this fight, she didn’t stop him from hitting Mike. She woke up sweating and woke Sheana at the same time.

“Sara are you alright? You’re sweating buckets.”

“I’m fine, I just had a dream about the fight, but I didn’t stop Bull. He hit Mike and I couldn’t stop him.”

“Sara it was just a dream, you did stop him and you did save Mike from a beating. Now try and get some sleep.” With that said, Sara got back down and Sheana cuddled up to her. This made Sara feel better and she fell asleep.

Sheana woke first in the morning and lay watching Sara sleep. She was wondering what she was dreaming about when all of a sudden, Sara’s eyes opened and she started to scream. Sheana jumped.

Sheana was about to ask what was wrong, when she heard some one giggling. It was Sandy, she had put her ice-cold hands on Sara’s back and woke her with a start

Sara spun around to slap Sandy and only just remembered to not hit her too hard, as she had no idea how hard she could hit someone yet. So she slapped her very lightly on the arm, Sandy started to rub her arm and going ouch. Sara looked worried for a short time, till she saw her grinning.

“Sandy, how could you do that? I was worried I’d really hurt you.”

“Sorry Sara, I wasn’t thinking. You didn’t hurt me really, I was just playing with you.”

“How did you end up with your hands being so cold as well? You could have scared me to death.”

Sandy looked at Sara, then said “How else do you expect my hands to feel. All Vampires have cold hands.”

Sara looked at Sandy in shock as the reality of what she said sank in, then Sara watched in horror as Sandy’s face changed from that of her loving sister, to that of a demon. Her eyes took on a cat like look, and her skin became pale, her forehead became more prominent and evil looking. Sandy looked just like the Vampires in the TV program.

Sara was in shock at the thought of her sister being a Vampire, when Sandy jumped at her. Sara was using all her strength to keep Sandy from biting her, Sara looked at Sheana for some sort of help, but all Sheana said was, “I would love to help you, but you mum said no magic in the house.”

Sara thought to herself, what a great time to start doing as you're told. Sandy was shaking Sara like mad, then she started saying, “Sara, Sara, Sara….”

Sara pushed Sandy away then realised she had been dreaming, but before she could stop her self, Sandy went flying across the room. Just as she was about to smack in to the wall, she stopped in mid air, as if by magic. Sara looked over, to see Sheana with a finger pointed at Sandy. Sandy floated to the ground and Sheana looked at Sara, and said, “I hope your mum doesn’t mind me using my magic to stop your sister from getting hurt?”

“Thanks Sheana, I’m pretty sure she will let you off this time.”

Sara gave Sheana a hug and got out of bed to see how Sandy was. She went to where Sandy was sitting on the floor.

“Sandy, Sandy are you ok? I didn’t mean to hurt you, I was having a bad dream. I was dreaming that you were a Vampire, then you tried to wake me up and well you know the rest.”

“I’m fine sis, but you will have to learn to keep them powers of yours under control, or someone will get hurt and I know you will never forgive yourself for it.”

Sara gave her a hug then said, “I am sorry sis, and you are right. I do need to keep these powers under control. I think you should thank Sheana, if she hadn’t used her magic you would have been hurt really bad.”

Sandy went over to Sheana. “Sheana, I want to thank you for your fast thinking. I don’t want you to feel bad for using your magic. I would have been seriously hurt without it. So Thanks for the magic touch.” Sandy gave her a hug.

When the girls finished hugging and they made sure that they were all fine, Sandy told Sara and Sheana to get washed and to come downstairs for some breakfast. Sara was the first to go to the bathroom. Looking in the mirror was still a strange experience seeing her new face there. She wondered if she would ever get use to it, only time would tell.

As Sara was getting ready to take a shower, she started to wonder if Jo and Mike would want anything to do with her any more. She got in the shower, and the jet of spray on her new body made her feel much better. She washed her hair and used some conditioner on it. When she was done in the shower she got out and dried herself off, putting on a bathrobe she went back to the bedroom and told Sheana. “The bathroom is all yours.”

Sheana went off to the bathroom. Sara sat at her desk to dry her hair. She was just about to turn the dryer on when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned round to see Sheana stood there looking sad.

“What’s wrong Sheana?”

“I would like to take a shower like you did, but I don’t know how to work it. If it's not too much trouble, can you show me how it works? Please”

“I don’t mind one bit. I told you to just ask if you ever need any help with anything.”

Sara took Sheana to the bathroom and showed her how to make the shower work. She gave her a quick lesson in how to wash her hair and use the conditioner. Sara left the room to let Sheana have a go at it by herself.

Back in the bedroom, Sara sat down again and turned on the hair dryer. Shortly after she did Sandy came in, “Do you need any help sis?”

“Please Sandy, I really have no idea how to do anything with this long hair.”

“Ok sis, watch what I do. I’ll show you how to dry it fast and get a nice look I will be asking questions so take lots of notes.”

Sara just gave her a look and then they both started to laugh. Sandy was just finishing Sara’s hair when Sheana came out the bathroom dripping water everywhere from her wet hair. Sara was about to jump up and get her a towel, but Sandy was already sorting it.

“There you go Sheana, put this towel around your head it will stop you dripping water all over the place.”

“Thanks Sandy. Sorry about the floor getting wet, I never thought to cover my head with a towel.”

“No need to be sorry Sheana. This is all new to you. Give it some time and you will be doing all this stuff without even thinking what you’re doing.”

“I hope so Sandy, I really hate it when I have to keep asking for help all the time.”

“Sheana, Sara, I will tell you both this. Girls do this sort of stuff all the time, they always help each other do stuff. You will get used to it soon enough, you just need to stop thinking so much like males and just be the girls you both are.”

Sheana looked sad for a second. She never really thought about being a girl, and now she was free to live a life, but being a girl was scary. Then she thought that she was not alone any more and to a point Sara was in the same boat as she was. Granted Sara wanted this, but she would still need to learn all new stuff about living this new life. Then like waking from a bad dream, Sheana felt really happy for the first time.

“Sheana… you ok? You were miles away then.”

“You mean I used my magic and disappeared.”

“No silly, it’s a figure of speech, it means you was thinking really hard and not taking any notice of here and now.”

Sheana giggled then said, “I really do need to learn this new way of speaking.”

“Sheana, please just promise me you won’t go doing any spells on the strength of what people say. They may not mean something the way you hear it. Do we have a deal?”

“Yes Sandy, as you wish Master.”

Sandy and Sara looked at Sheana in shock at her slip back to being a genie, but as they looked at her, she started to giggle. Before Sheana knew what was happening both girls were on top of her on the bed tickling her like mad things. It wasn’t long before Sheana was short of breath and Sandy and Sara were having trouble, well Sandy was. Sara was still breathing normally and could have kept doing it, but that wouldn’t have been fair on Sheana.

All three girls sat on the bed giggling when Karen came in to see what all the noise was. Sara told her they were playing around and that they would be down shortly for some breakfast.

Sandy told Sara to help Sheana dry her hair while she sorted some clothes for them to wear today.

“You want me to dry her hair?”

“Yes, you need the practice, and Sheana needs her hair drying. Now get to it.”

Sara sat Sheana down at her desk and started to dry her hair. Sara was quietly surprised how quick she was picking stuff up now, it wasn’t long before it was done and she turned to ask Sandy what she thought of her handy work.

“Wow Sara, that’s really good. You just got your self a job doing my hair from now on.”

To which Sara said, “I don’t come cheap you know?”

“You wouldn’t charge your own sister now would you?”

“Well I do have a new wardrobe to buy.” As she said this, she struck a pose and started to laugh.

“Oh my god, you really have become a girl.” Sandy put her hands to her face as she said it.

Sara curtseyed and said, “Thank you my lady.”

Sandy laughed some more, and then said, “I’ve sorted some clothes out for you to put on, they’re on the bed.”

Both girls went over to the bed to see what had been picked out. Sitting on the bed were two summer dresses. One was in a pink flowered design, and the other one in a warm yellow. Sheana did not look happy about wearing a dress. Sara thought they looked really nice.

Sara said. “Why are we both going to be in the same sort of dresses Sandy?”

“We’re going shopping today. We need to get you both some new clothes to wear and sort you out with a new school uniform each. I want you both to look your best.”

Sara looked at the dresses then asked Sheana which colour she wanted to wear. Sheana was not happy about wearing a dress at all, but to keep Sara and Sandy happy she would go along with it.

“I’ll wear the yellow one, if that’s alright with you Sara?”

“That’s fine with me, I really like the look of the pink one”

On top of the dresses was a bra and panty set that was close to the same colour as each dress. Sara picked up the set on top of the dress she would be wearing to look at them closer.

“These look brand new Sandy, are they?”

“Yes they are Sara, I wanted to give you and Sheana something to welcome you both to the world of womanhood. I hope you like them? And you can keep the dresses as well.”

Both girls said thank you and gave her a quick hug. Sandy broke from the hug and told them to get dressed and to come downstairs so they could eat before they left the house.

Sheana stood looking at the dress thinking she would be looked at as a freak in such a thin piece of clothing, but she owed it to Sandy. After all, it was a gift, so she took off the bathrobe and picked up the panties and put them on. Sara was doing the same; they helped each other with the bras. Sara made a mental note to get Sandy to show her the trick to putting a bra on by oneself. Sara was looking at Sheana as she turned around and her jaw dropped open when she saw the way that the bra was pushing her breasts together. Sara looked down at her own, and saw that they too did the same. She picked up the packet that one set had come in and saw the name on the packet said Wonder Bra. Sara knew that they were not cheap and was going to do something really nice for Sandy to pay her back.

Sara took the pink dress of the bed and stepped in to it. She then asked Sheana to do the zip for her, and then Sara did the same for Sheana. Both girls went to the full-length mirror in Sandy’s room to see how they both looked side by side.

They both went WOW at the same time, they looked much older than they really were, but they liked the look. Even Sheana liked what she saw. The dresses came down just low enough to show off the tops of their breasts.

They went back to their room and saw that Sandy had put some sandals in front of the bed for them to put on. There was a pink pair and a yellow pair.

With the shoes on, both girls went to get some breakfast, and go shopping.

When they got downstairs, mum was just putting some toast on the table. Sara and Sheana said good morning to mum. They were asked to put the cereal on the table. Sheana watched what Sara did, then did the same.

When they had finished the cereal, they had some toast with some jam on and finished off their orange juice.

Mum asked, “Sara and Sheana, you will listen to what Sandy says. And don’t go to mad with the clothes shopping Sandy, We don’t have money to burn”

“Ok mum. Is there anything that you need me to make sure I get for them?”

“I’ve made a list of stuff they will need for school next week. They will need some more bra and panty sets and whatever you can think of. If you can, get cheap, but good quality stuff that would be great.”

“Trust me mum, I know how to make the money go a long way, and if not I can always use some magic.” Sandy had a big grin as she said it, and mum knew she was joking and just gave her a funny look.

Sara and Sheana started to laugh when they saw the look on their mum’s face, and then Sandy joined in and then all had a good laugh. When they stopped, mum said she had to get to work, she told them all to have a great time and to keep out of trouble. She seemed to be looking more at Sara when she said that.

Sara complained, “What about Sheana? She can get in just as much trouble as I can.”

“Sara, it wasn’t just meant for you. I was just happened to be looking at you when I said it dear, I trust you all, but with both of you having a very special gift. I worry about you both.”

“Sorry mum, I was out of line to moan.”

Sandy told them both to go and get washed up and she would help them put some lipstick on so they could go shopping. Both girls gave mum a hug and went upstairs.

Mum turned to Sandy and said, “Sandy keep a close eye on them both, I don’t expect them to get into trouble, but they could slip and make themself’s look silly. I don’t think they would get over it very well.

“I know mum, I will keep them safe for you. After all they are my family as well.”

Mum gave Sandy a hug and then grabbed her bag and left for work. Sandy went upstairs to see how the girls were doing. When she got upstairs they were both on the bed looking at the make-up bag to see which colour they liked the best. Sandy watched from the door for a bit then said, “Well, did you find a colour you liked?”

Both Sara and Sheana liked the same colour. They showed it to Sandy. She was shocked to see such a nice subtle colour.

“Nice choice, I don’t think I could have picked a better colour myself. Now I want you both to have a go putting it on by yourself. Sara you go first and Sheana you watch, as I will be taking notes later.” Sheana started to look around the room, which got Sandy and Sara trying to work out what she was looking for.

Sandy asked, “Sheana what are you looking for?”

“I am trying to find something to write with, so I can make a note of what you are doing.”

Sandy laughed, then said, “It was a joke. We say that sometimes when we are showing someone something new, but you don’t really have to take notes.”

Sheana let out a little giggle and looked all sort of sheepish. I really will be happy when I get use to all your jokes and stuff.”

“You will Sheana, and till you do, Sandy and I will try and not use it to much around you and if we do we will say that we are joking.”

“That would be nice. I don’t mean to stop you having fun, but I really have been having a lot of trouble working out when you are joking and when you mean what you say.”

“You’ll soon catch on to it all and then you will be joking around with the rest of us.”

Sandy told Sara to get on with putting on the lipstick so Sheana could learn how to put it on. Sandy watched as Sara opened the lipstick and started to put it on, Sandy was shocked at how well she did it and asked.

“Sara, I think you’ve done this before. Haven't you?”

“I’ve used it sis, and watched you do it. Then when you had gone out, I would practice doing it on myself.”

“Well sis, I can’t wait to see what other things you already know. But don’t go getting all big headed, like you already know it all. You have a lot to learn yet.”

“You know me better than that. I love to learn new things, and I never think I am better than other people.”

The two girls hugged and then watched as Sheana put lipstick on for the first time. Her hand wasn’t as steady as Sara’s, but she did ok and Sandy showed her how to clean up the little bits so she looked as good as her sister.

“Ok you two, lets go do some shopping.” With that said. the three girls grabbed their coats and were out the door. When they got to the end of the drive, Sara and Sheana turned left and started to walk up the road before, Sandy shouted to them.

“Where are you two going?”

The two girls turned to look at Sandy and said, “into town to do some shopping,” when they saw her standing by a car with the door open.

Sara Said, “You have a car now?”

“Yep, I got it about a month back. It’s nothing special, but it sure beats walking, or getting the bus. With what we are shopping for today, it will mean we can take the bags and keep putting them in the boot so we’re not carrying it all around with us. We can make sure we get everything we need for the pair of you.”

Sara took a quick look at the car and then opened the door so she and Sheana could get in.

The drive to the town centre only took about ten minutes, and finding a parking space was easy. Sara watched as her sister drove the car, and was amazed to see her doing it and at how good she was. With the car parked, they made their way to the shops. Sandy told them the plan of attack.

“We’ll take a walk around town and look in all the shops so we know which one has the best clothes, at the best prices.”

Sara was looking forward to the shopping trip, but Sheana was not sure what to expect and the thought of trying on masses of clothing was not helping. They started at one end of the main high street and walked in and out of every shop, finding out which shops had the best stuff.

Sara loved the whole shopping thing and even Sheana was having a good time. They were trying clothes on right left and centre. Some of the stuff that Sara was picking up was nice, but more for a night out than everyday use. Whereas Sheana was picking up jeans and T-shirt’s and not really taking any notice in the skirts and dresses. Sandy knew it was going to be fun clothing them both without spending a lot of money.

They were just getting to the end of the main high street when Sandy spotted a shop that said it was a catalogue clearance warehouse. She got a big grin on her face.

“This could save us a lot of money. They have all the stuff you find in all the big catalogues, but at a fraction of the cost.”

The girls headed into the shop. Sandy was right, there were lots of underwear and clothes. Jeans at next to nothing and all good makes. Sheana made straight for the jeans, where Sara made her way to the skirts and dresses. Sandy was looking at the bra and panty sets, she had found some really nice sets for both of them, and she even found a set she liked for herself. She laughed as she thought about how she would have to watch her stuff now more than ever with two baby sisters on the prowl.

Sara heard her laugh and went over to where she was to see what she was laughing at. Sara saw the bra and panty set and fell in love with it straight away.

“I knew you would do this when you saw this set, that is what I was laughing at. I was thinking how I would have to keep an eye on all my clothes now.”

“Well sis look at it this way. You will have a much bigger wardrobe now, with Sheana and me all wearing the same things.”

Sandy just said true and found a second set in Sara’s size and put them in the trolley with her set. “Do you think Sheana would like a set?”

“She is more like a tomboy, so I can’t see her going all out over a bra and panty set.”

Sara looked up to see where Sheana was and could have sworn she saw Jo with a girl at the other end of the shop. She shouted to him and it looked like he turned to look then looked away really fast, then he grabbed the girl’s hand and they made their way out the shop.

Sara just stood they’re looking shocked at the fact Jo had ran off and was with another girl. She couldn’t help but wonder why. Was it because of the fight or the fact that he had a girlfriend and never said so? She really thought that Mike and Jo were going to be different to the other kids she had called friends.

Sandy and Sheana came up to Sara who was close to crying and asked what was wrong. Sara told them both what she had seen and asked why she could never find good friends and just live a normal life.

Sandy said, “look Sara don’t get all worked up about it. Are you sure it was this Jo that you saw?”

“Yes I’m sure it was him, with a girl. He never told me he had a girlfriend.”

“Do you have a thing for him Sara?”

“NO! I just don’t like being lied to, and having him run away from me like I’m some freak!”

Sheana spoke at this point, “Sara you’re not a freak! And I don’t ever want to hear you say that again.”

Sara and Sandy were both shocked to hear Sheana being so forceful, after her being so nice and quiet for the past day or two.

I’m sorry Sheana, I was just upset seeing Jo run off.” As she finished saying this, she put on a pout and just looked up at Sheana. This made Sheana let out a giggle and then she said, “What am I going to do with you?”

“Be my best friend, and just do as you have when I get out of line and start talking silly.”

“You got it sis.”

The two girls had a quick hug, then got back to shopping. They still needed to sort out the uniforms for school. Sandy looked at the list she got from mum, and started to look for the stuff on the list.

The list read. Skirts in grey or navy blue, Trousers in grey or navy blue, Blouses or Polo shirts in white and things like socks or pantyhose in certain colours. They need to get gymslips and trainers. They managed to find most of what they were looking for in the one shop, and the bits they couldn’t get from there, Sandy knew which shop to go to for them.

By the time they had done looking and putting stuff in the trolley, it was full to the top. Sara said, “Sandy how are we going to pay for all this?”

“Don’t worry sis, I have a credit card. Mum said to pay for it all on that and she would give me the money back at the end of the month.”

Sara Said, “I’ll have to think about getting a part time job, so I can start and help out with the bills.”

“Mum won’t let you do that, she wants you to focus on your school work and get good grades.”

Sara gave Sandy the same look as she would give her mum, as if to say 'why do you always have to have a good reason for me not to do something.'

Sandy giggled when she saw that look, as she had given her mum the same look many times before.

They got to the checkout, put all the stuff on the counter, and watched as the cashier scanned everything and then pulled up the total. Sara was expecting it to be a lot more, but was surprised when it wasn’t. Sandy was right this place was going to save them a lot of money.

The girls each had several bags when they left the shop, so they decided to take it all back to the car. That way they could go and get the rest of the things they needed and get some lunch. They dropped all the bags off and called in at a sandwich bar and ate a light lunch. They didn’t want too much because of the anticipated dinner.

The girls left the sandwich bar and made their way back to the main high street to finish up getting what they needed for school next week. They were just making there way past an alleyway that led between two shops when Sara felt a very odd sensation. She looked up the alley. She saw a little girl stood there with a large dog just looking down the alley at her. The more Sara looked at the dog the more it looked like a wolf and not a dog. Sara thought that was silly. Why would a little girl be walking around town with a wolf? Sheana called to her at this point, so she looked to see what Sheana wanted. They had kept walking and were two shops down. “You coming? Or are you going to stand there till we come back?”

Sara pointed up the alley and was about to say what she saw, but when she looked, the alley was empty. Sheana and Sandy both told her to come on. Sara just shook her head and thought to herself that she was going mad and then ran to catch up with the two girls.

The rest of the afternoon went in a blur as they went back to all the shops and got the rest of the things they needed. They even got a shock when Sheana wanted some skirts and a really nice blue summer dress. Sara was happy to see Sheana acccepting the fact she was a girl now.

For Sara, this day was a dream come true, a day out shopping and doing all the girlie things like trying on clothes and having a laugh with friends. The shopping trip finally ended and they made their way back to the car.

With all the bags in the boot of the car, they all got in and made there way home. As they drove home, Sara saw Jo again and he was with the girl from the shop still. The car got stopped at a junction and Sara had a chance to get a good look at the girl. She was pretty in a normal sort of way, and there was something about this girl that looked familiar, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. She just put it down to her looking like someone she had seen on telly. Sara was still upset though that Jo had a girlfriend, and he never thought to tell her about it. She couldn’t understand why she was feeling this way, she had only been a girl for a couple of days and she had never had feelings for a boy before. She knew she would have to talk to Sandy about it later.

When they got home they got all the bags out the car, and in to the house. Mum was home and had started on dinner, so the girls asked what masterpiece she was making tonight. “No masterpiece tonight, just a simple salad and some new potato’s, and some cooked meats if you want any.”

“Sounds good to me mum, you know we girls need to keep an eye on our figures.” Then they all started to laugh as Sara struck a silly pose.

Mum just said, “She really is a teenage girl!”

They all laughed some more and then helped to get dinner ready. After all that was done, the girls got cleaned up, then came back down and sat down to a nice meal. When the meal was finished, they told mum to go and sit down while they did the dishes and then they would model some of the new things they had brought today.

The fashion show went on for several hours and by the time they had shown their mum all the clothes, the girls were worn out and decided to call it a night. They all gave mum a hug and went to get their teeth brushed and go to sleep.

*****

Sara had some strange dreams again, and she was dreaming of Jo and the girl he was with. She dreamt that they were calling her names and making fun of her, like the kids use to do at the old school she went to. She woke in a sweat and had to make a toilet trip, and she had a glass of water why she was there. When she went back to bed, she got in then turned over on her side and was greeted by Sheana wrapping her arms around her. She felt safer knowing that she had some friends, even if some had turned to not be that close after all.

When the two girls woke in the morning, they were all wrapped up in each other, and was looking in to each other’s eyes. They both started to giggle and then unwrapped. They got up and had breakfast, then worked out what they were going to do all day. They decided to just hang out at home and watch some telly, but they soon got bored with this and then Sara and Sheana decided to go for a walk. They asked Sandy if she wanted to come, but she wanted to look for a job and she had some application forms to fill in as well, so the two girls made their way to the door. Sara had a idea then and asked Sheana what she thought of it.

“Sheana, do you think I should give Jo a call? I could see if he wants to be friends or if he was just playing with us hoping to get lucky?”

“Lucky? What do you men by Lucky?”

“They may have just wanted to try and have sex with us Sheana!”

“Do you really think they would do something like that. They seemed so nice.”

“I thought they were too, but why would he run from the shop, and not say he was seeing another girl?”

Sara went to the phone and made the call. It rang several times then Jo picked it up. “Hi Jo, its Sara. I was wondering if you and Mike wanted to go for a walk?”

“Hi Sara. I’d like to, but I have to stay in and baby-sit my sister till my mom gets back later.”

“Ok Jo, I’ll chat to you later then. Bye.”

Sara put the phone down and let out a big sigh, then said, “He says he’s babysitting all day, so it’s you and me.”

The two girls left the house and made their way to the local park to see what was going on there. When they got to the park, they made their way over to the swings. Sheana looked at what Sara did and she did the same. It was Sheana’s first time on a swing and she soon got the hang of it. In no time at all she was trying to go higher than Sara. So for the next half-hour or so the girls were happily swinging away.

As the swings slowed down Sheana said she needed to use the bathroom, so both girls made their way to the local toilet, Sara needed to go also. Sara finished before Sheana and was waiting outside the toilets. She had that odd feeling again, when she looked over to the other side of the park. she could see the little girl again. Sheana came out and could see Sara looking. “What you looking at Sara?”

“I keep getting this odd feeling when ever I see that little girl over there. Can you see her?”

“You mean the one with the big dog?”

“Yes, but that dog is a wolf!” Sheana looked closer and just said, “WOW, you’re right.”

Sara turned to look at Sheana to see if she wanted to go over to see why the little girl was following them, but when she looked back to where the little girl was, she’d vanished.

“Where did she go?” Both girls looked around, but the little girl and the wolf were definitely gone. The odd feeling had gone as well. Sheana thought for a second or two then said, “Sara that odd feeling you had could be you sensing a Vampire or some other UN-human being.”

“It’s day time, Vampires only come out at night, don’t they?” Sara didn’t seem too sure about what she just said.

“Vampires as you call them can roam in the day, but they can only do so in animal form. That would explain the fact we just saw a wolf.”

Sara just stood there for what seemed like a lifetime as she took in the fact that a vampire was following her. “Does this mean I will have to fight this demon at some point?” “Sara, I don’t know what you think these demons do, but they are not all bad. Some will only feed on animals. The ones you have to worry about are the ones that have tasted human blood. Once they have tasted it they will never want to have anything else.”

“How do I tell which one is which? Its not like they are going to tell me before hand, is it?”

“That is something you will just have to wait and find out, but the feeling you get may be different with each Vampire you come across.”

“I hope your right Sheana. I would hate to kill one if it’s not evil”

Sheana let the matter drop at that point as she could see Sara needed some time to think it over. Sara looked at her watch and said, “come on, its getting near lunch time. Let’s make our way home and get some thing to eat.”

“Sounds good to me, what will we have?”

“We can have a sandwich. You don’t want too much, mum will be cooking a big meal for dinner and you don’t want to spoil that.”

Sara could tell from the look on Sheana’s face that she really did love mums cooking. Both girls started to walk back home. As they walked Sara asked Sheana again if she thought Jo and Mike have been keeping away because of what she did the other night. Sheana not having much experience in this sort of thing didn’t know what to say. Sara knew she would really need to have a chat with Sandy about it.

It was a warm day and Sara noticed that she was getting sweatier than she did as a boy. She was feeling it under her new breasts. She really didn’t like the feeling and thought to what her mum said and knew now what her mum was talking about when she said there was more to being a girl that wearing nice clothes.

*****

When they got home, they shouted to Sandy to find out where she was. They heard her shout from the garden, so Sara stuck her head out to find her sunning it up in the garden.

“Hi sis, me and Sheana are going to have a sandwich, do you want one?”

“MMM, Yes please!”

Sara went back in to the kitchen and started to get the stuff out the fridge. She decided on ham salad. When the sandwiches were done she got three bottles of mineral water out the fridge and took them all out side; she put it all down at the bench and handed it out. As they sat eating, Sara asked Sandy about the problem she was having with Jo and if she was just reading more in to the issue than there really was.

“Sara, from what you have said about this boy, I really doubt he has stopped wanting to be your friend just because of the other night.”

Sara always knew she could count on Sandy to say the right thing. She felt much better now and enjoyed the rest of her sandwich. When they had all finished, Sara took the plates back to the kitchen. Sandy followed them and asked if they wanted to get some sun.

“We have nothing else planed for the afternoon, so they all went upstairs to find something to wear. Sandy went looking in one of her chest of drawers and pulled out two sets of bikinis for the girls to wear. They were odd looking things; they had no shoulder straps. Sara looked at Sandy and before she could say anything Sandy told her that they are better to sunbathe in, as they didn’t leave lines over the shoulders. Sara just thought what a great idea that was.

With both girls dressed in their bikinis they started to make their way to the door, but Sandy stopped them. She gave them both a robe to wear so they could cover up easier if some one came in to the garden while they were sun bathing.

The girls went back outside and lay down on the sun lounges. Sandy got out some sun tan lotion and started putting it on Sara’s back. She told Sara to do the same to Sheana. When they had done, Sara did Sandy’s back and then the girls did their own arms and fronts. They all lay back and enjoyed the sunshine. For anyone watching it would have looked quite funny. Sandy would say turn over and all three girls would turn over, it looked like a formation sun tan team.

Some time later in the afternoon, Sandy got up to go and get some drinks for them all. Why she was in the kitchen the phone rang, Sandy answered it; “Hello you’ve reached the Read household, Sandy speaking.”

The voice at the other end said, “Hi Sandy, I was wondering if Sara was there?”

“She is, but she is getting some sun in the garden and she has another ten minutes before she is done.”

There was a laughing at the other end of the phone then the voice said, “Sorry for laughing, but it sounds more like your cooking a steak rather than she’s getting a tan.”

Sandy had to laugh; she did make it sound that way.” She then said, “You must be Jo?”

“Yes it is, how did you know that? I hope Sara hasn’t been saying bad things about me?”

“She has been talking about you, but only that she thought you didn’t want to hang out any more. Due to what happened the other night.”

“Oh I’m sorry for making her think that, I really like hanging with her, and Sheana.”

“Well Jo, its not me you need to say that too, is it?”

“No, you’re right. Is it ok if I come over and talk with Sara?”

“Yes, but I must warn you, if you ever do anything to hurt my sister. Well let’s just say you won’t like what I will do to you. Okay?”

“Jo had a shocked sound to his voice when he said, “Please believe me, I would never want to hurt Sara. She’s the first girl to ever want to hang out with me, other than family. I’m shy and have never had the nerve to ask a girl out, but with your sister she just seemed to want a friend, so it was easier to talk with her.”

“You seem like a good kid Jo. I have to play the big sister part though. Come on over and you can set thing right, okay?”

“Thanks Sandy. I’ll be over in about ten minutes. Is it ok if my friend Mike comes?”

“Sure, from what I’ve heard you and Mike are a double act anyway.”

“Yes we do spend a lot of time together.”

“Well I look forward to meeting you and Mike in about ten minutes. Bye.”

Sandy hung up the phone and went to the fridge to get some more drinks, then made her way out side. “Drinks you two, come and sit in the shade for a bit, I think you’ve had enough sun for one day.” Both girls got off the sun lounges and made their way over to where Sandy was sat in the shade.

They all sat drinking their mineral water when there was a knock at the door. Sara got up to go see who it was, but before she could get to the back door Sandy shouted, “Come around to the back yard!”

Sara looked at Sandy then said, “Do you know who it is?”

Yep, was her very simple reply. Sandy took another sip of her drink, why Sara and Sheana looked over to the side gate to see who it was. They saw the gate open, and were happy to see Jo and Mike stood there smiling. Sara looked at Sandy then said, “How did you know it was Jo and Mike at the door?”

“He phoned up why I was getting the drinks, and I didn’t want to worry you, or have you running up stairs to get changed. Oh, talking of drinks, do you and Mike want anything to drink?”

Jo looked at Mike who nodded, so Jo said, “Yes that would be great.”

Jo was looking very nervously at Sandy as she got up to fetch the drinks. So Sandy said, “Jo don’t look so worried, I don’t bite. Well not unless you upset my little sister here.”

Sara spoke at this point. “Sandy! Don’t scare him like that.”

“Don’t worry sis, I’ve already given him the full speech on the phone, didn’t I Jo?”

“Yes you did.” He was still looking worried at the way Sandy was acting with him. He felt like he was on trial for murder and was waiting for the verdict to be read.

Sandy could see she was making him very nervous, so she decided to put him at ease. She smiled then gave him a hug and said, “Sorry for doing that Jo, I was just teasing you.” Jo let out a big breath.

“Sandy! Why would you want to scare Jo like that?”

“I wanted to make sure he wasn’t just playing you for some sort of fool, but I can see I didn’t need to worry. He’s not that sort at all. Sorry Jo, but where I come from, sometimes boys will lead a girl on just to get his leg over.”

Jo looked a lot more at ease now he knew that Sandy was just looking out for her sister. “I understand Sandy, and I am glad I passed your inspection.”

“I didn’t say you passed.” It would have been worrying if she hadn’t started to laugh after she said it. Sara tapped Sandy on the arm and told her to stop teasing him.

Mike had just stood behind Jo saying nothing, till Sandy looked over Jo’s shoulder and said, “Hi, you must be Mike?”

Jo said Sorry and then made the introductions. “Sandy, this is Mike. Mike, this is Sandy, Sara’s big sister!”

Sandy put her hand out to shake Mikes, but Mike said, “I need to do something first.” And with that said, he went over to Sara and gave her a present and four red roses.

Sara didn’t know what to say other than. “What is this for Mike?”

“For what you did the other night. I would have got the beating of my life had you not stopped Bull.”

“Thanks Mike, but you didn’t need to do this. I think of you as a friend and this is what friends do for each other.” She felt her emotions welling up and knew she would start to cry at the nice thing Mike had done. She put the things down on the table and gave Mike a big hug, remembering to not do it to hard.

When she broke away from the hug, she could see that Mike was close to tears as well. “Don’t cry Mike. You know big macho males don’t cry.” Sara laughed as she said it and Mike just said, “If I was a big macho male, I wouldn’t have needed the help in the first place.” Then he just let out a fake chuckle.

Sara looked at the present on the table, and then asked if she could open it?

“That’s what I brought it for.” Sara looked at how nice the present was wrapped, it had a very nice purple bow on it, She unwrapped the present and took the lid off the box in side. When she looked in the box, there was a very cute teddy bear and under that there was a box of chocolates.

“Thanks Mike.” And she gave him another hug. Jo looked at them hugging and then said, “Well now I know what I need to do to get a hug around here.”

Sara broke off the hug with Mike and looked at Jo, then she saw him look to one side. She knew what he wanted; he wanted her to go off to one side so he could talk with her. Sara followed him off to one side and then he said, “Sara, your sister told me about you being worried that me and Mike wanted nothing more to do with you. Well I hope your mind has been put to rest now, and for the record I think your one amazing girl and I am glad to call you a friend.”

Sara smiled and a tear ran down her face. Jo wiped the tear away and then gave her a light kiss on the cheek. Sara looked shocked at first. A boy had just kissed her on the cheek. Then she thought about it and realised she was a girl now and that it should be ok for this sort of thing.

Jo then said, “So Sara, are we still friends then?” Sara smiled even more then gave him a big hug and out of natural instinct, she gave him a kiss on the cheek. When they broke, Jo had a big grin on his face.

Sara took Jo by the hand and led him back to the table just as Sandy came out with two more bottles of mineral water. She handed them the water then asked if they got everything sorted out? Both Sara and Jo said yes.

“Good, now we have to make a start on dinner. Do you and Mike want to stop and have some with us?”

Jo said he would have to phone home to make sure it was ok, and Mike just said, “Yes, if it’s no trouble?”

Sandy looked at Mike with an odd look on her face, so she said, “Mike, don’t you need to phone home to ask if it’s ok?”

“I could phone home, but there would be no answer. My dad has his own company and my mum works with him. They are always going away on business trips.”

Sara said, “So you spend a lot of time alone then?” “Yep, I got a whole house to myself most the time, at least there is no fighting over the telly.” He let out a chuckle. Sara could tell that he was not happy being alone so much, but she wasn’t about to start offering him a place at her home when ever he wanted it, until she had chance to chat with the rest of the family.

Jo came back out and said that he could stop for dinner. Then he asked what they were having. Sandy was tapping her finger on her lips, then she said, “I know, we can have a barbecue. Jo, pull the barbecue out and get it lit; Sara and Sheana, go and start on the salad.” Sara looked at Sheana and Sheana looked at Sara. Then they both looked at Sandy. Sandy aaid, “let me guess, neither of you know how to do salad?"

Both girls nodded no, and looked down at the floor, but got a shock when Mike said, “If you two know where the stuff is, I can show you how to make a salad?”

Sandy said, “Thanks Mike, you’re going to come in handy around here.”

“Well when you have to make your own meals every night, it’s nice to have healthy stuff, so I taught myself to do lots of different meals and I love salad. Do you all like mixed salad?” Mike got nods from all around, so he went in to the house with Sara and Sheana to make a start on the salad and Sandy helped Jo light the barbecue.

With the barbecue lit and warming up, Sandy went in the house to sort out the meat and see how they were doing with the salad. Sara was shredding the lettuce, Sheana was cutting up little plum tomatoes, and Mike was sorting out the peppers.

Sandy was very impressed with how well Mike had got the two girls working. She thought to herself that she would have to ask Mike if he did cooking classes. She went over to the fridge to see what was in there. She saw some chicken on a plate so she took it out to Jo. So he could baste them with some oil and put them on the barbecue and she went back in the house to see what was in the freezer.

Sandy came back outside with a cool box full of Burgers and sausages. She put it down next to Jo and gave him an apron to put on so he didn’t get spat at from the barbecue. Jo looked at the apron then said, “I guess I’m head cook then?”

Sandy replied, “It looks like you know what you’re doing. You don’t mind do you?” “No I don’t mind. I find it fun to play the man of the house once in a while.” As he said this, he sucked in his chest and started walking around trying to look all macho.

The girls had just come out with another cool box full of drinks and Mike was carrying the mixed salad. When they saw what Jo was doing, they all started to laugh; Jo went all red in the face and went back to turning the chicken on the barbecue.

Sara walked over to Jo, brushed her hand along his cheek, and then said, “Red is not really your colour Jo.” Jo Laughed along with Sara and the others.

Sandy was watching the way Sara was with Jo, and she was beginning to see that there was a spark there. She would have to have a word with her about how far she wanted to take this relationship.

Sara walked back to the table and as she did, she started to wonder about the way she was feeling about Jo. She was getting a funny feeling down in the pit of her stomach. Sort of like having butterflies. She thought it was an odd feeling to have about a friend. She would have to ask Sandy about it later.

Sara walked back to the table and looked at it, she knew there was something missing, then she said, “Plates, we need plates.” So she walked back to the house, when she came back Sandy was helping Jo put the first bits of chicken on a plate.

Sara put the plates on the table and sat down to start and eat. Jo put some burgers and sausages on the plates and then sat down as well. They all got stuck in to the salad and some of the chicken. They all told Mike how nice the salad was. Mike smiled then said, “Well at least I’m good for something.” Sara was about to speak, but Jo beat her to it. “Mike! I’ve told you not to think like that! You're really smart and one hell of a friend to have.” All three girls started to cheer and say "well said Jo."

Mike smiled then snapped his hand to his head in a salute and said, “Yes Sir!”

They all sat laughing at Mike and Jo was just nodding his head from side to side. “You know Mike I sometime think you should try out for a stand up comedian job.” Mike response was to say; “Well I always said I was a joke.”

Jo just pointed at Mike and Mike knew what Jo was getting at. Mike said sorry for putting himself down. Then things took on a lighter note and they all got back to eating. Jo kept checking on the barbecue and then going back to get some food for himself.

They were all sat eating when they heard the front door shut. Sandy shouted that they were all outside. Mike and Jo sat looking to see who it was, Sara said hi mum; this answered their question for them.

Sara said, “Mum, this is Mike, and the one at the barbecue is Jo. They are the boys we told you about the other day.”

“Hello Mike, hello Jo. Pleased to meet you.” She was looking both boys over in the way only a mum can. Sandy saw the way she was looking so she said, “Don’t worry mum, I’ve vetted them both, and they passed.” Mum laughed at this and said, “Sandy are you out to scare the poor boys to death?”

“No mum, but its fun keeping them on their toes.” Sandy started to giggle, which set off the rest with a fit of the giggles.

When they stopped Jo walked over to Sara’s mum and said pleased to meet you Mrs Read.”

“Thank you Jo, but please call me Karen, that goes for you too Mike.”

Mike said, “Yes Mrs Read, I mean Karen.”

Karen giggled then said, “That’s ok Mike, how are you feeling after the other night? Sara said you came close to spending some time in the hospital?”

“That’s one amazing daughter you have there.”

“Thank you Mike, but I think they are all amazing in their own way.” She looked at them all with a warm smile on her face, and they all looked back the same way.

Karen spotted the teddy bear on the table and picked it up. “He’s a cute little fellow, who does he belong to?”

Sara said that he belonged to her, and that Mike had brought it to thank her for the other night. Sara sat cuddling the teddy and saying sweet things to it. Sheana looked at her in a very odd way, but giggled when she realised that Sara was just being silly.

Sara was happy to see Sheana laughing and having a good time. She hadn’t had much time tonight to make sure she was ok.

As the night went on, Mum got to know Jo and Mike and seemed to be getting on really well. Jo did nearly all the cooking on the barbecue. When they had all had enough, Jo cleaned up the barbecue and put everything away with Sara’s help. Mike and Sheana offered to do the dishes, while Sandy and mum sat talking in the garden.

When it was all cleaned up and put away, it was getting late, so Karen said it was time for the boys to be getting home. Sara looked a bit sad that the night was ending. She saw Mike and Jo to the door, Sheana stood next to her, and they said goodnight and made plans to go to the park the next day.

Sara felt really great in a way she couldn’t put in to words. When she got in the kitchen, she saw Sandy had a big smile on her face. So Sara asked, “What’s with the big smile sis?” Well sis tell me I’m wrong, but I think you have a crush on a certain cook we both know?”

Sara was just about to tell Sandy how insane she had gone when it hit her. She did have a crush on him! She put her hand over her mouth as she started to cry, then she ran upstairs. Sandy stood in shock trying to work out what was wrong, when like a light bulb coming on she realised what was wrong. She ran upstairs after Sara.

She could hear crying coming from the bathroom so she knocked on the door then said, “Sara, You ok in there?” She heard a snuffle and then a very shaken voice say NO! “Sara open the door and let me come in and talk to you.”

Sandy heard the latch on the door and then the door opened. She had to stop her self from giggling; she saw a pair of panda eye’s looking out at her. Sara saw that she was trying not to laugh. “What? Why do you find this all so funny sis?” “Sara, I’m not laughing at the way you feel. I’m laughing at how you look.” Sara turned and looked in the mirror. She could see why Sandy was laughing at her now. She giggled herself. Sandy stepped in to the bathroom and helped Sara to clean her face up and get all the make-up off.

Sandy took Sara back to her room and sat on the bed. When Sara sat as well Sandy said, “Come clean now Sara. Do you have feelings for Jo?” Sara was looking down at her lap when she said, “Yes, I think I do, but I shouldn’t. I’m not gay.”

Sandy let out a big sigh, “Sara, if I was sat here talking to Simon, I would say yes, but your not him any more, you’re a girl now called Sara and you’re my baby sister. Mum told you that there was more to being a girl than clothes. Well this is one more of those things.”

Sara just sat there taking it all in, then she said, “I had never thought about dating and sex. I just wanted to be a girl. How do you think mum will take it?”

“Well sis, She will be fine with the dating part, but she won’t want you thinking about sex yet.”

There was a knock on the door and both Sandy and Sara expected it to be Sheana, but they saw mums head pop around the door. “Is everything ok? Sheana came in to kitchen and said that Sara had ran up stairs crying.”

“She was upset mum, but she is feeling better now. She does have something she needs to talk to you about.”

Mum sat on the bed next to Sara; Sandy got up and made her way over to the door. Sheana was stood outside waiting to see if Sara was ok, Sandy asked if she was ok. “I’m fine, but I am worried about Sara, is she alright?”

“She’ll be fine, she just need to come to terms with some of her feelings.”

Sheana let out a sigh then said, “It’s not just me then having funny feelings about a boy.”

“You’ve got the same feeling? I thought that you would be use to being a girl. True I have been a girl longer, but I was trapped all the time. So I am as new to all this as Sara is.” Sandy gave her a hug and said that she would be there for both of them. Sandy dragged Sheana down to the kitchen so she could help make some drinking chocolate.

Back in Sandy’s room, Mum was talking things over with Sara. Sara told her mum how she felt about Jo, and how she felt it was wrong.

“Sara the way you feel for Jo is normal for a girl, but at the same time you're still thinking like a boy. I did some research in to transgender to better understand why you did what you did.”

“I’m sorry mum, I never wanted to hurt you. I just never thought I would be a girl, but then I got my wish and took it.”

“Sara, I love you know matter what you look like. And the reason for me looking things up on the subject so I can help at times like this.” Sara let out a chuckle then said, “Yes mum. How come you always know what will happen and have a way to cover any problem.”

“All part of being a mum and I must say, you know how to keep me on my toes.”

“Well mum that’s what us kids are for.” As she said that, she smiled and they both hugged. When they broke the hug her mum said, “Sara the one thing I did find out is, most of those that are transgendered live for a long time as the opposite sex to see if they can deal with it and if it is what they really want. You have jumped in at the deep end, and as cold as this sounds Sara, you’re stuck with it.”

“I know it’s what I want mum. It’s just that I didn’t think I would be falling for a boy, and this soon.”

“Sara, love is the one thing that magic or common sense cannot control or understand.” Her mum gave her another hug then said, “Come on, lets go get some hot chocolate and see if there are any marshmallows left.”

“MMMM, sounds good to me.”

Sara and her mum went back down stairs and found Sandy and Sheana sitting at the kitchen table. They had already made the chocolate and were just dropping the marshmallows in. Sheana and Sandy both asked if Sara was ok now, to which she said yes. Then they all had their hot chocolate and called it a night.

Sara and Sheana both slept really well and were late up the next morning, they both got up and did their bits and bobs then went down for breakfast. Sandy was down there eating some toast. “Morning sleepy heads! Did you both sleep well?”

“Sheana nodded yes, and Sara said, “We slept really well and no odd dreams.” She walked over to the toaster and put some bread in then asked Sheana how many slices she wanted?

“Can I have two slices please?” To which, Sara jokingly said, “Your wish is my command Mistress.” Then she started to laugh, which set Sandy and Sheana off.

While the toast was cooking, Sara got the cereal out the cupboard and the milk out the fridge and put them on the table. She then went back to check on the toast. The first two piece’s were done, so she took them out and put in two more.

Sara went and sat down at the table and put some cereal in her bowl and started to eat. Sheana had the first two piece’s of toast as she’d finished her cereal first. She asked Sandy if she could try some of the stuff in the jars on the table.

Sandy said, “Sure, this is Jam, and that one is Marmalade.” As she said this, she picked up each jar and showed Sheana. Sheana decided to have the Jam, as she liked the colour. This made Sandy laugh, as it was the oddest reason ever.

Sara had to laugh as well as she was just finishing her cereal while Sheana was picking her topping for her toast. Sara got her toast and decided on marmalade. With breakfast out the way, Sara decided she was going to take a walk down to the newsagents to see what magazines they had. She asked Sheana if she wanted to go with her. Sandy had already got some stuff out to do some baking, so Sheana asked if she could stop and help Sandy. Sara said, “Sure, I won’t be long anyway.”

Sara went upstairs and got her jacket, then made her way to the newsagents. When she got to the newsagent, she looked at some of the women’s magazines, but didn’t really like any of them that much, so she went looking at the movie magazines. She found one with some really good reviews in so she took it to the counter and paid for it then started to make her way home. Sara started looking at the magazine as she walked home. She got the funny feeling again, so she looked around, but couldn’t see anyone or anything. So she went back to flicking through the magazine. She got to a point where she needed to cross the road, so after looking both ways and when it was safe to cross she started to walk. Just as she got to the middle of the road, she heard the sound of a car moving really fast, she looked to her left in time to see the car coming straight at her.

Sara was too scared to move, the thought going through her mind was that this was it. She was going to die. At that moment, she felt something hit her in the stomach and she went flying back across the road. Sara was stunned for a second, but when she came back to her senses, she could feel a weight on her chest. When she looked, she could see a little girl lying there looking up at her. The girl had big green eyes and she looked so cute. Her face was framed by long strawberry blond locks and was a bit untidy looking.

Sara asked, “Hello little girl, did you just save my life?”

The little girl said, “Jenna had to save the pretty lady or she would have been hurt real bad.”

“Is Jenna your name?”

“Yes, I am Jenna. What, may I ask is your name?”

“My name is Sara. Thank you very much for saving my life.”

The little girl let out a giggle then said, “Jenna not save your life, she just stop you getting hurt. Sara is special, she be very strong. Me and Prue think you to be a vampire, but you be out in the sun. Why this be so?”

Sara had to take in all the little girl had just said, then she realised that she had that funny feeling again. She had to ask this little girl a lot of questions. “Jenna, who is Prue?”

“Prue be Jenna’s sister.” The little girl had got off Sara by now and came up really close to Sara’s neck. Sara was a bit worried she was going to bite her, but she went up really close to her ear and said, “Prue be hiding in the day, she not like the sun. I can take you to meet her if you like?"

“I would like that very much, but first I have some more questions for you. Do you mind?”

“No, Jenna will be happy to answer them for you.” The little girl stood smiling at Sara. This made Sara want to hug her; without another word being said, Jenna jumped at her and started to hug the life out of her. When the little hug monster let loose, Sara gave her an odd look so the little girl said, “Why you look so funny? You said you wanted to hug.”

“I was thinking I wanted to give you a hug, but I never said it.”

The little girl put her hand to her mouth and said, “Oops! Prue warn me about doing that. I hear what you think and act on it, Prue tell me off for it all the time.”

“So you can read my mind then?” “Yes I can read all that you think when I want, but I don’t always do it, as Prue said it is wrong and very rude.”

Sara was worried the little girl would know that she was born male and had used magic to become a girl. As the little girl stood looking at Sara, she started to look shocked and Sara knew that she had just let the little angel in on her secret. Sara was about to try and explain when the little girl just grinned at her and then said, “You make a nice girl. I hope I am as pretty when I grow up.”

Sara smiled back then said, “I don’t think you need to worry Jenna, you will be way prettier.” The little girl went really red and just said thank you.

With the little chat at an end, Sara asked if Jenna would take her to meet Prue? Jenna gave a nod and started to help Sara stand up so they could take a walk to where Prue was.

They headed towards the park and to a wooded area on the other side. In the middle of the wood’s they came to an old looking very run down building. It looked like it used to be an old tool hut. When they got inside it was very dark and felt damp. Jenna lit a candle and walked in to the back of the hut, so Sara followed behind.

Sara could hear some noise and pulled Jenna close to her, just in case there was any danger. She could hear something growling at her and she was getting really scared now, but before she could pull Jenna back, she spoke. “Prue it is me Jenna and I have a friend with me.” The growling stopped and a pair of eye’s came from the dark to great the two. As the eyes came in to the light, Sara could see that it was a wolf with a wonderful grey coat of fur. Jenna went to walk over to the wolf. Sara pulled her back and said, “Jenna what are you doing? That is a wolf, they are very dangerous animals.”

Jenna giggled then said, “This is Prue, she will not hurt me or you. She only hurt Vampire’s or anyone that try to hurt me. You silly sometimes Sara.”

Jenna went over to the wolf and started to stroke it. “Come over Sara and see she is nice and soft and warm.”

Sara took a step toward the wolf and put out her hand very slowly. Waiting for the wolf to snap at her, but it never did. The wolf took a step toward Sara, She noticed that the wolf had a limp. Sara knelt down to look at the paws of this wonderful animal. As she looked at the paws she could see a nasty cut on one of the back paws. Sara started to root in her pocket and pulled out a tissue. She cleaned away all the blood and could see that it was well on they way to being healed.

Sara turned to Jenna and asked, “Jenna, how did his happen?”

“I not know that Sara, Prue just come home like it this morning. I was worried, so I come to find help.” Sara thought it must have been done a couple of days as it was looking like it was nearly healed.

“Jenna are you sure it was not like this for some days. It is healing up.”

“Prue can get well really quick Sara. Ask her for your self.”

Sara had to smile at the way Jenna thought she could talk to the wolf. As she smiled Jenna said, “Prue, please show Sara that Jenna is not being silly.”

Sara was about to speak to Jenna, when the wolf started to groan in an odd way. Sara was worried that the animal was in pain so she grabbed the candle to take a closer look when she was startled to see that the wolfs fur was shrinking back in to the body and the front paws were looking more like hands. Sara held up the candle to the face of the wolf. She could not believe what she was seeing; the wolf was turning in to a woman before her eyes. As she watched the muscle of the wolf shrink into the face and became a really nice shaped nose and a set of lips that had a really nice pout. Her ears started to look more human and slid down to the side of the head, all the fur had gone and there was long black hair growing out from the head and covering the ears now. The hair ran down her back in long streaks of shiny black.

This woman before her sat up from the lying down position she was in. Sara just sat looking at this beautiful creature in shock.

Sara just said, “You was a… you was a wolf? Now you’re a girl. How did you do that?”

Sara sat with her mouth open so the girl that was just a wolf leaned forward and put her hand under the chin of Sara and pushed it shut. Then she said, “Hello Sara. I am Prue, and as you know this little angel is Jenna, my sister.”

Jenna ran over to Prue and gave her a hug then said, “Sorry sis, but I was worried about you, so I get help and you said I could trust this girl.”

Sara looked odd at what Jenna had just said then looked at Prue before asking, “How did you know that you could trust me Prue? We have never met before now?”

“Sara I can tell when some one is evil and I have seen you fight. I saw you the other night when you stopped that thug from hurting that boy. The only things that have strength like that is a Vampire, but I saw you out in sunlight in human form. That I cannot work out.”

Jenna jumped in at this point, saying, “She used magic to make her a girl Prue. She is very pretty.”

“Is this true Sara?”

Sara was looking down at the floor and not knowing what to say, then Prue said, “Sara I don’t mind if you was a boy and now a girl, what I need to know is how come you’re so strong?”

Sara took a deep breath then said, “I found a ring which turned out to be magic and I got to make some wishes, so I wished to be a girl.”

“That explains the girl part, but where does the strength part come from?”

“I wished to be like a girl from a telly program. In this program she is a Vampire slayer and I had to think of her so I did but it was her in the program and not the real her.”

Prue was smiling at this then said, “So you got the power of Buffy then?”

Sara looked odd at Prue then said, “How did you know about Buffy?”

“Just because I am a animal when I go out in sunlight doesn’t mean I don’t see any telly.”

“Sorry I didn’t mean to say you had never seen any telly programs. It’s just that I can’t see you having a telly here.”

“This is just some place I found last night, as you can see I was hurt and needed to rest. Thanks by the way for cleaning up the cut, you did a nice job.”

“So you’re a vampire then Prue?”

“Yes I am, but don’t be afraid, we are not like the ones you see on Buffy. A vampire will only drink the blood of animals. Unless he drinks the blood of a human, then they will want nothing else.”

“So you don’t all drink human blood then?”

“Nope, but I could go for the odd child with blond hair.” As she said this she looked at Jenna and started to laugh. So Jenna ran up to Prue and gave her a playful slap on the shoulder and said, “Prue would never eat Jenna would you?”

“You just look so good!” as she was saying this she started to hug and tickle her like mad.

Sara was laughing at the girls playing. Sara had to wonder how old the two girls were so she asked, “How old are you both?”

Prue said, “I am around 150 and Jenna is 124, She was very sick just after I was bitten by a vampire. I couldn’t face to see her die, so I turned her.”

“But she was out in sunlight. How can she be a vampire?”

“I have no idea what happened, but she was turned in some way, but not others, and as you may know by now she is very special.”

“She is that, does she have to drink blood?”

“No she doesn’t, but with some of the stuff she does eat, I tend to think that drinking blood would be safer.”

Sara giggled at the comment then said, “Why does she look so young still?”

“She will always look that age and as such her mind will stay so, her brain will not grow to allow her to act any other way.” Prue looked sad at that so Sara tried to make her feel better. “Prue you did what you had to do and look at Jenna, she is happy to be alive.”

Jenna looked over from the place she was sitting and said, “Sis I told you before, I love being a little girl and being with you for ever!”

Prue had a tear in her eye. She smiled then looked to Sara then said, “How do you like being a girl then?”

“It’s great, but there is a lot more to it than I thought.”

Prue smiled then said, “I have met other boys who wanted to be girls and when they got the wish, they said the same thing. Like I said to them, it takes more than clothes to make a woman.”

Sara just nodded as Prue said that. Prue was looking at Sara to see how she handled her self and she was shocked to see how well she acted. If Jenna had not said that she was once a boy, she would never have guessed. While Prue was looking at Sara, she started to look at the cut on Prue’s leg. It was healing well, but Sara was worried about infection.

“Prue I think you should get that looked at, it could get infected.”

Prue giggled then said, “Sara I am a vampire. I don’t get sick, one of the up sides to being what I am.”

Sara had forgotten that, she went all red in the face and felt very stupid. Sara wanted to change the topic a bit, so she asked. “Prue, how much of what I have seen in Buffy is real? And how much is not real?”

Prue thought for a moment then said, “Where do I start with all this? Ok some vampires are very evil and some are like me.”

“What do you mean, like you?”

“I am what you would call a good vampire. A slayer like yourself, we don’t burst in to flames when sunlight hits us. And a cross does zip to us, I like them really.”

“So you kill your own kind? Isn’t that like murder?”

Prue took on an evil look and stood up. Her leg was still hurting some, but she was not happy with what Sara had just said. When she was standing she said, or more shouted. “How dare you even say that I am anything like some of them sick evil beast’s.”

Sara shot to her feet and tried to correct Prue on what she was getting at. “Prue, please don’t take me the wrong way. I was just thinking that you are a vampire and they are too. I can see you’re not evil, please don’t be angry with me.”

Prue could see the worry in Sara’s eyes and the fact she had not meant to upset her. Prue was about to speak when the room started to spin; she was falling to the ground when Sara caught her. Jenna rushed over to her sister looking worried.

“Prue, Prue what is wrong?”

“The room was spinning, I don’t feel to good.”

Sara had no idea how to heal a sick vampire, come to think of it. She had no idea how to heal a normal person. Sara was about to ask Prue if she had any idea what was wrong, but Prue spoke first.

“Sara I need you to do me a favour, the blood loss has left me feeling weak. I need you to get me some blood.”

“You want me to get you some blood? Where am I going to get that?”

“Take Jenna with you, she will help you find some.”

Jenna was pulling Sara out the door to the hut. Sara looked back to see Prue morphing in to the wolf again.

“Jenna, why has Prue become a wolf again?”

“My sister can heal better in her animal form and she finds it warmer with the fur coat. What can I say, she love fur.”

Sara laughed at the way the little girl talked, and that Prue would not be well liked if she started to wear real fur. Hold on she is wearing real fur, just not in the way they think. Sara started to laugh even more, which got Jenna looking at her.

“Sorry Jenna, I was just thinking of something. How are we going to get blood for your sister?”

Jenna was walking on a path that led through the woods and Sara was just following. The path led to a stream that was well hidden. Sara never knew it was there so not many others would.

Jenna was looking for something so Sara asked, “What are you looking for Jenna, and can I help?”

Jenna must have found what she was looking for as she said, “there you are.” She went to the edge of stream and leaned over to get something out the water. Sara was watching Jenna lean out; she was worried that Jenna was going to fall in.

Sara was about to say something, when there was a big splash. All Sara saw was a pair of feet going over the edge of the bank and into the water.

Sara ran over to where Jenna had fallen into the water. When she got to the edge of the stream she had to laugh, sat in the water looking like a drowned rat was Jenna. She had a really cute pout on her face.

“I told Prue not to hide the bottles so far out, I said I would not reach them.”

“What do you mean Jenna? What bottles are you talking about?”

Jenna moved a big rock to one side and then pulled out two large sized bottles. They had a silver metal look to them both.

“What is in them Jenna?”

“They have the blood in that Prue needs. She hide them here to keep the blood cold.”

Sara took the flasks from Jenna and put them down on the bank. Then she helped Jenna get out the stream. The poor girl was dripping wet, so Sara told her to take off the wet clothes. As Jenna was doing that, Sara took her jacket off and then the jumper she was wearing. When Jenna was down to her underwear, she stopped.

“Jenna take it all off, we need to get you dried off.”

“Jenna not want to be naked in the woods Sara, someone might see me.”

“There is no one around Jenna and we don’t want you catching a cold, do we?”

Jenna nodded no to getting a cold and took the rest of her things off. Sara used her jumper to dry her off and then she took her T-shirt off and put it on Jenna. The T-shirt fit like a long dress on the little girl. Sara then took the belt of her skirt to put it around the new dress for the little girl.

When Sara stood back, she was happy with the look she had created. It wouldn’t win a fashion show, but it would stop her getting cold. Sara got all of the wet clothes together and rung them out to get rid of some of the water. Sara’s jumper was wet through as well, so she put her jacket on and fastened the buttons up so no one would see she was not wearing a top under her jacket. The girls were lucky that the weather was still warm.

“I hope you don’t mind wearing wet trainers Jenna? But I don’t think its safe to walk around bare foot in the woods.”

“Thank you Sara for helping me get dry. Prue will not be happy with me for this, I always doing silly things. Sometimes I think she wish I was not around.”

Sara knelt down and gave Jenna a hug then said, “Jenna, Prue loves you very much. She would be lost with out you.”

Sara wiped away a tear from Jenna’s eye as Jenna said, “Do you really think so Sara, I try to be good.”

“Jenna hon, I know she does. Now come on we need to get this blood back to her quick.”

Sara picked up the bottles and the clothes, she made sure they had all the things and made their way back to Prue.

*****

Meanwhile back home, Sheana was getting worried, Sara had been gone for several hours. Sandy and Sheana had been doing some baking, they had made some brownies and a big chocolate cake and some cookies as well. Sheana was really beginning to enjoy baking and Sandy was such a good cook.

“Sandy will you teach me to cook other stuff, you’re really good and I would love to be able to help out around here and cook from time to time.”

“I’d love to show you how to cook Sheana, I must warn you though I am not cheap.”

“How much will I need to pay you Sandy? I don’t have any money so I will have to get some so you can teach me.”

“Sheana I was joking with you. I would love to teach you.” Sandy gave Sheana a hug and then they sat at the table to try one of the cookies.

Sheana looked up at the clock on the wall then said, “Sandy I’m getting worried about Sara. She has been gone for hours now, do you think she is alright?”

Sandy had forgot all about Sara being out, when she looked and saw the time she was worried as well. “Sheana your right. She has been gone for some time now. Tell you what, lets get cleaned up here, then if she isn’t back we will take a walk to see if we can find her. Ok?”

Sheana had a mouth full of cookie so she just gave a nod. Sandy started to put cling film on all the cookies, and she put the brownies in a container and did the same with the cake.

The two girls got stuck in with the dishes, there were a lot of them, and they knew it would take some time to get it all done. Sandy was about to start washing them when the phone rang. Sandy ran to it thinking it might be Sara, or someone saying she had been hurt.

She answered the phone; “Hello Sara is that you?” There was no answer at the other end so Sandy said, “Hello is there anyone there?” still no answer, so she put the phone down.

Sandy returned to the sink, Sheana was looking at her then said, “Who was it? Was it Sara?”

“No it must be kids mucking around, there was no one at the other end of the phone.”

Sheana looked very oddly at Sandy then said, “Why would any one have fun doing that to someone? It makes no sense.”

“Sheana you will find a lot of what people do doesn’t make any sense. You just have to put up with it.”

The phone rang again so Sandy went over to answer it again. The same thing happened when she answered it, nothing at the other end. She had just got back again when again it rang. “I am getting sick of this now!” Sandy picked up the phone and shouted “Hello! Who is this?” She was watching as Sandy waited for a reply. She waited for Sandy to say that there was still no one at the other end, but all Sandy did was slam the phone down and look worried about something.

“Sandy was it the same thing again? No one there?”

Sandy looked deep in thought at first and worried. Then she said, “Yes Sheana there was no one there again. Kids I bet.”

Sandy went back to the sink and started to wash the pots. This time the phone didn’t ring so they got on with the job at hand.

*****

Sara and Jenna were nearly back at the hut, Sara was still worried about Prue even with what she had said. Sara went in to the hut first when they got back. The candle was still burning so it was easier to see than the first time she went in the hut.

Prue was in the back corner of the hut asleep in wolf form. Sara opened one of the bottles and knelt down in front of Prue. The wolf’s head shot up when Sara ran her hand over the head, she also started to growl at her. Sara was a bit worried.

“Don’t be scared Sara, Prue not like being woke up. She gets very angry.”

“Now you tell me, after I have done it. Will she bite me Jenna?”

“Sis will not bite you Sara, she has never bit me.”

“Jenna I am not you.” Sara was waiting for Prue to take on human form, but she didn’t. “Jenna why has she not become human yet?”

“She must have gone to long without getting the blood. Here put some in this Sara.” Jenna handed her a bowl to put some of the blood in. She put some in the bowl and pushed it in front of the wolf.

The wolf sniffed at the bowl then started to lick up all the blood in it. Sara turned to ask Jenna something, but Jenna was not in the hut any more. She got up to go and see where she had gone.

Sara found her outside sitting on an old tree stump, so she went over to her. “Why are you sitting out here Jenna?”

“Sis not like me watching her eat. She say I shouldn’t ever see her do it.”

Sara could see what Prue was getting at, even though Jenna was a lot older than Her. You couldn’t help but see a child, and Sara would have said the same thing, had it been her in Prue’s place.

Sara went back in to see if Prue had done with the bowl. Prue was sitting up and back in human form again when she got there.

“How you feeling now Prue? More human I hope?”

Prue had to laugh at what Sara had just said, and Sara giggled as well.

Then Sara said, “Sorry Prue, bad joke I know. How you feeling now?”

“Much better now, thank you so much Sara.”

“Prue what happens if you don’t get blood? Jenna said that you couldn’t take on human form, is that right?”

“If I don’t get blood the animal side starts to take over. I will attack anyone if it gets too bad.”

“Is that why some start to feed on humans then? They were not themselves any more?”

“I guess so with some, but then some just started that way. They are the real evil ones.”

“So you have never fed on humans at all then?”

“Once I did, but with the help of Jenna I got the taste out of my system. I will never go there again.”

Sara looked at Prue’s leg again. The deep cut was just a scar now; it looked like it had been done a long time ago. “That cut has healed really quick, does drinking the blood do that?”

“Yes it does, but if I lose blood I have to feed more to replace it. I was ready to attack you until I smelt the blood.”

“Don’t worry Prue I can look after myself, after all, I am a slayer.”

“And how many vampires have you killed?”

“You’re the first ever vampire I’ve met. So how could I have killed any.”

“You have the fighting skill’s of a slayer, I will say that. I saw how you dealt with that guy in the ally the other night.”

“Jenna said she saw me fighting. She said you thought I was a Vampire, if that was so then why didn’t you stop me?”

“Those guys asked for what you gave to them, and I didn’t get the feeling I normally get from a vampire. So we followed you and watched to see what you did.”

“And what did you see from watching me? Did I pass your test?”

“There is only one test in life, and that is life it’s self. Whether you pass or not depends on what you do with it and how long you live to enjoy it.”

Sara was about to get up to fetch Jenna when she got that feeling deep down inside again. She turned to Prue, but before she could say anything Prue spoke, “I sense something, and so do you. Where did you leave Jenna?”

“I left her sitting on the tree stump just outside the door. Will she sense there is trouble nearby?”

Prue transformed into wolf form again ready to go outside. Sara was the first one to go out, Prue waited just inside the door. She didn’t want to tip off the vampire to where she was. The odd thing is Sara knew all this without Prue saying a word, she would have to find out why later.

Sara could see Jenna still sat on the tree stump playing with a stick she had found on the way back with the blood. Sara could see she had drawn an arrow on the ground, it was pointing to the right of where she was sat. Sara moved in that direction, she hadn’t taken many steps when she saw what looked like a large blackish looking wolf jump at her from the bushes.

Sara went on to autopilot again, she flipped up a large stick with her foot and caught it in her hands. Then she lifted it just as the wolf made for her neck, so he bit the stick instead. She dropped to the floor and flipped the wolf over her head and right into a tree behind her. Sara flipped her feet into the air and she was back standing in no time at all, which was a good thing as the wolf was coming back at her again. Looking for another stick proved useless, the wolf was on her. Sara grabbed the beast by its upper and lower jaws to stop it biting her. The force of the beast jumping at her sent her flying back on to the floor.

Why Sara was doing battle with the wolf, Prue was looking to make sure it was alone. There was no sign of any more, she looked towards Jenna, and she made her way in to the hut. It was like Prue had spoke to her. When Jenna was safe in the hut, Prue went to help Sara with the wolf/vampire.

Sara was on her back still holding the beast’s jaws open, but the wolf had big claws as well. He had them on her shoulders so she couldn’t move. She could hear a ripping sound, as it’s claws tore in to her jacket. This made Sara extremely angry. “I don’t believe you just did that you asshole.” As she said this, she pulled down with her right hand and pushed up with her left blurringly fast. There was a loud cracking sound and the wolf went limp.

Sara just lay there for some time she was working out how she just did all she did. While she lay there, Prue came over to see if she was all right, she could sense what Prue was thinking and said she was fine. She then sensed Prue say that it wasn’t over yet; she would need to drive a stake into the beast’s heart to finish it off.

Sara pushed the wolf off her and sat up to find something to use as a stake, but there was nothing around that would do the job. Sara looked over to the hut and saw Jenna walking over to her with a stake.

“Here you go Sara use this. Sis has lots of them.” Jenna had a big smile on her face as she gave her the stake.

Sara was trying to work out where to put it, till Jenna said, “You put it here Sara and push it in real hard, then stand back.”

Sara was learning to trust Jenna and Prue, so she rammed the stake in and stood back. As she did so, the wolf let out a loud cry and then became a flaming skeleton before turning into a pile of dust. Sara had seen vampires do that in a film before, but she couldn’t think of the name right then.

With the wolf/vampire gone, Sara took a closer look at her ripped jacket. Lucky it was just the jacket that got ripped and not her. She walked back to the hut with Jenna and Prue, when they were back inside Prue took on human form again.

The first thing Prue did was look at Sara’s jacket then say, “Sara are you all right? That was amazing I’ve never seen anyone move like that.”

“I have no idea how I did it Prue. My body just took over, it’s really scary.”

“Don’t be, you are now a slayer. If Buffy was real, she would do all that stuff she does on the show for real, and you are real, so you can. If you like I would train with you to make sure you know all you need to, if you would like me to?”

“You would be willing to do all that for me?”

“Sure I would, and you have some cool moves yourself. I would love to learn them.”

“If I can work it out myself I would love to show you.”

Sara went back to looking at her jacket it was trashed. Prue could see that Jenna was wearing Sara’s T-shirt so she asked, “What happened to you sis? How come you are wearing Sara’s shirt?”

“I wanted to help Sara get the bottles so I reached out to get them from the water, then I fell in and got all wet. I sorry sis, please don’t be mad at me.” The little girl was close to tears again, all Prue did was give her a hug and say she was not in trouble, but she needed to be more careful.

Prue walked over to a large bag that was in the corner and started to pull clothes out of it. She walked back to Jenna and gave a clean change of clothes, and then she looked at the T-shirt that Sara had given her. It was dirty so Prue gave her a very nice silk top to wear and another jacket.

“Thanks Prue I love this top. Where did you get it?”

“I made it, I make a lot of clothes for me and Jenna. I only have to look at a design for anything clothing wise, and I can make it.”

“Wow you and me are going to be good friends Prue.”

Prue laughed then said, “You really are a girl!”

“What can I say, yep I am.”

Jenna had dressed and was pulling at Sara’s skirt, so Sara knelt down. When she was at the same level as Jenna she asked. “What is it Jenna?”

“Sara, can I be your friend as well? I be real good and hug you when ever I can.”

“Jenna we are already friends, I have only known you for a short time and I really do love you.” Sara held her arms out for the little one to get a hug, and as they hugged, Sara picked her up.

Sara looked at her watch and realised how late it was getting. “My god, look at the time. Sandy and Sheana will be so worried; I’ve been out all day. Have you eaten today Jenna?”

“Jenna had a chocolate bar this morning, but I is very hungry now. Do you have any food on you?”

“No sorry, I don’t, but I can do something better. How would you like to come home with me and have some dinner?”

“Yes, Yes I would really like that!”

Sara turned to Prue to ask if it was ok. “Can she come and have some dinner with us Prue?”

Prue looked worried for a minute, but then said, “Sure she can, I will come and get her later. What time will you be done?”

“What do you mean Prue? I want you to come as well.”

“Really, you do?”

“Sure I do, I want you to meet Sandy and Sheana, and you can have some dinner as well. You do still eat normal food?”

“Sure I do, I really love lamb and chicken.”

“Is that dead, or still running around?”

Sara started to laugh and Prue and Jenna joined in as well. “Funny Sara, real funny. Both ways, but it is a lot nicer with potato’s and gravy.”

“Sis, shut up. You making Jenna real hungry now.” Jenna had that cute pout again.

Prue grabbed Jenna from Sara and spun her around the room then pulled her close and said, “Sorry sis I have been neglecting you today. You go with Sara and I will meet you at her home, ok?”

“Sure sis, just don’t be long, or we will start without you.”

Prue started to tickle her sister and said, “You better not start with out me little Madame.” Jenna was giggling too much to say a thing and Sara could see how close they were.

“Sara could I ask you to do me something. I need you to take my bag to your house. Do you mind?”

“No problem Prue. Do you carry your whole life in that bag?”

“Yep we do, well that bag and Jenna’s little back pack there.” Prue pointed over to a little pink bag in the corner. Jenna went and picked it up and put it on her back then said, “I help you Sara, I got this one.” Sara smiled and said, “I’m glad you took the heavy one Jenna.”

“That the heavy one silly.”

Sara picked up the large bag and found it really light, but then she was a lot stronger than she looked anyway.

“Ok Prue, you know where I live?”

“Yes like I said I have been following you for some days now.”

Sara and Jenna started the walk home. Prue transformed in to a wolf again and headed off on her own route to Sara’s house.

*****

Back home, Sheana and Sandy were just finishing up with the dishes when they heard mum come in. Sheana and Sandy were hoping it would be Sara. Sandy knew that mum wouldn’t be happy when she found out Sara was not at home, and had been gone most the day.

Both girls said, “Hi mum”

Karen looked to see where Sara was, but when she saw no sigh of her, she asked. “Where is Sara? Is she upstairs?”

“Mum Sara said she was going to the newsagents this morning and has not been home since.”

Karen put her hand up to her mouth and let out a gasp. “Why did you not call me at work? Anything could have happened to her.”

“Mum, Sara can take care of herself. I would feel sorry for anyone who tried to hurt her.”

Karen could see what Sandy was getting at, but still being her mum meant she had the right to worry. Just as she was thinking that, they heard a noise from the back yard. Karen rushed to the back door to see if it was Sara, but the yard was empty. Karen had just turned to go back in the house when she was pushed from behind and went flying into the table and fell on the floor.

She wasn’t hurt but when she turned to see who had pushed her, she was expecting to see Sara stood there, but it was a man.

“Who the hell are you, and what are you doing in my house?” Karen looked to see where Sheana and Sandy were. Karen could see the scared look on Sandy’s face. She was just staring at the man. At this point the man spoke. “Hello lover, I told you I would find you.”

Sandy started to scream at the man to leave her alone, and she wanted nothing more to do with him, but the man just had an evil grin and then said, “you're going to be mine for ever.” As he said this, his face took on that of a vampire. All the girls screamed at this. Sheana was about to do some magic when they saw a hand grab the man and pull him out the back door.

The girls all thought it was Sara back, but when they got to the back door all they saw was the back of a naked girl with long black hair. The man had landed on the far side of the garden and was just getting back up.

The girls were trying to work out who the girl was, when she turned to look at them. They all screamed again, when they saw she was also a vampire. The girls were really worried now and thought that the two were working together or were just fighting over who would get to eat first. As they watched the girl block the doorway they all felt that she was not there to hurt them, but more to stop this evil being from getting at them.

The man spoke, “What is your problem? There is more than enough for the two of us. I can share you know, but that blond piece there is going to be my girl. So keep your hands off her” as he said this he pointed at Sandy, who just shuddered at the thought of being with this evil creep.

The naked girl spoke for the first time and said, “You’re not going to be needing a girlfriend where you’re going.”

“Please give me a break, do you really think that you’re going to stop me. I have wasted more vamps like you that I can count. Now move aside and let me feed.”

Saying this, he made his move, but the girl was fast and had him on his back straight away. However, he was back on his feet in no time and coming at her again this time, he got her down and then started to kick her in the back. The girl spun around on the floor and knocked him down. While he was down, she got to her feet and blocked the door to the house again.

“Like I said you creep, you’re not going to be feeding on them any time soon.”

The girl looked at the girls who where all looking very scared and was about to speak when Sandy shouted, “Look out he has a… ” However, before she could finish the line, she was hit with a jolt and fell to the floor.

The man had a stun gun and had let the girl have the full force of it. As the man walked over to the girl’s stunned form on the ground, he went into his pocket and pulled out a wooden stake. He lifted the stake high in to the air and drove it down in to the girl’s chest where her heart was, but the stake just splintered before it hit her. The man was in shock to see this and couldn’t work out what had just happened. He didn’t notice that Sheana had used her magic to put a shield around the girl’s form to save her.

As this was all going off in the garden, Jenna and Sara were just walking up the path to the house. Jenna stopped and grabbed Sara’s arm then said, “Sara, Prue is in trouble. There is a evil one in the back yard and Prue is not awake.”

Sara told Jenna to wait down the side of the house and she would go and help. When Sara got to the side gate and opened it all she could see was this man stood in front of a naked girl’s body lying on the ground.

Sara’s first thought was that this thing had killed Prue, and she was seeing red. She ran at the man and kicked him away from the girl. He didn’t know what hit him as he went flying in to a wall at the other side of the garden.

The girl’s were so happy to see that Sara was all right, but didn’t want to get into the fight as they could see how focused Sara was on beating this guy. As Sara walked over to where the guy was lying, Karen and Sandy each grabbed an arm of the naked girl and pulled her in to the house. Sheana stood watch to make sure that Sara was safe, but for some reason she knew that, the man was the one not safe.

The guy was shaking his head as Sara got to him, he was not hurt too bad as being a vampire meant you could take quite a beating and keep coming back for more. He was waiting to spring a trap on Sara as she got close, but it was no good as Sara seemed to know what he was going to do and blocked it.

The man was looking to see what this girl was that had kicked him across the garden, and then stopped him from putting her on her back. She didn’t read like a vampire one bit, but she was strong.

Sara was mad at what this man had done to Prue and the fact she would have to tell Jenna her sister was dead, meant that she really wanted to hurt this thing before she killed it.

The man spoke to Sara, “ And what the hell are you? I know you’re not a Vampire.”

Sara got close to the man and said, “I am much worse that a vampire. I am a slayer.”

The man laughed then said, “This is not TV honey, and slayers aren’t real.”

As the man said this, Sara grabbed him by the throat and picked him right up off the ground.

“Well if that is so then you won’t feel this will you.” She tossed him across the yard like he was a paper plane. Then she walked over and started to really beat on the guy. When she was done, her arms were aching, which for saying how strong she was meant this guy was not going to be walking away from this. As Sara looked down at the bloody mess on the ground, she saw a wooden stake sticking out his pocket. So she bent down and picked it up, then she drove it deep in to his chest and like in the woods the body bust into a fiery skeleton and was then just a pile of dust.

Sara walked to the garden chairs and collapsed into one. She was crying when Sheana came over to her. “Sara what is wrong, why are you crying? You won.”

“Sheana, I got Prue killed, she was trying to save you all, and she got killed for doing it. How can I tell Jenna this.”

At this point a little voice said, “ Tell Jenna what? Sara why you crying?”

Sheana turned to see the little girl stood there looking worried for her new friend. Sara got up and went to hug Jenna and tell her the bad news.

“Jenna honey, I was too late to save your sister. The bad man k… !” But before she could finish the word, a voice said, “I’m not that easy to kill so it seems.”

Sara turned to see Prue standing in the doorway with a blanket around her. Sara shot up grabbing Jenna on the way and ran to her with a grin on her face.

Sara was so happy to see that Prue was not dead. “How did you do it Prue, I saw you lying there and part of a wooden stake on the ground. I really thought you was a goner.”

He hit me with some sort of stun gun and I blacked out, the next thing I know I am in the kitchen and your mum and sister are putting a blanket over me.”

“Why did he not kill you, he had all the time in the world and he failed. Not that I am sad about it, but you must have a angel looking out for you.

Why they were trying to work it out, a voice from behind them said, “An angel called Sheana.” Sara looked at Sandy who had just spoke and said, “What do you mean about Sheana being an angel?”

“Sheana was the one that stopped him from killing her. She used her magic and put some sort of shield around her that stopped the stake from going in.”

Prue looked over to where Sheana was stood and said, “Is this true, you saved my life?”

Sheana was looking worried, due to the fact that she had used her magic. Karen could see that she was worried and walked over to her then said, “Sheana if you’re worried that I am mad at you for what you did, you couldn’t be more wrong. I am so proud of what you did.”

“Really you are? I was so worried I had done wrong, but I couldn’t let that man kill her, she was trying to save us from him.”

As Sheana was saying this to Karen, Prue walked over to her and gave her a big hug and thanked her. Prue wasn’t the only one to get in on the act. Sara gave her a hug and Jenna leapt from Sara to Sheana for a really long hug and then Jenna Said, “Thank you Sheana for helping my sister.”

Sheana had tears running down her face as she hugged the little bundle of joy in her arms.

Sara stepped back to look at everyone and then said, “Mum, Sandy, Sheana, I would like you to meet Prue and Jenna. They are the reason I have been out all day. Jenna stopped me getting hurt this morning and then I met Prue and we got talking and I lost all track of time. Sorry if I worried you all.”

“I’m just glad you’re alright and you came back when you did. Or we could have been killed.” Said Mum.

Sara Said, “Sheana would have made short work of that guy given the chance. I just beat her to it.”

While they were speaking, Sheana still had hold of Jenna and she heard the loudest noise coming from her belly that anyone had ever made. They all turned and looked at Jenna. “Sorry, but me so very hungry, can I have something to eat. Please?”

Karen led them all in to the kitchen and sorted out some food, while Prue and Sara filled them all in on the real reasons for why vampires do what they do. And explained the two types of vampires you get. Jenna was happy to have some cookies, but Karen made her have a sandwich first, then she got stuck in to some cookies and a brownie or two.

Prue could see it was getting late and got up to make a move. “ We better be going, I don’t want to keep you all up any later than it already is, and we have to keep out the way of the police as it looks odd when you get a young woman and a child out past midnight.”

Karen spoke up at this point. “Do you have some place to stay if you leave?”

“Yes, do you have a place to go to?”

Sara knew the place and it was a good walk and not a very good place to be taking Jenna.

“Mum the place is not a good place and it is on the other side of the park in the woods.”

Prue looked at Sara in a way to say why could you keep you mouth shut, but Sara was worried about her friends.

Karen said, “Is this true Prue? You’re going to sleep rough with your sister?”

“We’ve been doing it for years now so don’t worry.”

“I’m not going to worry, because you’re not doing it any more. You can sleep here till we find you something better.”

I don’t want to be a bother to you, and I do have to take on animal form in the daylight. How are you going to deal with that?”

“As long as you don’t start eating the furniture we will be fine.” Karen had a smile on her face as she said this, so Prue knew it was a joke.

A short while later Prue and Jenna was set up with pillows and blankets on the sofa in the living room, and the rest was all ready to head off upstairs to bed.

They all said their goodnights and then they were off.

As Sara lay there waiting to fall asleep, she started to think about her new life and what she would get up to tomorrow. Then she turned over putting an arm around Sheana and was off to sleep in no time at all.

To Be Continued Friday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 03

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Chapter Three

Sara woke in the night to find a little bundle snuggled up against her, and Sheana was snuggled up against Jenna. Sara wondered why Jenna was in their bed, but was still too tired to go looking for Prue, so she put her head down on the pillow again, and went back to sleep.

When Sara woke again, she was being tapped by Jenna, who was playing with one of Sara’s Buffy dolls.

“Morning Sara, I really love this doll, she is very pretty. I hope you don’t mind me playing with her.”

Sara rubbed the sleep from her eyes and said, “No I don’t mind. Why are you in bed with me and Sheana?”

“I wanted to see where you sleep so I came up the stairs early, and I see you sleeping like an angel and I wanted to cuddle up to you so bad, did I do wrong?”

Sara reached up, running her hand down the side of Jenna’s cheek, and then said, “Jenna your welcome any time.”

Jenna let out a little giggle and then carried on playing with the doll. Sara could feel a dead weight on her feet so she looked to see what it was. When she looked all she saw was a mass of grey fur, which she knew to be Prue in her wolf form. Moving her feet very slowly, she worked her way out of bed and went to the bathroom to do her morning business. When she was done on the toilet she started to run a bath, she wanted to soak away some of the grime she still felt from fighting the two vampires of yesterday.

She got in the bath and was just lying back, when she heard the door open a bit and she saw Jenna come in to view. Jenna was stood there going. “Wow Sara you have lots of bubbles in there.”

“Do you want to share them with me Jenna?”

Jenna looked at Sara to see if she really meant what she had just said. “Can I really get in there with you Sara? Do you really mean it?”

“Sure I do. I wouldn’t have asked other wise. Get your night-dress off and hop in.”

Well Jenna didn’t need telling twice as she hopped in the bath a second later screaming with fun.

Jenna must have been heard all throughout the house, for just after she got in there was the patter of paws on the bathroom floor. Sara looked around to see Prue/Wolf looking at the two of them in the bath, with Jenna covered in bubbles. The wolf just let out a groan, turned, and left the room again. Jenna and Sara were both having a giggling fit at what Prue must have been thinking.

Jenna and Sara spent a long time in the bath, but as the water started to cool Sara got out and had to force Jenna out of the bath as she was happy to stay in there.

“Come on Jenna, others will want to use the bathroom, and I want to get some breakfast.”

Jenna’ response was, “MMMMMMMMMM food.”

Sara just giggled and started to get dried off and then she did the same to Jenna. With them both dry and ready to get dressed Sara started to look for something to wear for the day. She decided to just go with a T-shirt and a pair of shorts and her trainers.

She needed to find some clothes for Jenna to wear, as the ones she had on yesterday were all dirty and needed washing. Sara remembered that she had moved a box of Sandy’s old clothes the other day from when she was about Jenna’s age, so she went to find the box in Sandy’s room. Jenna was back on the bed playing with the doll so Sara tried to be as quiet as she could when she went in.

She snuck in, found the box, and was just leaving when she heard Sandy say. “Sara, what are you doing?”

“Sorry Sandy, but I was just grabbing this box of clothes to see if I can find something for Jenna to wear. I didn’t mean to wake you, sorry.”

“I was awake anyway, just thinking about last night, and how great I thought you were, I was scared at the same time though.”

“You didn’t need to be, that guy got me so mad that I was not about to lose to him.”

“Sara that is what scared me, you were out of control. I thought you would have more control over your powers than that.

“Sandy are you saying that you’re scared of me?” Sara looked really hurt by what Sandy had said. Sandy went to say something, but Sara cut her off. “Don’t say anymore Sandy, I know what you mean, but I am stuck like this now and I would never hurt you. I thought you’d would have known that, but I must have been wrong.”

Sara walked to the door and picked up the box from where she had put it and left the room.

Sandy just let her head fall on the pillow and she slapped her hand to her head and Said, “Way to go big sis.”

Sara walked back to her room and put the box on the bed so Jenna could look at the clothes with her. They found a lot of very nice stuff in the box and Jenna wanted to wear it all, but finally, they found a nice pale blue summer dress and decided to go with that. When they were both dressed, Sara sorted out their hair and was just about to leave the room when Sheana started to move.

“Morning Sheana, I’m off down to start on breakfast. I’ll see you down there shortly.”

All Sara got from Sheana was a groan, as she went in to the bathroom to get washed up and dressed.

Mum was already downstairs sat reading the paper and finishing her morning cup of coffee.

“Morning honey, how did you sleep? Morning Jenna, my you look pretty.”

“Thank you, Sara helped me pick it out, and then she did my hair to look all pretty as well.”

“Sara, you did all that. Her hair looks great, you could get a job as a hairdresser and make some good money at it.”

“Mum, I was speaking to Sandy the other day and said to her about me getting a part time job to help with the money coming in to the house, but she said you would want me to focus on my school work, was she right?”

“Yes she was, I want you to get good grades and go to college and do well there so you can have a real good future at the end of it. I can take care of the bill’s and Sandy is looking for work.”

“Ok mum, but I will do it if you ever feel you need the extra money, and we do have some more mouths to feed now.”

Karen put her finger up to Jenna’s nose and tapped it then said, “It’s nice to have a house full.”

Sara went to the cooker and put some bacon under the grill and then got the cereal out the cupboard and put it on the table. Jenna saw the coco pops and wanted them, so Karen sorted her out while Sara did the toast and kept an eye on the bacon.

Karen had her back to the door when Prue/Wolf came in. When Karen saw the wolf, she screamed out in shock and jumped back against the wall.

“Mum, Mum, Don’t be scared. It’s just Prue, she takes on the form of a wolf in daylight, or when she has not had any blood in some time.”

This made Sara think, when would she need to have some more blood. “Jenna, when will your sister need to feed again?”

She has to have it every day at the same time sort off, but she can go longer. but not by much.”

“That is fine then, she had some around six PM last night. So she will be fine then for the minute.”

Karen sat down, but was still looking at the wolf like it was about to eat her any minute. So much had changed in the past week and she wondered if you would ever really get used to it all. She looked at Sara doing the bacon and could see how much happier she was and knew that it was a small price to pay for having her child happy.

Sheana came in and patted Prue/wolf on the head and gave Jenna a peck on the cheek and then sat down saying good morning to everyone. They all said good morning back. All except Jenna, who had a mouth full of coco pops, but she did give her a big grin, which was just as nice.

Sandy came in to the room and you could feel the mood change right away, Mum tried to find out what had gone off between Sara and Sandy, but they weren’t saying anything.

Sara was just picking at her toast and then got up and left the table and went upstairs to surf the net for a bit. Sandy let out a big sigh.

Mum knew that something big had gone off between them, so she asked. “Ok what has happened between you two? The last couple of days your were getting on so well and now you can cut the atmosphere with a knife.”

“Mum I’ve put my foot in it. I was talking with her about last night and how she was so great with the way she fought that vampire, but then I had to say something I knew was not true.”

“What did you say?”

“I said that she scared me, but it came out all wrong and she took it to mean that I thought she would hurt me, but I never meant it that way.”

“Sandy, she does have a point, she would die before hurting you, and for you to even hint at it must have hurt her deep down. Give her some time and she will forgive you for it. Sara isn’t one to hold something against you for to long.”

“I hope so Mum, I feel really bad for saying it now.”

“And so you should. That is part of being a good person, knowing when you have made a mistake.”

Sandy had a tear run down her face, so she wiped it away and then got up and cleared away the breakfast pots and made a start on getting them washed and put away.

*****

Sara was sat at her PC not really doing much. She was thinking about Jo and wondering if he did have another girl he was seeing. She got the piece of paper that had his number on it and gave him a call.

He picked up and said, “Hello Jo speaking.”

“Hi Jo, it’s Sara. How you doing today?”

“Hi Sara, I’m doing fine. How are you?”

“Doing alright, I was just wondering about something and wanted to ask you about it.”

“Sure fire away, and I will see if I can help you.”

“I was in town the other day and I thought I saw you in a shop was it you?”

“Could have been, why do you ask?”

“No real reason, just that I shouted to you, but you seem to take no notice and left the store.”

“Sorry Sara, I would have come over and said Hi if I had seen you.”

“Was Mike with you as well?”

Yep it would have been me and Mike, who else would I be with?”

Sara couldn’t work out why Jo was lying to him about being with this girl, but the fact he was lying meant that she was his girlfriend. Sara was really feeling like she was being shit on today.

“Jo, I was just wondering if you would like to do something today?”

“I would love to Sara, but I’m not feeling so good and was just going to hang out at home and try and get well, ready for Monday.”

“What’s so special about Monday?”

“The first day back at school, had you forgotten?”

Guess I had, been a busy couple of days.”

“Oh well, I’ll let you get back to your resting then, and I will see you at school on Monday if I don’t see you before. Bye”

“Bye Sara.”

Sara could tell Jo was hiding something from her, but why lie about being down town with Mike when he was with this other girl. Jo Didn’t seem the type to lie and do stuff behind her back and Mike wouldn’t stand for him doing it.

Sheana came back in to the room and sat on the bed watching Sara play with a picture on the computer.

“Sara, Sandy is really sorry for what she said. She didn’t mean for it to come out like it did.”

“Sheana, I am just so mad that she would even think I could lift one finger to hurt her. I love her and would do anything for her.”

“Well then forgive her.”

Sara thought for a second or two and Sheana did have a point, but Sara wanted to let it just settle for a day or two before she made peace with Sandy.

Sara turned to face Sheana and said, “Do you want to go into town and do some window shopping?”

“Why would you want to buy more windows?”

Sara sat laughing and Sheana got the point that she was the butt of another joke.

When Sara had stopped laughing, she said, “Window shopping is the term we use when we are just looking and not really going to buy anything.”

“Oh I see, then why bother going?”

It will give us something to do, and help you get used to being around other people.”

Sheana didn’t seem too keen on the Idea, but it would be more fun than sitting at home watching Sara and Sandy not talking to each other.

“Ok let’s go for it.”

Sara went to find a simple dress to put on so she could change quicker when they were out and Sheana did the same. When they where both ready, they went down stairs and told mum they were going out for a walk.

“Ok you two, but don’t be late back.”

Jenna looked a little sad that the girls had gone out and left her there alone with Sandy and Karen, but Sandy soon made her feel better when she asked if she wanted to go to the park and play on the swings.

“Cool!!!, can Prue come?”

“She can, but she will have to change in to another animal. I don’t think people will be to happy to see a wolf on the streets or in the park.”

“Prue can be lots of different animals. Show them Prue.”

Sandy and Karen watched as Prue turned in to a nice breed of dog they had never seen before.

“WOW.” Was the only thing Karen and Sandy said about the change.

Jenna went to her backpack and came back with a lead. Prue was watching her. Jenna walked up to Prue and went to put the lead on her, but at the last minute, Prue moved forward, so Jenna had to move forward again. This game went on for some time and Sandy and Karen was both giggling at the way Prue and Jenna was playing.

Jenna finally got the lead on Prue and they made their way to the park. Jenna ran to the swings and got Sandy to push her. When Jenna was away and swinging, Sandy went and sat on one of the seats near to where Jenna was and Prue sat next to the seat. She was sitting like some sort of guard dog over her sister.

“You really care for her don’t you? Can you understand me while you’re in dog form?”

Prue barked at Sandy as if to say yes I can. Sandy had to giggle at the thought of anyone walking past thinking her mad for talking to a dog.

Sandy was happy to be sitting watching Jenna on the swing and she had always loved to be around kids, she had made a lot of money back at their old hometown doing babysitting for the local mums. Sandy wondered if she would ever find the right guy to settle down with and would he be a good husband and father, or would he turn out to be just like their dad had been.

Sara and Sheana had made their way into town and were looking in all the clothes shops to see what they could try on. Sara saw that Sheana was getting more daring and looking at more dresses and less tomboy type clothing.

They had been in town for a couple of hours when they saw Jo stood talking with that girl again. Sara tapped Sheana on the arm and said, “There you see her this time. I told you he was seeing another girl.”

“Oh god, you’re right, the little sneak. Let me do some magic to him, I could give him a donkeys tail or something worse.”

“No that would cause him too much shame, and I don’t want that. Let’s do something to the girl, something small that will make it hard for her to keep walking around town. I’ve got it, make it so she keeps having an orgasm and make her bust bigger so all the guys notice her. That should teach her.”

“Sara I was just joking when I said about using magic. Your mum said I shouldn’t use it unless I really have to.”

“Mum won’t find out, and we aren’t going to hurt her, just give her a good time and a free boob job.”

Sheana worked her magic and both girls stood and watched as the girl started to move all funny and Jo started to ask if she was ok, but the girl dropped to her knees and looked to be in allot of pain. Sara turned to Sheana who was now stepping back and leaning against the wall looking really ill.

“Sheana, are you alright? You look really pale.”

“Sara, I don’t feel very well, I feel weak. That spell took more work that I thought it would. I guess being a witch takes more out of me than I thought.”

Sara looked over to the point across the road where Jo was stood with the girl on her knees. Jo was helping her up, but there was something very different about the girl now and Sara was starting to feel sorry, for as she could see the girl was having her first orgasm. Sara turned to Sheana and then said, “Sheana, I was wrong to get you to do that to her, please undo it and we will get home.

“Sara, I can’t, I am to weak to even walk at the minute. I feel empty of magic, Sara, I’m scared.”

Sara looked up the road, saw a taxi rank, and helped Sheana to get there. They got into a taxi, told the driver to take them home, and gave him the address.

As the taxi was driving up the road, Sara could see Jo with the girl and she was having a fit of some sort. Sara had let herself give in to being jealous of Jo’s love for another girl. He had never said anything other than that they could be friends and she had done harm to another human being. Sara was also worried about Sheana and why the simple spell as she put it had taken so much of her power.

When they got home about ten minutes later Sara paid the fare and helped Sheana out and in to the house. Mum was there when they got in and she could see how ill Sheana was and ran to help Sara get her up to the bedroom.

“Sara what has happened?”

“I have screwed up big time mum and now two people have been hurt due to it. I saw Jo with another girl and I talked Sheana in to casting a spell on her and now the girl is in pain and Sheana has become very weak. She said the spell took more out of her than it should have.”

Mum looked mad for a second then she saw how worried Sara was at what she had done and knew she had learnt a very hard lesson today, and having a go and shouting at her was not going to do any good. So she just got Sheana into bed and made sure she was resting.

“Come on Sara leave her to rest, she should be fine after some sleep.”

“I hope so Mum, I will never forgive myself if she isn’t. She didn’t want to do it Mum, I made her. So if you want to blame anyone then blame me not Sheana.”

As Sara said this she burst into tears and fell to the ground in the hallway. Her mum helped her up, took her to the kitchen, and made some tea.

“Here Sara drink this and you will feel much better.”

Sara dried the tears away and took some sips from the cup. “Thanks Mum. Sorry for all the trouble I have caused.”

“Sara what sort of spell did you make Sheana cast on this poor girl in town?”

“I just got Sheana to give her an orgasm and make her boobs bigger. I didn’t want to hurt the girl just make it hard for her to keep walking around with Jo.”

“Hopefully she will get over it in a couple of hours, and will learn to live with the bigger boobs. But now I hope you understand why I said that Sheana was not to use the magic.”

“I do Mum and I am so sorry I let it get out of hand. I think Sandy was right this morning, I am a scary person to be around.”

“HEY MISSY!! I don’t ever want to hear you speak like that again, you’re a very caring person and Sandy knew she was in the wrong after she said it.”

Sara was worried that mum was going to blow a fuse in a minute, she had never seen her this mad before. But as soon as she went off on one, she was back to her old self talking in a soft voice again.

“Sara honey, you have a whole bunch of new feelings to deal with and it will take time to get used to them.”

Sara knew mum was right and she just needed to talk out how she felt more with people and the one person who she needed the most, was Sandy.

Sara finished her tea and mum rinsed out the cups and then went back and sat at the table, but just after she did, there was a knock at the front door. Mum went to get up, but Sara said I’ll go mum, you sit and make the most of the peace and quiet.

Sara got the front door and opened it to find Jo stood there looking really worried and the girl he was with was standing behind him making some very heavy panting sounds. She sounded out of breath, but then she said, “Oh god, not again.” She started to moan and then her breathing got heavier and heavier, then she fell to the ground in a heap.

Jo had to snap Sara away from looking at the girl on the floor, she was still awake, but her eyes were glazed over and she was sweating really hard.

“Sara I really need your help.”

“With what?”

Sara pushed her way past Jo and knelt down to see if she could do anything to help the girl who she had done this to.

“Miss can I help you in any way?”

The girl looked in to Sara’s eye’s then said, “Sara please help me, I am going to lose my mind if I have any more of these Orgasms”

Sara couldn’t understand why the girl seemed to be talking as if she should know her. Sara could see that this girl was very pretty and she was feeling really bad for doing all this to her.

“Miss, How can I help you, I don’t know what to do?”

Jo spoke at this point. “Sara I know I have been a real ass to you since I first met you, but we really do need your help. The girl in front you is Mike.

“WHAT!!!!!! Why was Mike dressed as a girl in the first place?”

“Look Sara I will give you the full story, but can we get her inside before someone sees us out here like this.”

Sara picked up the girl and took her into the living room and put her on the sofa, as she did, the poor girl was about to have another orgasm and the noise made her mum come running in to the room.

Karen saw Jo and then the girl on the sofa having another orgasm and then looked at Sara and Jo waited for one of them to fill her in on why this girl was on the sofa.

“Mum, I have had some of the blanks filled in as to why Sheana is so weak.”

“And why would that be then?”

“The girl you see here on the sofa is Mike.”

Why would Mike be dressed as a girl?”

Jo said, “I can explain. Mike has been getting bullied for a long time, and with his mum and dad being away a lot. He started to play around at being a girl and he could do a good job of it.”

“Karen asked, “How did you find out about it, or were you in on it from the start?”

I went around to his house one night after school to make sure he was doing ok. Bull and his lot had beaten him up and I was worried about him. I had a key to his place, so I let myself in and I found this girl walking out of the kitchen and if not for the bruise on his arm I never would have known it was Mike.”

“So Mike has been dressing as a girl since then?”

“Yes, he can walk around and not get picked on, they just see a girl and they don’t pick on girls as much.”

Mike having another Orgasm cut the conversation short. Sara was crying again and had her hand to her mouth. She had done this to Mike.

Sara looked in to Jo’s eyes and just said, “Sorry Jo. I did this to Mike to get back at you.”

“What do you mean Sara? How could you do this, and why would you want to get back at me?”

Sara was crying really heavy and it was hard for her to speak, but she took a deep breath and told him of the feelings she had for him and how when she saw him with the pretty girl she lost it and cast a spell on her.

Jo was in shock at the fact this great looking girl had a crush on him and the fact that she could do magic, but he still was mad at her for doing something so evil as to turn his best friend into a girl.

“Sara I am way too mad with you right now to deal with all the other stuff you just said, so turn him back and I will take him home and think all this over for a bit.”

“Jo I don’t know if we can turn him back, the spell was not to turn him into a woman, but to do stuff to a woman.”

“How much more of this will he be able to take before he dies from the pleasure?”

Jo looked over Sara’s shoulder and Sara and Karen turned to see what he was looking at, and there in the door way was a very sick looking Sheana. She walked over to the girl on the sofa and said, “ I heard what you said and I am really sorry for what I have done. I can’t turn him back at the minute, I am still to weak, but I can stop the orgasms.” saying this, she knelt down at the side of the girl and started to move her hand over the lower part of the girl’s belly. A strong Blue light came out of Sheana’s hand and went into the girl on the sofa.

Straight away, the girl went quiet and was asleep. Jo asked if he would be ok and Sheana said yes then she passed out on top of the girl. Sara took Sheana back to bed, tucked her in, and then went back down to the kitchen. Jo was sat having a drink of water.

“Jo I am so sorry, I don’t know what else to say.”

“Sara there is not much to say, Mike is in there looking like some girl straight out of Baywatch and we have to go back to school on Monday. His Mum and Dad are back next Thursday and I think they may notice he looks a little different.”

Sara was crying again and Jo was starting to melt to the fact that this girl was sad for what she done, and he was sort of partly to blame for lying to her about what Mike was doing in the first place.

“Sara please stop crying, I am sort of flattered in a way that you would turn my best friend into a girl just to make a point, but it is still wrong to do hateful things to anyone. Doing it makes us no better than the likes of Bull and his lot, and you’re far better than them.”

Sara could see what Jo was saying and it did make sense to her that she was better than that.”

“Sara I would love to be your boyfriend, I just never thought I could go out with a girl as good looking as you.”

Sara blushed a deep shade of red.

“Red really is your colour Sara.”

“Stop it, I have to clean up my face. I have done way to much crying today.”

While Sara was making herself look better, Jo went into the living room to see how Mike was doing. Mrs Read was in there keeping an eye on him/her.

“How is he doing Mrs Read?”

“He is sleeping, it must have been a big shock to have all this done at once and then have Orgasm after Orgasm as well, and Call me Karen, please.”

“Yes Karen, sorry. He was so scared when it all started, but then he had the first orgasm and he seemed to be doing ok, but then they kept coming and coming and he was losing it. The only thing he wanted to do was get to Sara as he seemed to know she could help.”

“Jo, She really is a good kid. She just did a stupid thing. Please don’t hold it against her for too long.”

“I’ve already forgiven her, She is beating herself up over it enough without me doing any more. I think the best I can do is help them both deal with what may happen. Do you think that Sheana can reverse the spell?”

“I think she will, but she may need to do it a bit at a time.”

“I hope we can do something before Monday, his mum and dad will be checking to make sure he goes to school.”

“I’m sure we will come up with something before then.”

Mike started to stir from his sleep, so Karen went over to him. He was rubbing his head, then he looked up to see Karen and said, “ I was having this really weird dream. I dreamt I had been turned into a girl and I kept having all these really intense Orgasms.”

Before Karen could say a word Mike realised that he could not get rid of the girlie voice he had and that there was something wrong between his legs and his chest felt funny. He could feel the bra he was wearing rubbing against his nipples, he ran his hands over his chest and was shocked to feel two very large breasts there. His head shot up and he couldn’t see his feet for them, and he was lying down at this point. He started to panic and Karen had to do all she could to keep him from losing it.

“Mike honey, you’re at Sara’s house and you’re safe. Jo has told us all about your dressing as a girl to feel safe leaving the house. The bad news is you’re a girl for real at the minute, a spell has been cast against you, and you were turned into a girl.

“How can this be, am I being punished for dressing as one. Why would anyone want to hurt me?”

Mike was crying like a baby and Karen was holding him close to try and give him some sort of hope. Sara had come back in to the room. Just as Mike was asking why someone would want to hurt him so much, so she said, “Mike, It was me that did this to you, I thought you was a real girl already and I was Jealous of you being with Jo. I feel so bad now and I never wanted to hurt anyone. I really didn’t want to hurt you.”

Mike just sat there staring at Sara and not knowing what to say to her. He had thought her to be a friend and the fact that she had fought for him the other night made this even worse.

Mike looked at Sara and then said, “ Sara I can’t believe you could do this to me. How can I ever go home now? I don’t even look like me any more.”

“Sara was crying again really bad and she could only say she was Sorry, which she knew to be of little use to Mike.

Sara got up and left the room saying she would keep out the way till Sheana was well enough to try and fix the mess she started. When Sara got to her room she looked to make sure Sheana was doing ok and then sat looking at her PC, but she didn’t feel like doing anything on it. So she got into bed next to Sheana and fell asleep.

She had no idea how long she slept for, but when she woke Sheana was awake and stroking her forehead.

“Sheana, you’re awake. How do you feel now?”

“I feel fine, I think the spell was so large I drained the power I have to empty, but with sleep it recharges, and I feel as good as new again. How are you doing? I see you have been crying a lot.”

“Oh Sheana I have made such a mess of everything, I’ve lost my friends and my sister thinks I am a danger to everyone around me and she is right.”

“You still have me, and I know that the others will be fine with you, just give them some time, you will see.”

“Sheana, can you put Mike back to normal?”

“I’ve been thinking about that, and I think the only way I can do it is to charm a ring or some piece of jewellery.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can make it so when he puts on a piece of jewellery, he will become a boy again. But it will only work for twelve hours of the day, the rest of the time he will have to be a girl.”

“Why can’t you just turn him back?”

“ I fear that I would kill myself if I tried it again. Over time I may be able to turn him back a bit at a time.”

“Well it’s better than nothing, and I am sure Mike will be happy you can make him normal for half the day.”

Sara got out the bed and walked over to the jewellery box and found a really nice ring out and gave it to Sheana to work her magic on. She watched as Sheana made the ring glow with a nice blue and the red stone in the ring started to glow, then it turned purple and stayed that colour.

“Is that it? Will he be able to turn into a boy again?”

“I hope so, but I will need to take it down and try it on him. You coming down to find out?”

“No, I have done enough damage for one day, and I can’t face the looks I will get from everyone.”

Sheana had no answer for her, she was so down about all she had done wrong in just a couple of days. Sheana left the room, and headed down to find the group, to see if the ring would turn Mike back to his male self.

When Sheana got to the living room, she found that Prue and Jenna were there and Sandy was making drinks in the Kitchen.

Karen spoke, “Hi Sheana, how you feeling now?”

“Much better thanks mum, how is Mike?”

“I’m doing ok, I am getting more used to this new body now.”

“Mike, can you do something for me?”

Mike looked a bit worried before he said, “As long as it doesn’t involve me being turned in to anything else other than my male self.”

Sheana did not pick up on the joke he was trying to make, but she did give him the ring to try on. Mike looked at the ring and said how nice it was. Sheana said that Sara had given it to her so she could do something special for him.

Mike put the ring on and started to feel funny. His chest started to shrink, his hair became more like his old male hair, and he felt something growing between his legs, in a matter of seconds, he was his old self again.

Mike got up and gave Sheana a hug and then said, “Thanks Sheana, I don’t know how to thank you.”

“Mike I did this to you in the first place, I am so sorry. Now for the problem, the ring will only work for about twelve hours out of the day. So try and use it as little as possible to make sure you don’t get caught out at anytime.”

Mike looked a little sad, but then it hit him, he could live life as both male and female, a dream come true.

I can live with that Sheana, I was worried about being a girl all the time as my mum and dad would never believe I was their son looking like I did.”

Karen asked Sheana where Sara was. “She is upstairs, she said she had done enough damage for one day and was not going to cause any more. She really does feel bad for what she did to you Mike.

Mike was looking down at the floor while he said that he’d been a little hard on her over it all. At least he did have a way of hiding from the bullies now. All he needed to do was take the ring of and he was a girl again, which he did as he was still wearing the dress and his male form didn’t look right in it.

Sandy came in with the drinks and Mike showed her the cool thing Sheana had come up with.

“That is really neat Sheana. Where is Sara?”

“I was just saying that she is keeping out the way upstairs. She is really feeling bad about everything, even the way she has been with you.”

“I was the one in the wrong, I never should have said what I did this morning. I’ll go and see if I can talk her into coming down.”

Sandy left the room to find Sara and get her to come downstairs and join the rest of the group. As she got up to Sara’s room, she wasn’t there, so Sandy went to the bathroom to see if she was there, but that was empty as well. She stood looking around Sara’s room again and then she saw that the window was open a bit.

Back in the living room talk had turned to fashions and Prue was saying how she like this sort of look and that sort of look, when Sandy burst in to the room.

“Sara’s gone, the window is open and she is nowhere in sight.”

Karen jumped up and went upstairs to see if Sandy was joking, but she could tell that Sandy was being dead serious. “Why would she go, I thought she was ok with what had gone off today.”

Karen was looking worried when she got back downstairs. All the others were getting ready to go looking for her, but Prue stood and said she would find her and bring her back.

Jo asked, “What makes you think you can find her easier that any of us?”

Jo didn’t know about Prue being a vampire and the fact that in her wolf form she could track a person for miles. Karen, Sandy, and Sheana knew what Prue was talking about, and knew she could take care of herself if she found something evil.

Karen said, “That is a good idea Prue. Please find her for us, she must be so mixed up over it all.”

“I will have her back in no time.”

Prue left the room and Sandy went with her. In the kitchen she took the clothes off she was wearing, and went out the back door. As she left, Sandy watched as she morphed in to her wolf form and disappeared into the night.

*****

Sara was running as fast as she could with tears making a mess of her already puffy eyes. She had no idea where she was going and she had no money and no food, she just wanted to keep running till this nightmare of a life she had created ended. When she did stop running, she had no idea where she was and which way was home. Looking down the road, she could see a bus stop and some seats near it, so she walked down there and sat to catch her breath.

It must have been twenty minutes before she felt like moving again, but which way was home. She was just getting up when she got that sick feeling, which meant that a vampire was close by. She was looking all around to see where the creature was coming from, when she saw a pair of eyes coming out of the dark. Sara was looking for something to use as a stake, but there was nothing close by. As she looked back at the eyes she could see they were the eyes of a wolf.

Sara was ready to run when the wolf started to turn into human form. She watched as the wolf took on the form of a familiar person. Sara fell back on the seat she had been sitting on, as Prue walked over and sat next to her.

“Sara, what do you think your doing? Running away from your problems isn’t going to fix a thing.”

“Prue, I have made a mess of everything I have done today. My sister is scared of me. I have turned the only two friends I have against me due to me being jealous. Mike looked so hurt at me because I did that to him.”

Prue let out a sigh then started to tell her about what her and Sandy had spoke about at the park.

“Sara, Sandy loves you and she was scared, but not of you, but what you was able to do now. She wanted to be the one to save you when you got in trouble. But she saw last night that you could look after yourself now.”

“I will always need her to look after me. There is so much I don’t know about being a girl and she was going to show me, but now I don’t know.”

“Well if you had stayed at home, you would have found out that she was sorry for the way she made it sound and she was going to set you straight, but you did a runner before she could. Your mum is really worried about you.”

“I wasn’t thinking straight when I left, I thought I could just run and everything would sort itself out.”

Prue laughed, then said, “I would be running right next to you, if I thought that would work.”

Sara had to laugh, as it was a funny image to think of. Prue started to speak again. “Sara you’re always looking at the glass half empty. Take last night, you saved the lives of your sister and Mum, and yourself.”

“What do you mean? You got there first.”

“Look at fate Sara, You found that ring and used it to make yourself the Person you are now. That man was looking for your sister; he was an old boyfriend. He was going to be at your house that night whether you were this slayer or not.”

“Sheana would have stopped him if I wasn’t the slayer.”

“Sheana was there because you were the slayer, you set things moving. You made a link to all that has come to be in the past week. I think you are going to do so much good. So you have had a bad day, Mike is back to his old self with a new twist, which I must say, he really likes.”

“Sheana made it work then with the ring? Oh that makes me feel better. I just hope that he will forgive me one day and we can be friends again.

Prue didn’t want to give the surprise away about what Mike had said so she thought she would let Mike tell her when they got home.

“Come on Sara lets get you back, before your mum calls the police.”

“Prue, I can’t work out which way is home. I was just running.”

“Don’t worry, I know the way, but can I borrow your T-shirt? As I don’t think I can get all the way back in the nude.”

Sara was quick to take her coat of and give Prue her T-shirt. Lucky for Prue it was a long shirt and covered her pretty well.

*****

Time was passing very slowly back at the Read house; they were all sat looking at the clock crawl around. Mike was looking down at his chest and Jo was helping him with the looking. Sandy poked Sheana in the side to get her to look at Jo, who had his eyes fixed on Mike’s chest. Sheana giggled and got Mikes attention.

Mike looked at Sheana who then signalled him to look at Jo. “Like what you see Jo?” Mike said in his new girl voice.

Jo’s head shot up and he could see that everyone was looking at him. He went red and was lost for words. Mike was having some fun with this for the first time, so he wanted to make Jo squirm for a bit. Mike started to run his hand from his neck to the deep valley between his large breasts. Mike could see this was getting Jo really hot and bothered.

Jo said, “Mike, please don’t do this to me, you look so hot that I just can’t stop looking. I don’t need you teasing me like this.”

“Sorry Jo, but you were looking at my chest.” As Mike said this, he stuck it out and in Jo’s face.

Jo turned to Sheana and said, “Are you sure you only did the one spell on him, her? Oh god I don’t even know how to refer to.” As he was saying, this Jo was pointing at Mike with his open hand.

Sandy said, “Mike what girl name do you use? We can’t keep calling you Mike looking like that.”

“I use the name Michelle when I am out with Jo dressed, or I did.”

“So we will call you Michelle then. I like that name a lot anyway.”

Not long after they had sorted out what Mike’s female name would be, there was a knock at the door. Karen shot up and out to the door, hoping to see the loving face of her daughter stood there. On opening the front door, she was met with the puffy eyed face of her daughter.

Sara was about to say something when her mum grabbed her and started to hug her like mad. She pulled back from Sara just enough to make sure she was all right. Prue was stood next to her so Karen gave Prue a hug and said thanks for finding her.

“She was easy to find, she just needed some time to think some things over.”

Sara was waiting for the big speech, and her mum was not going to disappoint her. “Sara why did you feel the need to run away like that? We were all worried sick about you.”

“Sorry Mum, I just wanted to get away from all the mess I have caused today. I wasn’t thinking straight.”

“I don’t think you was thinking full stop. However, I am just glad you’re back unhurt. Lets go to the living room and put the others minds at rest.”

Sara walked in to the living room and was jumped on by Sandy and Sheana, while Jo and Mike kept back out the way. When the two girls had done hugging the life out of Sara, Jo and Mike came over. Mike had put the ring on so he was Mike, Sara was happy to see him again. Mike could she was too, due to the big grin on her face and the Tears running down her cheeks. Jo gave her a tissue so she could wipe them away then gave a quick hug.

“Glad Prue found you ok Sara, don’t ever do that to us again.”

“Sorry Jo, I was not really thinking straight. I’ve made so many mistakes today that I just wanted to run away from them, but Prue made me see that I wasn’t going to fix anything by running.”

When Jo had finished with his little speech, he stepped aside to let Mike Say something, but before he could say a word, Sara was off saying how sorry she was and she hoped that given time he would forgive her and they could be friends again.

Mike put his hand up to Sara’s mouth to stop her saying any more, then he said, “Sara, when I first saw what you and Sheana had done. Yes, I was mad, and I let you know it, but Sheana has sort of fixed the problem for now. What sort of a friend would I be if I turned my back on you after what you did the other night. Bull could have killed me if you hadn’t stopped him.”

Mike took his hand away and then took the ring off. Sara watched as his hair became a long brown mass of curls and his chest got bigger and his face took on a much more feminine look. His figure changed as well, with his hips filling out and his bum swelling. Sara had to guess at the other bits changing, as she couldn’t see any of that.

Sara found herself stood in front of a really pretty girl, with no sign of Mike left. Then the girl spoke. “Hi, they call me Michelle. Pleased to meet you.” The girl put out her hand, but when Sara went to shake it. The girl pulled her into a hug.

“Sara I have already forgiven you, its fun being both a girl and a boy whenever I want.”

Sara hugged her back, remembering to not hug her to tight. She found it hard to hug Michelle that much, due to the large breasts she had. When they did break the hug all the others were sporting really big smiles and seemed really happy that the air had been cleared. The only person Sara needed to have a chat with, was Sandy, and she would sort that later.

Sara looked at Mike/Michelle, then down at her chest, and said, “Wouldn’t you like a more manageable pair of those things,” as she pointed at her breasts.

“That would be nice, I am a little young to be sporting a chest this size.”

“Sheana, can you do anything about this?” Sara looked over to Sheana who was playing patter cakes with Jenna, or more to the point Jenna was teaching her how to play it.

Sheana got up, grabbed Michelle by the hand, and took her in to the kitchen where she put a hand on each breast. Saying sorry as she did, and just pushed them back in to the body enough to make them look more natural.

“Does that feel any better Michelle?”

“That feels much better, thanks so much Sheana,” giving Sheana big hug.

Michelle now had a more natural look, like Sara and the other girls, instead of the Pamela Anderson look from Baywatch. The two girls walked back to the living room and all the others said that Michelle looked a lot better know.

Sandy had to lower the tone though, when she said, “You should be able to stop Jo talking to your chest now as well.”

The whole room was laughing except Jo, but even he had to join in.

Karen looked at the time. It was nearly midnight, so she said, “Come on everyone it’s time we were all getting to bed. Jo, Mike/Michelle do you want to stop the night?”

“No Mrs Read we only have to walk down the road a bit and we will be at Mikes house.”

“ I’ve told you before, the name is Karen, Mrs Read makes me sound so old.”

“Trust me Karen, you’re far from looking old.”

“You sweet talker, you. If I was fifteen years younger.”

“Mum! Don’t you even go there.” Sandy and Sara said at the same time. Then they looked at each other and fell into a giggling fit on the sofa.

Sheana was looking tired again, so Sara told her to make her way up to bed and to take Jenna with her. Sara and Prue would walk with the boy’s home to make sure they got back safe.

Jo thought this odd, but having seen the way Sara fought the other night. He knew she could more than take care of herself. Prue came in the kitchen dressed in what she was wearing before she went looking for Sara.

“Prue, I am walking Jo and Mi, Michelle home do you want to come?”

“Sure, I could do with some more fresh air.”

“OOOWWW, sarcasm really doesn’t become you Prue.” Sara said in a mock posh voice.

Everyone left in the room just giggled, and then they got their coats and were off out the door. There wasn’t much chatting on the walk to Mike’s house, but Sara watched the way Mike, or Michelle as it was at the minute walked and how good she acted like a girl. She was brought out of her daydream when Prue said, “She looks good doesn’t she?”

“What, what did you say?”

“I said that Michelle looks good.”

“Yes she does, I was just looking at how she moves and acts like a girl.”

“She has been doing it for some time Jo said to me. It was his way of fitting in as a person. I think one day he will take that ring off and never use it again.”

“Do you really think so? I never really gave it that much thought till now.”

“Well if anyone should know how he feels, it should be you. I mean you were in the same boat up until a week ago.”

“No, Mike got to go into the world as a girl, I was stuck with keeping my dressing to the privacy of my bedroom. I could never of passed in the world as a girl before I found the ring with Sheana in it.”

“How did you know that you really wanted to be a girl then? What if you had been wrong about it all?”

“I knew that being a boy was not for me, I really did hate the whole thing. I was always getting picked on by the other kids, for being over weight, and I hated being with the boys. The girls got to dress nice and help around the house and all stuff like that. So I made my mind up that I was going to be a girl inside, but finding the ring meant I could do it for real.”

“Well I hope that is all you hoped it would be?”

“Well I got some great friends out of it already, and it’s not even been a week yet.” As Sara said this she put her arm through Prue’s and they walked the rest of the way to Mike’s house.

Mike was going to put the ring on when they got close to the house, but Sara said it would be a bad idea, as he would then be seen in a dress. So it would be better if they saw a girl go in with Jo and leave it at that. There were already lights on anyway, so most would just think that Jo was bringing a girl home with him.

With the boy’s home, Sara and Prue got back home themselves and were ready for bed. Sara cleaned up and got in bed to find Jenna there again, so she took what space was left and started to dose off. Just as she was falling asleep, she felt something get on the bed and lie across her feet. She knew it must be Prue in her wolf form bedding down for the night.

Sara was soon fast asleep, and considering how the day had been, she was having some nice dreams for once.

*****

When Sara woke on Sunday morning, she was the last one out of bed, Sheana and Jenna were already dressed and downstairs eating when Sara got down there.

“Morning everyone. Did I miss much?”

Everyone said morning back and then Sara went to get some Juice and make herself some bacon and eggs, but Sandy told her to go and sit down and she would sort it. Sara took a seat next to Jenna and was greeted with a hug and a very sticky kiss on the cheek.

“Thanks Jenna, I really needed that. Where’s mum?”

She wanted to go and finish sorting stuff ready for you and Sheana going to school tomorrow.”

“Oh great, school.” Until that point, Sara had thought she had all the time in the world to do what she wanted. Now, she would have to get used to homework and the normal school life. The one big change would be having Sheana and the others to hang with and to do stuff with after school. She was a little scared of going as a girl, but no one would be able to tell she was once a boy, so she pushed any doubt she had out of her mind.

Sara was brought back to earth by Sandy putting a plate of bacon and eggs on the table in front of her and a couple of slices of toast to go with it.

“Thanks sis, this looks nearly too good to eat, but I am so hungry, I could eat a horse.”

A voice from the doorway behind her said, “That is a lot harder to do than you think.” Sara looked around to see Prue stood there with a grin on her face. Sara didn’t bother asking if she had tried. Knowing Prue, she had.

Prue could see how Sheana and Jenna were getting on and wondered how Jenna was going to be when it was time to move on. Sara could see the look on Prue’s face and knew straightaway what she was thinking. Sara thought about why they would need to move on when she realised something. How can I know what Prue is thinking, but before she could say a word Prue said, “It’s a vampire thing and I guess you have it too.”

Sandy and Sheana looked at Prue to try and work out why she would come out with that.

Prue looked at them both and said, “Vampires can pick up on each other’s thoughts. Sara can do it as well, and I was just saying what it is she can sense.”

Both girls just said, “Ho” Sara let out a giggle and then Prue did as well.

“Hey we don’t want any of that around us.” Sandy said in a mock hurt voice, but started to laugh, which killed it straightaway.

Prue just stood at the door looking at out at the window. Sheana jumped up, went over to Prue, and said, “Here you go Prue, I made this for you.”

“Thanks Sheana, but why would you make me a ring?”

“Put it on and you will see. I didn’t make the ring, but I made what it will do.”

Prue looked oddly at Sheana and said, “ Is it going to turn me in to a boy like Michelle/Mike?”

“No Silly, just put it on and you will see.”

Prue put the ring on, but nothing happened. She looked at Sheana like she was losing her mind. Before Prue could stop her, Sheana grabbed Prue’s arm and pulled her out the back door in to the garden. Normally she would turn to her wolf form on contact with sunlight, but this time she stayed human.

“How did you do this Sheana? I can stay human and walk in the sun.” Prue had her eyes shut and was feeling the sun on her face, and on her bare arms. It felt so odd to feel it after all these years, but it felt so good.

Sheana had a big grin on her face, then said, “I was thinking last night in bed that if I could charm a ring for Mike then I could do it for anyone. Well almost anyone, it won’t work on me and Sara.”

Prue looked at Sheana with a puzzled look on her face, so Sheana said, “Me and Sara were changed by a much bigger magic than I could ever make a charm to work over. The upside is no witch or wizard can ever change us either.”

While they were talking, Sara, Sandy, and Jenna had all come out to see why Sheana had pulled Prue out the back door. When they saw Prue in the garden, they all thought that Sheana had made Prue human again.

“No she is not human, but she has a protection spell around her while she has the ring on.”

Sara said, “ That is great Sheana, we can all go to the park for a picnic lunch now.”

Jenna was really happy to see her sister in the sun again, and even more happy when she heard the words Park and picnic. They all had to giggle at the little girl running around the garden so happy.

Sheana went over to Prue and Prue gave her a hug to say thanks, but Sheana had saved the best bit till last as she said, “Prue, I can do something else for you as well.”

“What would that be Sheana?”

“I can make Jenna a normal girl again, she would be able to grow up and have a real life.”

Prue was in a state of shock at what she was hearing. The thoughts of seeing Jenna growing and having a normal life would be a dream come true.

“Oh Sheana, if you can. Please do it, I so want her to have a life where she can grow and do all the things a girl should do. Will it be a ring or a charm of some sort?”

“No, I can use a spell to change the thing that keeps her at the age she is, but she will still be able to read minds, so we will need to keep an eye on her. The last thing we need is for someone to find out she can do that, as they will use it against her.”

“Prue said, I feel sorry for the person who tries to use my sister for their own good. I will do things to them that they haven’t even read about in books yet.”

Sara walked over to Prue, put her arm around her shoulder, and said, “You have kind of a dark side going there don’t you.”

Prue looked at the goofy look on Sara’s face and started to laugh. Then said, “ I wonder if you have a ticklish side?”

“Oh no you don’t, I don’t like being tickled.” As she said this, she tried to run, but Prue was as fast and as strong as her so it was fun to watch as Prue soon had Sara on her back laughing like a mad thing.

Sara was shouting, “I give up, I give up. You win, you win.”

Prue stopped and helped Sara up off the ground. “I have just found a way to bring down the all powerful slayer.”

“That is not fair. You can’t use the tickle tactic in a fight.”

“Hey, if it works, use it.” Prue was grinning

When they had all stopped laughing at Prue and Sara, Prue went to Sheana to see what she could do to help her work the magic on Jenna, and find out how long the charm in the ring would last.

“The spell I will do tonight after dinner, that way I won’t be draining my power to early in the day. The ring will hold its power for about twelve hours, but like I said to Mike. Try and use it as little as possible.”

“I can cope with that Sheana. Thanks so much.”

“Your welcome, oh and I have something else to show you about the ring.”

Sheana was looking for something in her pocket. When she turned around she had a sharp wooden stake in her hand and she rammed it into Prue’s chest before she could stop her. Sara let out a gasp and Jenna screamed no, but when they looked closer. Prue was still alive and not even hurt; the stake had splintered an inch away from her chest.

“Your bullet proof now, or should I say stake proof. I added the spell I used the other night to stop the vampire from staking you.”

Prue said, “Keep this up Sheana, and we will need to start calling you Q.”

Sara and Sandy had to giggle at the connection to the gadget man for the Bond films to Sheana, but Sheana had never seen the films so the joke was lost on her.

“Why would I remind you of a letter in the alphabet?”

“He is a person in a film that makes things to help people beat the bad guys.”

“Oh I see then, but I still think I will keep the name Sheana. Q doesn’t suit me.”

This had them all laughing; even Sheana was in on this one.

When they were all laughed out, they went back into the house, which was fun as Prue and Jenna just wanted to roll around in the grass. They left them out there to catch up on old times as it had been so long since they had been able to do anything in the sun together as sisters.

Sandy, Sara, and Sheana started work on the picnic stuff and were nearly done when Mum got back from doing some last minute book and stationary shopping ready for school tomorrow. She was shocked to see that the girls had decided on a picnic without asking first, but as they had done all the work and it was a nice day, she let it go. But the biggest shock was seeing Prue in the garden with Jenna, and in human form. She looked at Sheana, Sheana knew she had done something wrong and was looking really worried.

“Sheana, I thought you had promised to stop using your magic unless you really had to?”

“Sorry mum, but I wanted to see if I could help Prue and Jenna have a normal life.”

“Is Prue human then now?”

“No I have just put a charm on a ring, like I did with Mike. She can go out in sunlight now and she is stake proof as well.”

“I will let you off then this time, but in future ask before you use your powers. Deal?”

“Yes mum. Oh can I use them tonight. I think I can make Jenna a normal girl again, Prue said I can, but I want to make sure you don’t mind.”

“No I don’t mind, just as long as you’re careful. I am worried about you using it too much, look at what happened yesterday. You was so weak when Sara got you home.”

“The charms use very little power to make and the person wearing them make up the biggest part of the power.”

“You mean that they recharge the ring as they wear it?”

“Yes that is the word I was looking for, Recharge.”

“Well as long as you take care and don’t over do it.”

Karen gave Sheana a hug and said how much she had come to love her in such a short time. Sheana felt the same way about Karen and her new sisters. There was a group hug and they all got back to work, to finish getting the picnic ready.

When the picnic was done, Prue and Sara were going to carry it to the park, as it was really quite heavy. They called Jo and Mike to see if they wanted to join them there. They boys said yes and they all agreed to meet at one pm at the park.

Sandy and Sheana grabbed a ball and a Frisbee so they had something to play with while they were there. Soon, they were on their way to the park.

It didn’t take too long to get to the park and Jenna made for the swings straight away dragging Sheana along to push her. Prue and Sara found a good spot for the picnic hamper and put it down there. Karen got out the blankets and sat looking over at Sheana pushing Jenna higher and higher.

Sara grabbed the Frisbee, ran out in to the middle of the park, and threw it back to Prue, who caught it and threw it back. They did this for a short time, before Karen said they shouldn’t stand so far apart, as it looked a little odd that two girls could throw so far.

“Sorry mum, I wasn’t thinking.” They moved in closer then kept throwing it to each other. Sandy sat with her mum and watched the bunch playing.

Sandy said, “Penny for your thoughts?”

“I was just thinking we will need a bigger house. I don’t have enough room for everyone.”

“What about the guestroom above the garage? We can clean that up and Prue and Jenna can live there.”

“I’d forgot all about that room, but there is a lot to sort out before we can let anyone live there.”

“Mum, look around. We have a small army to help and if you will let Sheana use some magic. We will have it looking like a palace in no time.”

Karen thought for a moment then said, “We will try and do it without using Magic, as I don’t want to teach Sheana that magic is fine when it suits me.”

“Good point mum, I can see what you mean.”

Karen saw Jo and Mike walking across the park, or more to the point, she saw Jo and Michelle walking across to them. “Hi Jo, hi Michelle. You look nice today Michelle.”

“Thank you Mrs Read, I mean Karen. I was stuck for what to wear, as I don’t really have many girls clothing.”

Michelle was wearing a pair of denim shorts and a T-shirt that was cut short so she was showing off her belly to full affect, and a pair of trainers with pink piping all around them.

“Well Michelle, you can do a lot with what you do have.”

Michelle went red and said, “Thanks again Karen.”

Sandy offered Michelle a seat next to her on the blanket. Which she took, while Jo went to show the girls how to throw a Frisbee. Jo was just missing one thing; Sara and Prue were not normal girls. Jo jumped in to catch the Frisbee as Sara skimmed it back to Prue. He got hold of it, but Sara had used a little bit too much force and Jo found himself being dragged along by the shear force of it. He landed at Prue’s feet, with Prue looking down at him.

“Hi Prue, nice day for a picnic don’t you think?”

“Hi Jo, nice technique, you’ll have to teach me that one.”

“I don’t know Prue, it takes a lot of skill you know.”

Prue and Jo started to laugh, Prue helped him up, and made sure he was ok. Sara had come running over thinking she had hurt him, but on getting there, she could see Prue and Jo Laughing about it.

“Jo, I am so sorry, but I didn’t think you would try and catch it. I would have been more careful if I had know.”

“No harm done Sara, and I should have thought before I dived in to catch it. I will say this; I don’t ever want to get you mad enough to slap me. My grand kids would come out bruised.”

Sara felt a bit hurt at the thought she would ever slap Jo, but she could see the funny side when he said about the grand kids being bruised, so she started to laugh at the joke.

Karen, Sandy, and Michelle were all rolling around on the floor. They had seen Jo grab the Frisbee and then saw him go flying across the park with his feet behind him and then land at Prue’s feet. It was like some special affect from a movie.

Jo could see that they were all laughing at him, so he took a bow and said, “Thank you, thank you, and for my next trick I will be seeing how long it takes me to eat the content of that Picnic basket.”

Jo made his way over to the basket and was about to open it when Karen slapped his wrist in a playful manner.

“You can wait till the others are ready to eat, young man.”

“Please feed me, I’m wasting away look,” saying this, he lifted up his T-shirt to show off his skinny body.

Sandy said, “Cover it up, you will put us all of our lunch.”

“Goody, more for me then.” He started to show even more belly off. Sandy looked at Michelle and they both had the same Idea. Before Jo could react, Sandy and Michelle were both tickling him.

When they stopped Jo was having trouble breathing as he was laughing so hard and saying that he gave up and they could keep the food.”

Sheana and Jenna were back from the swings by this time and giggling at the way Jo had been beaten by the two girls. Karen said we can eat now and everyone got a plate, put some food on it, and found a spot to sit and eat.

Sara went and found a spot away from the rest, under a tree. Prue came over and asked why she was sat way out here, “I still feel bad about the thing with Sandy and Mike. So I thought I would sit over here and let them all eat and have a laugh.”

“Sara you have been forgiven, and I told you what the problem was with Sandy. You just need to talk it over with her and you will see for yourself.”

Sandy realised that what she had said the day before, was still playing on her sister’s mind, as she sat talking to Prue. She kept looking her way, so Sandy got up and walked over to where the two were sitting.

“Can I join you two?”

“Here you go Sandy, you can have my spot. I need to go and make sure Jenna is ok.” Prue got up and walked away to go check on Jenna, who was doing fine as she, was trying to force-feed Sheana a sandwich.

“Sara, can we talk about what I said yesterday? I never meant to hurt you with it and I never wanted it to sound like it did.”

“Prue told me last night what you was trying to say, and you are wrong Sandy. I need you now more than ever. I start school tomorrow and I don’t know if I can do it, what if they see me as a boy?”

“Sara, you never were a boy, so how are you going to act like one now? I don’t mean to sound heartless here, but you said yourself that you were trying to fit in as one of them. Just be yourself and you will do fine.”

Sara looked at Sandy with a tear running down her face then they hugged each other and both had a good cry. Sara could feel all the doubt and worry fade as she hugged her big sister.

Karen looked over at the two girls hugging and knew that they had sorted things out. She looked at Prue and mouthed the words Thank You to her. Prue just smiled, as if to say my pleasure.

When Sandy and Sara broke the hug, they looked at each other and the panda eyes they now had. Sandy got a tissue out her bag and did some quick repair work to the little makeup that Sara had on and then did her own. When she had finished, you couldn’t tell they had been crying in the first place.

Sara looked at the little mirror Sandy had then said, “You see sis, this what I need you to teach me. How could you do such a good job with nothing more than a tissue and a bit of makeup?”

“Well sis, I could tell you, but then I would have to kill you.”

“Sandy, you can be such a tease. Please show me.” Sara put a big pout on as she said it and Sandy hugged her again and said, “You silly thing, I will show you all I can about being a girl, but just do what you feel best doing and you will be fine. Not all girls are the same.”

“Thanks sis, you’re the best big sister a girl could have.”

Sandy asked if Sara wanted to move over to the rest of the group, but Sara said she was fine where she was, so Sandy asked what was bothering her now, so Sara told her about Mike/Michelle and how bad she still felt about it all.

“Sara, I thought you had sorted it all out?”

“I don’t know Sandy, I think she really hates me, but doesn’t want to spoil things for Jo.”

“Well Sara. If you’re going to feel doubt about every little thing that gets in the way, you’re in for a rough life.”

Sara said she would join the group in a bit and sandy got up and left her there. Michelle kept looking over to Sara, but ever time she made eye contact Sara would look away. Michelle was feeling a bit down as to why Sara would be this way with her, so she got up and went over to her.

“Sara, can I sit with you for a bit?”

“Sure Mike, sorry Michelle. It’s a bit hard getting use to you in a female role.”

“Don’t worry about it Sara. It’s still a shock to me when I look in the mirror. It’s even worse when I go to use the bathroom.” Michelle let out a giggle as she said this, and Sara had to giggle as well. She could remember the first day or two of her being a girl.

“Sara I can’t help but notice that you won’t look at me anymore. Have I done something to upset you?”

“Upset me? Michelle you’re sat here talking to me about the way you now use the bathroom, and I did it to you. How could I be upset with you? I feel like it’s the other way around. I feel so bad that I hurt you just like that ass Bull did.”

Sara I told you last night, I am happy with it all. I first started to dress to just be a person who didn’t get picked on, but then I came to like being in a dress. Jo found me dressed and I thought he was going to flip and beat me, but he just smiled and said how nice I looked.”

“Do you like Jo, Michelle? As in could you love him?”

“Yes I do love him Sara, but not in the way you think. Jo is like a brother to me. I think kissing him would be like kissing a brother as well. I couldn’t do it, so if you’re worried about me stealing him from you, don’t.”

Sara went all red then said, “Am I that transparent?”

“Sara I got turned into a girl just for being with him, what do you think.”

“I won’t be doing anything like that again. I am still getting used to all these female hormones I think.” Before she could stop herself, she had said it.

Michelle looked closely at Sara then said, “You were a boy?”

“Please Michelle, I can explain, just don’t jump to anything.”

“Sara calm down, I’m not going to hate you for it. But I would like to know the whole story.”

Sara sat for the next half an hour telling Michelle the short version of what had happened to her. From finding the ring, to meeting Prue and Jenna, and finding out she had the power of a vampire slayer. Michelle had to laugh at the mistake she had made with the wish, but also thought it was cool to have that power.

“It’s not as much fun as you would think Michelle. Look at what happened to Jo with the Frisbee, if I don’t think what I am doing. People get hurt.”

“Or just laughed at.” Michelle added.

“True, but I do have to start and think about what I am doing. Do you think Jo will still like me when he finds out that I was a boy up until a week ago?”

“Sara, I doubt he will believe you at first, but knowing Jo like I do. I think he will love you just the same.”

Jo must have known they were talking about him because he got up and came over to see what they were doing.

“Hi Girls, can I join you?”

Sara said, “Sure we were just talking about you anyway.”

Jo looked a bit worried, then said, “I didn’t do it and what ever she says is a lie.” He said as he pointed at Michelle.

“Oh sorry Sara he isn’t a great guy then, and he won’t do anything for anyone.”

“Oh that stuff is all true and more.” Jo said with a grin on his face.

Sara was giggling, but stopped and looked Jo in the eyes then said, “Jo I need to tell you some stuff and find out how you feel about it.”

Michelle asked if Sara wanted some time alone with Jo, but she said that she would like Michelle to stay.

Then she started to tell the Jo the same story she had told Michelle. Jo sat and heard every word and never said a thing bad or good till she was done. Jo sat looking at Michelle and then at Sara.

Sara then said, “Jo, I know this must be a shock to you, and I know you will need some time to think it all over, but I really do have feelings for you, and would like to see where it goes, but I would understand if you couldn’t date me.

Jo didn’t say a word; he just stood up and turned away. Sara took this to mean that he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t date a girl that was once a boy. The shock came for Sara when she felt her self being lifted to her feet by Jo. She looked up in to his eyes as he gave her a kiss on the lips and then said, “Sara you have always been a girl to me, and I would be the happiest boy in the world if you would be my girlfriend.

When they broke the kiss, they could see the rest of the group was watching them. Karen looked a bit shocked, but was still happy to see that Sara was happy. She knew she would need to have a talk with Sara about being careful, but it could wait till later.

With all the food about gone, Karen got all the plates and cups back and put everything away in the basket, shutting it up. The rest got the ball out, and started to have a kick around which wasn’t much fun. So they went back to playing with the Frisbee. This was going well till some big guys came over to try and show Jo how a real man could throw a Frisbee.

“Hey wimp, watch me make the little girl dive out the way with this shot.”

Jo went to shout Sara to warn her, but the other guy grabbed him and put his hand over his mouth to stop him. Sara saw the guy do this and knew that something was wrong, but the guy skimmed it to her at head height. Sara caught it without even thinking. The guy looked a little shocked at this, but didn’t have much time to think about it as she skimmed it back. She made sure to put a lot of force behind it and it went so fast that the guy had no chance to stop it with his hands. It smashed in to the guy’s face sending him onto his back and then it hit the other guy on the side of the head making him let go of Jo falling to the ground in pain.

Sara skipped over to the two guys then said; “Oh I am so sorry. Are you all right? I think the wind must have caught it.”

Both guys got up and the one that she had hit first had blood running from his nose. The other got up and was swaying from side to side.

“That’s ok miss, I should learn to duck. Sorry for butting in we were just having some fun with your boyfriend.” The guy turned to Jo and put out his hand to shake it. Then he said, “No hard feeling mate.”

Jo shook his hand and the two guys staggered off across the park. When they were far enough away they all started to laugh at what she had done. Jo had to repeat the line she used. “Sorry, the wind must have caught it. Sara there is no wind today.”

“Hey they fell for it, and the knock to the head did make them act more civilised.”

“True it did, but how did you know that it would hit them both. That was an amazing shot.”

“I didn’t really think about it, I just knew it would work.”

Karen was not looking to happy with Sara when she got back to the blanket, but when she told her about how the second guy was picking on Jo she said, “Well they asked for it then. But don’t go showing off too much with your power, someone may work out your not normal and then we could have all sorts of people wanting to find out what you really are.”

“Sorry mum, but that guy was just such a creep.”

“Sara you will find a lot of them in the world but it’s not your job to sort them all out.”

Sara walked over to Prue, Jenna who was on the swings again and said it was getting late, and they were going to be getting back now. Jenna was having so much fun she never wanted the day to end. Prue got her to come away and they made their way home.

Sara said her good byes to Jo and Michelle and they all sorted out to meet up and walk to school together in the morning. Sara gave Michelle a hug and then gave Jo a hug with a nice long kiss thrown in for good measure.

Sandy and Sheana wanted to know what it was like kissing Jo so Sara had to tell them all about it. Sandy was so happy that her little sister had a boyfriend. Sheana still looked a little odd as to why Sara would want to have a boyfriend, but she was cool with. She could see how happy it made her.

*****

Back at home they put the picnic basket on the table and sorted out all the dirty pots and Sheana and Sara got them all washed and put back in the basket ready for the next time they wanted to go have one. Mum was in the living room talking with Prue, while Jenna was playing with the Buffy doll on the floor in front of them.

Sheana looked at Prue and said, “Are you ready to give Jenna her surprise then?”

Jenna heard the word surprise and looked up at Prue. “What am I getting? Can I eat it or play with it? Tell me, tell me. Please!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Prue got down on the floor and said, “Jenna, do you still want to be able to grow up one day and dress like a big girl and do big girl things?”

“You know I do Prue, but I can’t get any older. Why you tease me like this.” Jenna was looking all sad.

Prue put her hand under her chin and pulled her head up so she could look her in the eyes. “Jenna, we can make it happen. Sheana can make you able to grow like a normal girl.”

Jenna turned to look at Sheana who had come and sat on the sofa behind her.

“You can do this for me Sheana? You can make me a big girl one day?”

“Well you will make yourself a big girl one day, but I can help it to happen. Would you like that?”

Sheana took the really big hug she got to mean yes. When she let go she said, “What do I have to do?”

“Just sit on my knee and I will do the rest.” Sheana started to form some little coloured lights in her hands. Jenna shut her eyes and looked like she was waiting for something nasty to happen to her. So Sheana said, “Don’t worry Jenna, you won’t feel a thing.” Jenna opened her eyes, saw the different coloured lights in Sheana’s hand, and was amazed at how bright and pretty they looked.

The lights started to spin around the little girl and then go in and out of her. They lifted her off Sheana’s knee and for a short time she was floating. When the light started to fade, Jenna was slowly lowered to the floor again.

“Is I all normal now? I don’t feel any better?”

“Yes Jenna you are all better now, you will start to grow again and soon you will be wanting to wear the clothes that Sandy, Sara and I have.”

“That would be so cool, you all have some really nice things,”

The rest of the day was spent with Sara and Sheana being fitted with the new school uniform to make sure it all fit. Sara turned to her mum at one point and said, “Mum what are we going to do about Sheana and school? She has no records to show them.”

Mum smiled and said, “Yes she does, you’re not the only one that can work some miracles you know.”

“How did you do it?”

I told them that Sheana’s were lost when we moved, but that she was on a par with you in all subjects so they are putting you both together.”

“So me and Sheana will be in all the same class’s then?”

“Yes you will, and I want you to keep an eye out for her. She doesn’t have all the skill’s you do for dealing with school. So you will have to watch out and make sure she doesn’t get in trouble.”

Sara gave her mum a hug and Sheana joined in to say how great she was too.

Mum looked at Prue and then said, “Prue, with Jenna being a normal little girl now. I think it would be best if you thought about setting down roots so she can have some sort of a normal life. Well as normal as life will ever be around here.”

“I would love to, but I have nothing I can use to get a house and I can’t get a job as I have no ID.”

“Sandy and I have been thinking about that and if you would come with me. I have something to show you.”

Prue, Jenna, and all the rest followed Mum and Sandy out to the garden and to the stairs at the side of the garage. When they got to the top, Karen got the key out her pocket and unlocked the door. They all walked inside and were met with a wall of boxes. They were all looking around and then Karen said, “Prue I would like you and Jenna to think of this as home from now on. We will all help to get the place looking like a real home for you in no time.”

“Karen I am at a loss for what to say. Thank you so much, but how will I ever pay you for all your help?”

Sara was showing me some of the clothes that you’ve made, and I want to see if you would like to make some things for Sara and Sheana? I can get the cloth very cheap and if you could start and make some things that would save us so much money.”

“That would be fine with me as long as it’s fine with you. I could do with a sewing machine to speed things up.” As Prue was saying this, Karen was moving some boxes out the way and she picked up a large white plastic case and put it on the table in front of Prue.

“Will this do for you? I have never really got around to using it myself.”

Prue opened the case and found a nearly new sewing machine. Her eye’s lit up when she saw it. She loved to make new clothing and now she could do it all the time and have a place to stay.

Prue gave Karen a hug and said thanks for all she had done for her.

“What sort of a person would I be if I didn’t help some one that was willing to die to protect us the other night.”

“I can see where Sara gets her kind nature from, and I am glad I found you.”

The girls all spent some time starting to sort out the room, but stopped when a little voice said she was getting hungry. The others were getting hungry as well, so they called it a day and went in to the house to sort out some dinner.

With dinner out the way and everyone tired from a busy day they all sat and watched some old weepy on the telly, till it was time for bed. Jenna was fast asleep already. She had her feet on Sheana’s legs and her head across Sara’s lap.

Prue came over, picked the little monster up, took her up to Sara and Sheana’s bed, and put her in. Prue asked if they were sure that they didn’t mind her being there with them.

“Don’t be silly, she is fine, and I even don’t mind a certain wolf lying across my feet.”

Prue giggled at this comment and left the room. Sara and Sheana got ready for bed and Mum came in, said her good nights, and made sure that they had set the alarm for school tomorrow.

Mum was just leaving as Prue in her wolf form came in to the room and jumped on the bed and settled down for the night.

She left the room knowing that all her kids would be safe, as they would all look out for each other

Karen said her good night to Sandy and went to bed herself. As she was falling asleep, she thought to herself, I wonder what fun stuff they will get up to tomorrow?

To Be Continued Monday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 04

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Chapter Four

Sara was dreaming of dancing with Jo, but the song they were dancing to was a little odd, and she couldn’t work out why she would know the words to it. Then it hit her, it was the alarm clock telling her it was time to get up.

With a groan she pulled the covers back and pulled her feet from under Prue/Wolf and looked back over her shoulder to see if Sheana was moving yet. She had to giggle when she saw how Jenna and Sheana were lying together with arms and legs all over the place.

Sara gave Sheana a gentle tap on the shoulder to wake her.

“Sheana, Sheana. It’s time to get up. We have school today sis.”

Sara didn’t sound very happy as she said this. But with it being a new school and living as a girl now, she had a lot to worry about, but not in the way she used to worry about it all when she was still a boy.

She toddled off to the bathroom as Sheana was sorting out which arm went with which body.

Sheana sat up in bed and made a start on getting her eyes to focus in on the world. She looked over to where Jenna was still asleep, and then looked down to the bottom of the bed where Prue was just pulling her head up of the bed and giving a big yawn.

“Good morning Prue.” Sheana said, as she gave out a yawn to match the one Prue just made.

Sheana sat on the edge of the bed waiting for Sara to finish in the bathroom so she could go in. She sat there stroking Prue on the head, but she failed to notice that Prue was now human again. She was only aware of it when Prue said,

“As much as I liked being stroked as a wolf, I can’t really get into it in human form.”

When Sheana looked down at Prue, she saw her grinning up at her.

“I’m sorry Prue. I didn’t realise I was still stroking you and that you had changed.”

“That’s okay Sheana, if you rub my belly I will let you off this time.”

Sheana moved her hand down to Prue’s belly, but instead of rubbing it she started to tickle it. Prue couldn’t do a thing to stop her as she was laughing so hard it woke up Jenna.

When Jenna saw what Sheana was doing, she jumped up and joined in with the tickle attack on Prue.

“I give in, I give in.” Prue was screaming between giggles.

By the time Sara came out the bathroom there were three bodies lying on the bed in a fit of giggles. She just shook her head from side to side and went to sort out her uniform for school. She sorted out Sheana’s as well before going down to eat breakfast.

As Sara was leaving the room and Sheana was heading for the bathroom, she spoke.

“Sheana I will sort out some breakfast for us while you take a shower. When you’re done, just put on a bath robe, we will get dressed after we have eaten.”

“Okay sis I will see you downstairs in ten minutes.” With that, Sara was gone and Sheana hopped in the shower.

Prue was still lying on the bed with Jenna next to her looking all-down and sad.

“Hey little sister, why the long face. Didn’t you sleep well?”

“Yes. I’m just sad that Sara and Sheana will not be here to play with me today. I will be so bored.”

“You still have me to play with, and we have the new room to sort out. If you’re real good I may even let you choose the colour for the walls.”

“REALLY! You will let me choose?”

“Sure, why not. You will have to share it too, so why not.”

Jenna gave her sister a hug and then kissed her on the cheek.

Prue looked at Jenna then said, “You’re missing out on some time with Sara and Sheana while you’re just sat here. If you run down, I'm sure there will be some cereal for you."

Jenna looked at Prue with wide eyes and an open mouth, then grinned and jumped off the bed and ran downstairs. Prue was about to shout, but knew with Jenna it was already too late.

Sara was just sorting out some toast when she heard the patter of little feet making their way to the kitchen. She knew it had to be Jenna.

Sara turned to see a sad little girl staring at the table looking for something. Sara knew right away what it was and opened the cupboard and got out the Coco Pops. The sad look on Jenna’s face turned to a big grin when she saw them. Sara got a bowl out and put it on the table and Jenna hopped up ready for the tasty treat.

Sara was just putting the last of the toast on the table when Sheana came in to the room and sat down at the table. Both Sheana and Sara only took one slice each, as they were worried about starting school and didn’t have much of an appetite.

Jenna on the other hand had an appetite for all three of them. She was sitting awkwardly on her seat and was moving around to get a better point of attack on the bowl, when she slipped off the chair and caught the spoon which was in the half full bowl of cereal. The spoon catapulted a good spoonful of Coco Pops all over Sandy, who had just walked in behind where Jenna was sitting.

Sara and Sheana just looked at Sandy, then looked at each other before they both burst out laughing. Jenna got up off the floor with no help from the girls as they were too busy trying to stop the laughing fit they were having.

When Jenna did get up, she was trying to work out what was so funny about her falling off her seat, but when she looked over to the doorway she could see why they were laughing, but was too worried she was in trouble to join in.

Jenna side stepped around the chair and went over to Sandy.

“Sandy, I so sorry. I fell off de stupid chair. Den hit de spoon and you see what happened. Please forgive me.”

Jenna had the sad little puppy dog eyes that wouldn’t allow Sandy to stay mad for any more than a second.

Sandy wiped the cereal off her shirt and bent down, but kept a straight face all the time. When she was at the same eye level as Jenna, she looked her straight in the eyes and just started to grin at her.

Jenna’s look of worry turned to joy when she saw that Sandy wasn’t mad at her. She gave Sandy a big hug. Then went back to her seat where Sandy and Sara helped her get a better seating position.

Sara turned to Sandy and said, “I’m sorry for laughing sis, but from where we were sitting it did look really funny. I hope that stain on your top will wash out okay.”

“Don’t worry about it sis. I was just going to help Prue sort out the guest house so she and Jenna can get moved in.”

“I really wish we could help you, but I don’t think mum would let us take the time off from school to help, Even though I would much rather be here than at school.”

Sheana who had been nibbling at her toast said, “I know I would be far happier moving boxes and painting stuff, than going to school.”

Jenna broke the chat about which was better to be doing when she turned to Sara and said, “Sara, STOP IT!!! It was a ackidunt.”

Sara looked at Jenna in an odd way, till she realised that she had been reliving the cereal attack in her mind. Jenna must have picked up on it.

“Sorry Jenna, I forgot about your little trick with being able to read minds.”

“I know you’re sorry Sara, I can tell. I know you love me very much.” Jenna was giggling now as Sara was thinking of funny things she wanted to do to her.

Jenna stopped giggling when Sara had the idea to get up and tickle the little monster until she begged for mercy.

“No Sara, you can’t do dat, it’s not fair.” But before she could do anything to stop the attack from Sara, she was being tickled like a mad thing.

Prue and Karen could hear the screams and giggles from upstairs, but weren’t worried, as they knew it was just the girls having fun. Prue was just drying off after taking a shower and Karen was getting ready to go in to work.

Karen and Prue arrived down stairs at the same time. Sandy was just making a pot of tea and the girls were just taking their plates over to the sink.

Karen asked what all the screaming and giggling was for, so Sandy explained about getting to help Jenna with her breakfast. Both Karen and Prue found it really funny as well.

Sara and Sheana both gave mum a hug and then made their way upstairs to get ready for school. The time was getting on and Jo and Mike would be there soon.

When they got in to the bedroom, they found mum had hung their uniforms on the back of the door. Sara passed Sheana hers and then got her own down.

“Sara, I don’t know if I can do this. I feel like I am going to make a fool of myself.”

“You will do just fine sis, and remember that I am going to be with you every step of the way, and this is all new to me in a way.”

Sara gave Sheana a hug, and then told her to get ready for school.

Sara took all the items off the hanger for her uniform and laid it out on the bed. The first thing she needed to do was put on the bra and panty set. She got Sheana to help fasten the back of the bra and then she did the same for her.

Sara couldn’t help, but think that her chest was so much bigger than any of the girls in her year back at her old school. So she was a little worried that she may stand out a bit. Sheana had the same size bust as her so she knew that seeing two girls with mature chests would cushion the blow for the other.

Next she picked up her camisole, and Sheana did the same. Sheana looked questioningly at Sara, and then asked.

“Why do we need this on, if we’re going to be wearing a blouse?”

“It will stop people from being able to see the outline of your bra. For some reason it drives boys crazy to see that.”

Sara had to giggle at how fast Sheana got the camisole on after she said that.

“I take it you don’t want to be driving the boy’s crazy sis?”

“I don’t want to be driving any boy, any place.” Sheana said this with a shocked look on her face, which made Sara giggle even more.

With the camisoles on, Sara picked up the blouse and put that on and once again Sheana duplicated the action.

Sara picked the skirt up next and stepped in to it. As she pulled it up, she could tell it was going to give her a sexy look, as it was a bit on the snug side and only came down to midway between her bum and her knee.

Sara looked over to Sheana who had just pulled her skirt up seeing its style was similar to her own. All they needed now were stockings instead of the school socks and they would look like two businesswomen on the way to the office instead of school.

Both girls sat on the edge of the bed to put their socks on and then their shoes. The shoes were nothing special, as they would have to be practical for school use.

Sara just sat looking at the next bit, as she had no idea how to put it on. The item was a tie.

“I think I will need you to use some magic on this Sheana, I have no idea how to do a tie up.”

Sheana was about to use her magic when Sandy came in to the room.

“How are you girls doing with getting ready for school?”

“We’re doing fine sis, but I have no idea how to do a tie. I never even knew we had to wear a tie at this school,” Sara answered.

Sandy walked over and took the tie off Sara and put it around her own neck and started twisting it this way and then that way until it looked like a tie. She then loosened it and pulled it up over her head and gave it to Sara. She then did the same with Sheana’s.

She then checked to make sure that both girls looked good and the ties were straight.

“You’re both looking really good. Get your blazers on and grab your bags, or you will be late on your first day at school. Remember you’re both girls and any test that they could run would not show otherwise.

Both girls smiled at that thought and followed Sandy downstairs. They were heading for the front door, but were stopped when Sandy spoke.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“We’re going to school sis, remember.”

“Not yet you’re not. Mum wants to see how you both look before you leave.”

So the two girls walked in to the kitchen to show mum how they looked. She was sat eating a slice of toast and drinking a cup of tea when the girls walked in.

She had to put her hand to her mouth when she saw how nice they both looked.

“You girls look fantastic. I must get a photo of you.”

Both girls just looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. Mum came back with the camera and took a couple of shots.

Sara looked at the clock and knew they needed to get a move on or they would be late, and they didn’t want to keep the boys waiting.

“Mum, can we go now, or we will be late.”

“Okay honey, good luck on the first day, and remember to act like normal girls. No magic and no beating on the big kids.”

They all had to laugh at the way it sounded when she said that, but she did have a point. It wouldn’t look good for Sara to go beating on all the bullies on the first day at a new school.

Jenna ran over and gave them both a big hug and said she was going to miss them, but before Sara could give her an answer that she would miss her too.

Jenna said, “I know you will Sara and you too Sheana.

Both girls shook their heads as they knew Jenna was doing the mind reading thing again.

Everyone waved them off at the front door and the girls made their way up to the end of the road, where they could see Jo and Mike waiting for them.

The boys were dressed similar to the girls, apart from the fact that they were wearing trousers and not a skirt, and they were wearing boy’s shoes.

When Sara got to Jo, she went up on tiptoe and gave him a peck on the cheek. Jo went a lovely shade of red and started to stutter out a good morning to them both.

“Do I embarrass you Jo?”

“No Sara, I just can’t get used to having a girl that looks as good as you do. I have to say that you look really hot in that uniform.”

Sara did a twirl and then asked.

“Do you really think so? I think it would look better with stockings and heels, instead of these socks and frumpy shoes.”

Sara could tell that Jo was playing with the image in his mind, and then had to adjust his little soldier before they could make a move and head off to school.

As they started to walk down the road, Sara turned to Mike who was walking just behind with Sheana and asked.

“How you doing Mike. Is the ring still working okay?”

“It’s working just fine Sara, but it would be nice if it looked more like a plain ring that a male would wear.”

Sheana took hold of Mike’s hand and then let go of it again. But when Mike looked at the ring, it was now just a plain looking ring that a boy or girl could wear.

“Thanks Sheana, this will save me a lot of trouble at school.”

“You’re welcome Mike. I still hope to be able to reverse the spell soon, so you won’t need the ring any more.”

Mike was about to say something, but thought better of it, Sheana had a good idea of what he wanted to say, but she needed him to tell her.

The trip to school took a little over ten minutes. When they got there, the size of the place was quite intimidating to the two girls. There were a lot of kids all standing around just outside the main gates waiting till the last minute to go in.

Some of the bigger lads in the school started to make fun of Jo and Mike. One lad even said,

“Hey, Jo, Mike, are these your girlfriends then?”

Before Jo could turn and say a word, Sara put her arm around his waist and put her hand in his back pocket. When Sheana saw what Sara had done, she copied Sara’s move.

All they heard as they walked past them was the same lad saying.

“You pair of lucky bastards.”

Both Jo and Mike were finding it hard to not start laughing as it was the first time they have ever been shown any respect from any of the lads at school.

Sara was reminded of a scene in an old western movie as they walked in to the school. All the chatter would stop as they walked past, then it would be whispered talking as all the girls checked out the competition and the lads just checked them out.

Sara turned to Jo and asked. “Jo, are they always like this when new girls start at the school, or do you think they know Sheana’s and my secret?”

“Sara, you and Sheana are the two best looking girls in the school and maybe the whole town, and they all know it. On top of it all, you’re walking around and advertising the fact that you and Sheana are our girls.”

Sara had forgotten about having her arm around Jo’s waist and her hand in his back pocket.

“Sorry Jo, I forgot I’d done that, but at least the lads won’t bother me as they know I am with you.”

“Sara in a perfect would that would be very true, but they will all hit on you and Sheana because they all think they are better than Mike and I.”

Sara shot Jo a look then said in a lowered voice so nobody else could hear it.

“Jo you’re better than anyone of them and I will not have you putting yourself down.”

Then she stopped walking and turned to face him and gave him a long and loving kiss full on the lips. You could hear the sharp intake of breath by most of the school kids around them.

When they parted, Jo could see the love that Sara had for him and he knew that the whole school would know about it soon.

As they were kissing, Sheana and Mike were just stood around waiting for them to finish.

Sheana took Mike’s hand in hers and gave it a squeeze. At which point he turned to look her in the eyes.

“I don’t expect you to kiss me, but I wanted you to know that I am grateful for you holding my hand.” Before he could say anything else, she kissed him straight on the lips.

Mike was totally taken back by this sudden move on her part. He had wanted to kiss her since they first met, but never thought he had a chance with such a cute girl. After finding out his secret love of girls clothing, he knew it was all over for him ever hitting it off with her.

What Mike didn’t know, was that Sheana had wanted to kiss Mike since she first saw him change on the sofa at Sara's house.

Mike was about to speak, when Sheana said, “Don’t say a word Mike. We will talk later when we get some time alone.”

When Mike and Sheana turned to see if Jo and Sara had finished their little tonsil hockey tournament. They were a little embarrassed to see that they were both stood watching with big grins on their faces.

Jo walked over to where Mike was stood, and put his arm around his shoulder.

“Mike my friend, this is going to be a good school year. I can just feel it now.”

Mike just nodded and they turned to the girls, to find out where they needed to be, so they could escort them there.

Sara looked at the piece of paper she had pulled out of her pocket.

“We have to report to a Mr B Arnold. Do you know where his room is?”

Jo said, “sure his room is next to our home room. Cool!”

The girls took the same formation as when they had first entered the school. With their arm around the boys waist and the boys had an arm around the girl’s shoulder. They got amazed looks off all the other kids they passed. With most trying to work out how two nobodies could have girls like these two.

Sara knew now how good it must feel to be the talk of the school and not the kid they all bumped into because you were never seen. Sara was being seen now, and loving it all. She looked over to Sheana and Mike, and could tell they loved every minute of it too.

Sara was still a little shocked to see Sheana kiss Mike, but was sort of happy as well. Because it meant that she was finally starting to accept that she was a female now.

Jo finally came to a stop outside a classroom.

“Oh well ladies, this is where we have to part company with you for now. But we will look for you later. You will have a busy day today getting to know some of your teachers.”

Jo leaned down and gave Sara another long passionate kiss then walked down the hall to the next room.

Sheana could tell that Mike wanted to do the same, but was a little scared that the last one was just for show. So Sheana grabbed his tie and pulled him close and then did a good job of beating Jo and Sara’s kiss.

Mike was about to speak, when he found himself being pulled down the hallway by Jo. Who was saying.

“Come on Mike, or we will be late.”

Sara and Sheana stood and watched as, Jo and Mike went in to their classroom and then they did the same and went into their own classroom.

All the kids in the classroom stopped what they were doing, to look at the new girls. Sara and Sheana could hear some of them talking about the kiss and with whom they were doing it. A lot of the kids were shocked that Jo or Mike could get these girls to even talk to them. Never mind as girlfriends.

Sara looked around the room, trying to find a place to sit. She saw a couple of places side by side and made her way over to them. No one stopped them from sitting there, so she took it to mean they were spare seats.

They had just sat down, when one of the girls sat in front of them spun around and introduced herself.

“Hi, my name is Kimmie. Welcome to Eastwood School.” The girl put her hand out for Sara to shake.

“Hi, I’m Sara.” Sara took the girls hand and shook it. Remembering not to shake it to hard.

Then Sara pointed over to Sheana, and said. “This is Sheana my cousin, but we’re more like sisters.”

Kimmie looked over to Sheana and said. “Hi Sheana, I’m really pleased to meet you. I must say that you both look so amazing. You’re more like models than school girls.”

Both girls went red in the face at the complement Kimmie paid them. Before Sara could say anymore to Kimmie, the teacher came in and told all the kids to get seated, so he could take the register to see who was missing.

Sara had seen them do this in her old school, and knew what was coming next. The teacher stood up and said.

“Before I take registration, I want to welcome two new students to the class. Sara and Sheana Read? Will you please stand up so the whole class can see you.”

Both girls stood up, so the rest of the class could see them, but they were both sure that they had been seen by most of the class already. Sara knew that she would be able to get a good idea of who the class fool was and who would be the ones to give them a hard time. There were a couple of rude comments from a couple of the lads, and some dirty looks from the girls, but most knew that Sara had kissed Jo, and Sheana had been kissing Mike. But they were still new meat and a threat to them.

Sara was sure that this little stand up and let us see you thing was just to humiliate the new kids. But this time, Sara was proud to stand up and let all the kids see her. Sheana was not so happy and proud to stand and let all the other kids glare at her. The teacher told off the lads that had been rude and made fun of them, so they ended up being the butt end of a joke or two.

The rest of the class was fine and some of the girls that had first been a little cold to Sara and Sheana started to warm a little as the morning went on. Kimmie was great, she helped guide them from class to class. The girls even bumped into Jo and Mike a couple of times.

Jo asked if they were finding the classes okay, and told him about Kimmie being great and helping them get from class to class. Jo agreed.

“Kimmie is great, she has time for everyone, and she helps with extra studies for students that are getting behind on their work.”

“She does seem really nice, and if you give her the thumbs up, then I can’t go far wrong.” Sara replied.

“This is the last class before lunch, so Mike and I will meet you back here, then we can head off for lunch together. Is that okay with you?”

“Sure Jo, I look forward to tasting some of the fine food this school has to offer,” she returned.

Jo just let out a grunt and Mike, who was taking a drink of coke at the time shot it back out his nose, which made Sara and Sheana giggle, as he pulled the funniest face they had ever seen. Needless to say, Sara was not looking forward to the food here with a reaction like that from Mike.

The next lesson was just as dull as the last couple, but they always were a little slow on the first day back, and Sara found herself wondering what the others were doing back at the house.

*****

Sandy and Prue were making good headway on the guestroom above the garage, and thought they would have it done in a couple of days, but they would give it a couple more days to let the smell of the paint settle a bit longer.

Jenna had been trying to help, but she soon got bored with that, and then she was just getting under foot. She was over near the window that overlooked the garden next door when she saw a couple of little kids playing with a tea set and some dollies.

“Prue, can I go play with the girls next door? I promis to play good and be the bestist little girl in the world.”

Prue was about to say no, but was stopped by Sandy

“You really need to let her go and make some friends Prue, she is a little girl now and she will need friends to hang out with.”

Prue looked a little worried for a second or two, but soon gave in to the look on her little sisters face.

“Okay Jenna, but don’t tell them anything about Sara or Sheana, or what you and I are. Do you understand?”

“Yes Prue, I understand.”

Jenna was out the door in a shot. She wasn’t sure if the little girls would even want to play with her or not. When she got down the stairs and moved outside and then walked over to the hedge. She could see a small hole that was just the right size to get through. Not wanting to just burst into the other backyard. She stood on her side waiting for one of the girls to see her and start up a conversation. It didn’t take long for the older of the two to notice the little face looking at them from the hole in the hedge.

“Hello, my name is Maggie, and this is my little sister Cathleen. What is your name?”

“My name is Jenna.”

“Do you want to come and join our tea party?”

“Oh please! I really want too.”

“Do you have any stuffy’s you can bring to the party?”

Jenna had to think for a second, then remembered seeing a cute teddy bear in an open box in Sara’s room, so she said.

“Yes I have a teddy bear I can go and get. I be right back.” She ran off into the house to find the teddy bear.

She found the bear, just where she knew she would and ran back down the stairs and out the back door. When she got to the hole in the hedge, she squeezed her way through and walked over to where Maggie and Cathleen were sitting.

Jenna went over to Cathleen first and said, “Hello Cathleen. My name is Jenna and I am very pleased to meet you.”

Cathleen stood up and gave Jenna a hug and then saw the teddy bear and wanted to look at that. “Can I hold please? can I, can I?”

Jenna smiled and handed Cathleen the bear and watched as she started to hug it and kiss it and start to talk to it. “Do mister bear want some tea?”

Maggie asked, “how old are you Jenna? I am five and Cathleen is three.”

Jenna knew they wouldn’t understand her saying her real age, so she decided to say she was the same age as Maggie, as she looked to be around the same age.

“I am five also, just like you Maggie.”

“Are you going to be living here, or are you just a visitor?”

“I going to be living here with my sister Prue. Can we be friends Maggie?”

Maggie gave Jenna a hug and said, “We already are friends Jenna.”

Cathleen had heard the friend bit and came over saying, “Me your friend too Jenna.”

Jenna gave Cathleen a hug and then joined in with the tea party.

Prue had been watching from the window, and had a big smile on her face when she saw the girls all hugging.

Prue turned to Sandy and said, “ Thanks for talking me into letting her go out and play. I just got that used to us moving from place to place that I never wanted to hurt her, by letting her make a friend and then lose them again.”

Sandy could tell that Prue had seen it happen to herself, so she asked Prue. “I take it you have had something like that happen to you then?”

“I’ve watched people I cared for a lot grow old and die.”

“Why didn’t you just turn them, so they were like you?”

Prue got a pained look on her face, and a tear ran down her cheek, so Sandy walked over to her and asked what was wrong.

“I was in love once Sandy. I thought I could turn him, and we could walk the world as lovers forever, but I didn’t count on the evil side of him being too strong. He started to hurt people and he got a real taste for human blood.” Sandy handed Prue a tissue, so she could wipe her eyes.

“What happened to him Prue? Are we in any danger of him coming after you?”

“No, none at all. I killed him.” She burst into tears and just put her head on Sandy’s shoulder and cried like a baby. Sandy just stroked her hair and let her cry herself out.

When she finally stopped crying she carried on telling Sandy what she did.

“We had a big fight, and I mean big! He was about to kill a whole family, and I had to stop him. So I got the upper hand and drove a stake into his heart, but at the same time, I felt like I was driving one into my own heart.”

“I wish I knew what to say Prue to at least try and make you feel a little bit better, but I don’t.”

“That’s okay Sandy. It just gets to me sometimes, when you can live for so long and remember everything you’ve done, good or bad.”

“I’m sure you saved so many lives doing what you did.”

“I’m sure I did, but it doesn’t make me feel any better knowing what I did.”

Sandy let out a little chuckle, then said. “I guess we’re both unlucky in love, you turned your boyfriend in to a murderous vampire, and I dated one.”

Prue had to laugh at Sandys logic. “I guess your right Sandy. You know what they say, misery loves company.”

“Very true Prue, Very true. Do you think that the vampire I was seeing would have killed the other boy I was seeing after we split up? Now I think about it, it was odd how he just disappeared.”

“I’m sorry to say this Sandy, but I would say yes there is a really good chance that he would have killed him.”

Sandy put her hand to her mouth and tears started to roll down her cheeks. “Oh god Prue. I got that poor boy killed, just for him taking a shine to me.”

Prue looked a little upset and mad at Sandy for even thinking it was her fault.

“Sandy! It’s not your fault, you did nothing wrong. So don’t even think like that. He killed him, not you.”

Sandy was looking a little scared at Prue, and Prue picked up on this and said, “Sorry Sandy, I didn’t mean to get mad at you and shout, but you are not to blame for what that evil thing did.”

Both women had another hug, then got back to the task at hand. Prue could see Jenna playing with the two girls next door and she was happy to see Jenna having fun.

Jenna was having lots of fun playing with the girls, and Cathleen had taken a real shine to Jenna, and the teddy bear she had brought with her. The girls were happily playing when there was a sound from behind them. All three girls turned to see what it was, when a voice said, “Hello girls. And who are you little one?”

Maggie was the first to speak. “Hi Mommy, this is Jenna. She is going to be living next door.”

While Maggie was talking to the lady, Jenna had stood up and was looking a little nervous. The lady walked over to Jenna and knelt down in front of here then said, “Hello Jenna, I’m Maggie and Cathleen’s Mum. You can call me Holly.”

“Pleased to meet you Mrs Holly.”

Holly chuckled and then said, “Just call me Holly, Dear. I was about to make the girls some lunch, would you like to stay and have some with them?”

“I would like that a lot, but I will need to go ask my sister if I can.”

Jenna jumped up and ran over to the hole in the hedge. Holly had wondered where the little girl had come from, and now she knew.

Prue was just moving the last of the big boxes out the way, so they could make a start on painting the walls, when Jenna ran in the door, and knocked Sandy flying into one of the boxes.

“I sorry Sandy, I was going to fast to stop. Prue, can I have some lunch with Maggie and Cathleen?”

Prue looked out the window and could see an older lady stood with the two girls Jenna had been playing with.

“Is that the girl’s mother out there with them?”

Jenna walked over to where Prue was stood and went up on tiptoe to see what Prue was looking at. She could see Holly stood looking down at Maggie and Cathleen, and holding the teddy bear that Jenna had taken over to the tee party with her.

“Yes that is their mommy, She said I could, but I told her I needed to ask you first. Please Prue, I will be real good.”

“Okay then, as long as you let me come down and make sure it is alright with you being over there.”

Jenna was jumping up and down on the spot, she was so happy. Prue just shook her head from side to side. Then made her way out the door and down the stairs. She looked at the hole Jenna had got through and decided that she would never fit in human form, and didn’t want to risk the girl’s mother seeing her in wolf form. So she walked down the side of the house and went to the side gate of the girl’s house and knocked on the gate. It didn’t take long for the girl’s mother to come and open it. It didn’t take Holly too long to work out that this woman was Prue, and Jenna’s big sister.

“Hi there, you must be Prue. I’m Holly, Maggie and Cathleen’s mother. I was just about to do some lunch for the girl’s and wondered if it was okay to feed Jenna as well?”

“Hi Holly, as long as it’s not going to be putting you to too much trouble.”

“It’s no trouble at all. They all seem to be having so much fun.”

“That would be great then if you would. We’re sort of up to our necks in sorting out the guest house, so Jenna and I can move in to it as soon as we can.”

“So you’re going to be staying then?”

“Yes, Karen has been great and let us rent it off them. I can see that Jenna has already made a couple of new friends.”

“Karen is such a nice person, and she has a really great son Simon. He fixed Maggie’s bike the other week, and wouldn’t take a penny for doing it.”

Prue looked a little funny for a second, till she realised that she was talking about Sara, but before she changed. Prue had never thought before that point to even ask what Sara’s name was when she was still a boy. Holly never picked up on Prue not knowing who Simon was.

“Come to think of it, I haven’t seen Simon around in a couple of days. Is everything okay?”

“Simon’s gone away to school. He won’t be back for some time. But his three sisters have come to stay, and go to school here.”

“Well I can see why he has gone away to school then, if he was going to be the only boy in a house full of girls.”

“Yes I think the fact that the girls were coming made him leave.” Prue was thinking that if she only knew how true that statement was.

“I’ll let you go and feed the little monsters, before they make a start on the teddy bears.” Both women laughed.

I can keep Jenna over here playing till you’re done for the day, if it helps you out, and keeps her from being under foot?”

“If it’s no trouble, that would be great. Jenna has already knocked Sandy into a box, when she came in to ask if she could have some lunch with Maggie and Cathleen.”

Holly put her hand over her mouth to hide a little giggle, at the thought of Jenna sending poor Sandy flying into a box.

Prue took a final look at Jenna having fun playing with Maggie and Cathleen, then left to go help Sandy get the walls painted in the guestroom.

Sandy was painting the wall by the time Prue got back, and didn’t hear her walk back in. So she jumped when Prue put her hand on her shoulder.

“Sorry Sandy, I thought you would have heard me come back in.”

She took a couple of deep breaths then said, “Nope I never heard a thing.”

Prue gave her a hug and said sorry for making her jump. Then she said thanks for making her let Jenna go out and play. She had not seen Jenna so happy in a long time. Prue looked deep in thought for a couple of minute.

“Prue! Prue! Earth calling Prue.”

“Oh sorry Sandy, what were you saying?”

“I wasn’t saying anything. You looked to be miles away just then.”

“I was just thinking about how much has happened in such a short time, and it’s all down to one person and a wish.”

“I know what you mean Prue. Sara is one really amazing person, and she does so much without even giving a thought of a reward for doing it. She would make a real fine warrior in the fight for good.”

“I know she will, but she needs to be trained how to fight.”

“She looked to be doing fine on that count, from what I saw the other night.”

She is good, but that is the slayer power taking her over, she needs to learn how to think for herself and not just expect the gift she has to get the job done.”

“Could you teach her Prue?”

“She is already better than me, but I do know of some one that could train her to take on a hundred demons and not even break a sweat.”

“I hope she won’t have to travel to the far reaches of the globe to train with this person. Not sure mom would go for that.”

They both at to giggle at the thought of them telling Karen that they had sent Sara to another country to train with some kung fu master.

When they had finished giggling they got back to painting the wall with a white undercoat, so they had an even base to put the new colour on. They would take Jenna with them to the DIY centre later in the day to pick the new colour for the walls.

*****

Back at school Sara and Sheana were just getting out of the final class before lunch. Jo and Mike were waiting for them where they said they would. They all walked to the dinning room together. They saw Kimmie stood off by herself so Sara walked over and asked, “Hi Kimmie, is everything alright? You look a little worried.”

“Hi Sara. Yes I’ll be okay, just having the same old trouble with pretty girls.” Kimmie struck a sexy pose as she said the last bit. Then got a shocked look on her face. “I didn’t mean you Sara. Oh god I am so sorry.”

It took Sara a second or two to realise that she was now classed as a pretty girl. “I’m not one of the pretty girls Kimmie. So don’t worry about it, I know you weren’t talking about me. But who were you talking about?”

“I was talking about that bunch of girls over there.” She pointed to a group of six girls sat around one of the tables.

“What have they done to upset you?”

“They want me to do all their home work, or they will beat me up. I’m really scared Sara.” She looked ready to start crying.

“Kimmie, I will not let them lay a finger on you. My mum had Sheana and I take self defence classes, so we can look after ourselves.”

“I couldn’t ask you to play body guard for me.”

“Look just tell me who the ring leader is and I will sort this out. You’re my friend, and I won’t have anyone pick on a friend of mine.”

Kimmie pointed to one of the girls. She had all the other girls staring at her as she was speaking about one thing or another. Kimmie had said the girl’s name was Susan Hopkins.

Sara walked back to Jo and Mike to ask them what they knew about this girl.

“Jo, what do you know about a Susan Hopkins?”

“She’s trouble with a capital T. why do you ask?”

“She’s picking on Kimmie, and I don’t like it.”

Kimmie had walked back to the others with Sara and was stood just behind her. “Hi Kimmie. Sorry to hear about Susan picking on you again, what is it this time? Home work again?” Jo Asked.

“Isn’t it always? I got in trouble last term because of trying to do their home work and my own. I just don’t know what to do.”

“Do you trust me Kimmie?” Sara asked.

“I’ve only just met you, but I feel as though I can. But I don’t see how you will be able to help me, there are six of them and only one of you, or two if you count Sheana.”

“Whatever you hear me say to them, is just to get you off the hook. So don’t read too much into it.” Jo pulled Sara off to one side and then said, “Sara, what are you going to do? If you use your powers, the whole school will know what you are, and the same will go for Sheana.”

Sara just smiled and then said, “Trust me Jo, I won’t have to use any powers if I can pull this off like I plan.

Sara took Kimmie by the hand and led her over to the group of Girls. Sara knew a couple of them from some of her classes, but hadn’t spoken to any of them yet.

“Which one is Susan?” Sara asked, but already knew the answer as she had asked Kimmie to point her out.

“That would be me.” A tall black hared girl said.

“Hi, I’m Sara Read. We haven’t met yet, but I understand that you want my friend here to do all your home work, is that right?”

“I know who you are, and what the hell as it got to do with you what I want that little bitch to do?”

“It’s got everything to do with me, she is my bitch now!” Kimmie looked a little shocked at first, but then remembered what Sara had said about trusting her.

“As you’re the new girl around here, I will let you off this time. But you don’t quite follow me Sara. Kimmie is mine, got that.” The girl came in real close to Sara as she said it.

Sara not being afraid of her stood her ground.

“Okay then Susan, why don’t we settle this like the boys would. Where and when?”

Susan looked a little shocked, and Sara knew she had her. “What do you mean, where and when?”

“We’ll fight for who will get to own her.” Sara shot back.

Susan tried to stutter out a reply, but was a little lost for words. All this time her size had kept her in the top spot, but now she would have to fight to prove a point. But she had no idea if or how good this new girl could fight. She finally found her voice and said.

“If you want her that bad, then you can have her, I’ll find someone else to do our home work.”

“You will do your own home work from now on, or we will have that fight, and you will lose.” Sara was almost touching her nose as she said it and she didn’t look away till Susan did.

Susan tried to stare her out, but Sara was really pissed off with this girl. She hated bullies in any shape or size.

“Come on girls, this place is not as much fun as it used to be.” Susan said to the other girls as they all got up and left.

Kimmie waited till they had all left the dinning room before she gave Sara a hug to thank her.

“You’re welcome Kimmie. I won’t have a friend of mine being picked on.”

“How did you know she would back down from the fight?”

“All bullies are the same. They talk big, while they pick on the little people, but you call them on it and they will nearly always back down.”

“What if she didn’t?”

“Then we would have fought it out and I still would have won.” Sara smiled as she said this to lighten the mood a little.

While the two girls were talking, the others came over with some food and they all sat down together.

“You do realise that Susan isn’t going to let it end there.” Jo said as he put a tray of food down.

“I wasn’t going to turn a blind eye to what she was doing. I’ll have to keep an eye out for her trying to get back at me. And I do have a couple of tricks up my sleeve still.” She had a grin on her face as she looked at Jo, and Mike, then at Sheana. The boys smiled, as they knew Sara could look after herself, and so could Sheana.

Kimmie sat with them for a bit, but was soon being asked if it was true, that Sara had stopped Susan from bullying her. So she went to tell the story of how Sara called Susan out on her threat, and how Susan had backed down.

Word soon spread all over school and Sara was beginning to think she may have pushed it a little to far, but she had done it and would just have to deal with the fallout from it. The food wasn’t too bad, but it still didn’t come close to the meals her mum cooked. After lunch they went out and sat under a tree and just made the most of the sun before it was time to go back to classes. Some of the kids that had been picked on by Susan in the past came over to thank Sara and told her if she ever needed any help with her home work, she only needed to ask. She said she would, but she didn’t do it to get their help.

At the end of the dinner break the girls left for their home room and the boys left for theirs.

“Sara, do you think it was wise to anger that girl? What if she finds out about your slayer power?”

“I’m beginning to think it was a mistake to make her look so foolish myself, but it’s done now. I’ll just have to keep an eye out for her trying to get her own back on me. Anyway, I have you to watch my back, right?”

Sheana stopped and took a look at Sara’s back then said, “Your back looks the same as it always does, why do you require me to watch it now?”

“Sheana! You know very well what I mean, so stop playing around and let’s get to class.” Sheana giggled and ran to catch up with Sara.

Back at home, Prue and Sandy had finished the undercoating and had stopped to get some food.

Jenna was having spaghetti on toast with Cathleen and Maggie. Even though Jenna was having trouble working out if Cathleen was wearing more than she had eaten. She had it everywhere, in her hair, up her arms. Maggie was faring much better till she knocked her cup over and covered herself and Jenna in cold milk.

“I sorry Jenna. I didn’t mean to spill milk on you.”

“It otay Maggie. I will dry out.”

Holly came in and saw the mess, the girl’s thought she was going to shout, but she just laughed. Then she got some paper towels and started to clean up the mess.

“I sorry mommy, I didn’t mean to make a mess. I just clumsy I guess.”

“Don’t worry Maggie, I’ll have it all cleaned up in no time. Now go to the bathroom and get cleaned up, take Jenna with you. Then go to your room and sort out a change of clothes for the pair of you.” Maggie got down off the chair and Jenna did the same and they left to go and clean up. Holly cleaned up the mess and then started on Cathleen, which was a task in its self.

Once Cathleen was clean, she left to see how the other two were doing. She found them in matching outfits of red T-shirts and denim dungarees. They looked really cute. Just like little workmen. Holly changed Cathleen into some clean clothes and took her back to Maggie’s room to sit and play for a bit.

Jenna loved Maggie’s room, she had posters of kittens all over the walls and books full of cat and kitten pictures. Jenna could tell that Maggie really did have a thing for kittens and cats.

“Do you like kittens Maggie? You have a lot of pictures and books about them.”

“I do love them very much Jenna. I wish I could be a kitten, so I can bounce around and play with little kitten toys.” Jenna could sense that she really meant what she was saying. Which got Jenna thinking about whether or not she could get Sheana to cast a spell to turn Maggie into a Kitten.

The girls soon got tired and all curled up on Maggie’s bed and fell asleep. It was a couple of hours later when they woke up to find Prue and Holly stood watching them.

“Hello Prue, do I have to leave now? I was really having a good time here.”

“You can stop if you want Sis, but Sandy and I are off to pick the paint for the new room, do you want to come, or stop here?”

“Oh please let me still come with you Prue. You said I could choose the colour, can I still do it?”

“Sure you can Sis, that is why I came over. I’m sure if you ask real nice, Holly will let you come and play again.” Prue already knew that Holly would, as she had already offered to have her any time she needed her to.

“Holly, may I come and play again wiff Maggie and Cafween?” Jenna was looking down at the floor as she asked.”

Holly crouched down and lifted Jenna’s head by the chin and said, “Jenna dear, your welcome here any time. I loved having you over.”

Holly smiled at Jenna, and Jenna smiled back then gave her a hug saying, “Thank you Holly, thank you.”

“Your welcome Jenna.” They broke the hug and Holly stood up again.

“They got a little messy at lunch time, so Jenna had to borrow some of Maggie’s stuff. I hope you don’t mind, I will wash the other clothes and get them back to you.

“Why would I mind Holly, but you don’t need to wash them for me.”

“It’s no trouble Prue, I was washing the girls clothes anyway.”

“Thanks for that, and thanks for looking after Jenna for me.”

“She was no trouble, she is very responsible for a five year old.” Prue just looked at Jenna and then thought. If you only knew holly, If you only knew.

Jenna gave Maggie and Cathleen a hug and then made her way home with Prue holding her hand. Sandy had just finished writing a note for Sara and Sheana when Prue got back.

“You ready to go Sandy? I have Jenna here.”

“Yep, I’m ready Prue. I just left a note for Sara, telling her what’s for dinner and what time to start it. Just in case we end up running a little late.”

Sandy grabbed her purse and headed out to the car behind Prue and Jenna. Prue got Jenna strapped into the back seat and then got in the front and they were off to find the new colour for the guesthouse.

*****

By the end of the school day, the whole school knew about Sara showing up Susan. So Sara knew that Susan would have to do something to get even with her at some point. She was beginning to think that maybe it wasn’t one of her best ideas, but she knew she could beat her in a fight. But if she did get into a fight, then she was no better than all the other bullies were. She knew she would need to have a chat with her mum to see if she had any answers that didn’t include her getting beat up by Susan.

Jo and Mike were waiting for them at the school gate. Sara was looking around to make sure Susan wasn’t going to jump her or try some other stupid stunt, but she couldn’t see her or her friends any place.

Jo was the first to speak, “Hello ladies, how was your first day at school?” He took Sara into his embrace and kissed her on the lips.

“Why do they feel the need to give you all the books for the year on the first day of school?” Sheana said as she pulled her school bag up on to her shoulder.

“Do you want me to carry that for you Sheana?”

“That’s okay Mike, I’m sure your bag is just as full, But thanks for the offer.” She gave him a long kiss. When she parted from his lips she had a big smile on her face, and Mike was smiling too. She ran her hands over his and felt the ring, so she looked down at it for a couple of seconds then said, “How’s the ring holding up?”

“It has been working fine, but I need to get home soon and take it off before the power runs out.”

“How much longer do you have before it runs out?”

“I put it on at just after seven this morning, so I have till just after seven tonight.”

“When do your mum and dad get back?”

“Not till the end of the week. It’s going to be fun trying to be a boy at school and then a boy around them as well. Luckily for me they aren’t home for long periods at a time.”

“I could make you a second ring, but it would only work for a couple of hours before it ran out. That way you could keep Michelle a secret from your mum and dad.”

“Would a second ring work? I thought I had to be Michelle for twelve hours.”

“I said the ring would only hold enough power for twelve hours at a time. I could charge a second ring that would work for a couple more hours, but the magic of the spell that I first used on you was very strong and will over power the second ring after to long.”

“It would help me to cover Michelle around my mum and dad. Thanks for all this Sheana, you’re so great.”

“It’s my fault that you’re like this Mike, so I will do all I can to help get you back to your old self.” She could see that same look in his eyes that she saw this morning, but she still needed him to tell her.

Mike was trying to work out how he could tell Sheana that he wanted to remain as a girl, and maybe one day never need to put the ring back on. But now Sheana was taking an interest in him, he wasn’t sure what to do.

Both Sheana and Mike were brought out of their thoughts by Sara telling them to come along as they had a crowd people watching them kiss and cuddle. They both looked around and saw the other kids watching, but none were close enough to have heard what they were talking about. They ran to catch up with Sara and Jo and then made their way home.

Jo and Mike walked Sara and Sheana to the end of their road, where after a final kiss and a cuddle they left for home.

Sara could see as she walked down the road that Sandy’s car wasn’t there and her mum’s car wasn’t in the drive. So she got her key out and unlocked the door. Once in the kitchen she found the note from Sandy telling her what was for dinner. Sara and Sheana headed off upstairs to get changed.

Having got changed out of the school uniforms they went back downstairs and made a start on dinner. Sara put some jacket potatoes in the oven, and Sheana made a start on the Salad. There were some cold cuts of meat left over from the weekend and Sara grated some cheese. By the time Sandy got back from the DIY shop with the paint for the guesthouse, dinner was all ready.

Once dinner was out the way, Sara and Sheana got out of pot washing as they had cooked dinner, and they had homework to get done. The homework was light as they had only just started the year. It was mainly reading up on some of the classes they had. They read till eight then stopped for the night.

Mum called them down just after eight. When they got downstairs they found Jo sat in the living room out of breath.

“Hi Jo, what’s wrong, is Michelle alright?” Sara Asked.

“Yes and no. Her mum and dad have come home early, and the ring doesn’t have enough power left to let her become Mike. So her mum caught her as Michelle. She said she was a friend and that Mike had let her have a shower and get cleaned up there, but she can’t leave till Mike gets home. So you can see the problem.”

Sheana was deep in thought for a couple of minutes then said, “I have an idea! Follow me.” She got up and quickly moved up to their bedroom.

“What do you have in mind Sheana?” Jo Asked.

“I’m going to charm a ring so you can wear it and look like Mike. That way, you can help Michelle become Mike again.”

“Are you sure it’s safe for me to do this Sheana? I don’t want to be stuck as Mike.” Jo was looking a little worried at this point.

“Yes you’ll be fine Jo, the power lies in the ring. It’s nothing like the spell I cast on Mike, it’s more like the ring he wears to become Mike for school. I did tell him I would charm another ring, but it will only work for a couple of hours, so tell him to only use it for short spells at a time.”

“You’re a life saver Sheana.”

“Not really Jo, it’s my fault he’s in this mess to begin with.”

“No it’s not Sheana, it’s mine.” Said a voice from the doorway. They both turned to see a teary eyed Sara.

Both Sheana and Jo went to give Sara a hug. “Sara, Mike doesn’t blame you for anything, so stop beating yourself up over it all. He told me that it’s one of the best things that happened to him. I think given the chance he would stop using the ring and just be Michelle all the time if he could.” Jo Said as she hugged her. She did feel a little better after Jo said that.

Sheana took another ring from Sara’s jewellery box and start to work on charming it. Sara still loved to watch Sheana do the magic. Sheana started to chant some words that Sara didn’t understand and then she moved her hands around and made some colourful clouds that seem to enter the ring and it glowed for a short time and then just looked like a normal ring again. That is till Sheana held it in one hand and then moved her other hand over the top and it changed into a normal looking guy’s ring.

“That should do it. Do you want to try it on Jo?” Sheana asked.

“Not really, but I know I have to. You’re sure that I won’t end up looking like a girl?”

“If I got the spell right, then you should morph into a twin of Mike.”

“If you got the spell right!” Jo said looking really worried, but Sheana was grinning as she watched Jo getting upset.

“I’m just teasing you Jo. Trust me, it will work. Just put it on and see.”

Jo took the ring from Sheana and slipped it on to his finger very slowly. He was looking in the mirror as he slipped it on. It took a couple of seconds but he soon morphed into a double of Mike.

“Wow, that is amazing. I even sound like him. What would happen if one of you tried it on?”

“Nothing would happen if Sara tried it on, the magic used to change her was much more powerful than any witch could break. Not even another Genie could change her now, only I could have before Sara released me from the ring.”

“What were you like before you changed Sara?”

Sara looked lost in thought for some time, then said, “I was unhappy and got picked on a lot. You could say I was a lot like Mike, but I didn’t have a friend like you to help me. I really don’t like to think about it much any more, I’m afraid you’ll not want to be with me any more if I say too much.”

Jo took Sara into a hug again then said, “Sara I would never do that to you. I love you, no matter what you use to be. All I care about is who you are now, and I am sorry for even thinking about it.”

Sara looked up into his eyes and then gave him a long passionate kiss. “Thanks Jo, I love you too, very much. Now we better let you go and rescue Mike. Do you need any help?”

“I should be fine Sara, but thanks for asking. I’ll go as Mike and then say I will walk Michelle home, then we can change and head home.”

“Will you give us a call to say it all went okay?” Sara asked.

“Sure I will, don’t want my little angel looking the worse for wear tomorrow at school.” He gave her one last peck on the lips and was off out the door to go rescue Mike.

Jo as Mike made his way to Mike’s house, he was a little worried about trying to pull this off, but he knew that Mike needed him so that all it took for him to work through the fear and get the job done.

Mike who was Michelle now was looking at the clock and trying to work out what Jo was going to do to get him out of this mess. She was still a little shaken from when she stepped out the shower to find her mum stood there looking at her. And the conversion that followed.

“Who the hell are you?” Michelle heard as she got out the shower.

It took Michelle a couple of seconds to answer, as she was shocked to be a girl stood naked in front of her mum. “I’m a friend of Mike and Jo’s. I fell down a bank on the way home from school, and Mike was kind enough to let me get cleaned up before I head home as I forgot my key and my mum works late. I’m sorry for scaring you, I’ll get dried and dressed and be on my way.”

“Where is Mike, did he leave you here alone?”

“He said he needed to go and get something from Jo’s, I can give him a call for you and find out how long he will be.”

“Don’t worry dear, I can call him and find out.” Her mum walked to the phone in the hallway and made the call to Jo’s house. Michelle was getting worried now, she knew that Jo was going to say that Mike wasn’t there. His mum waited for someone to answer the phone, then they did she asked if Mike was there and the voice at the other end must have said that Mike wasn’t there.

“Oh, well I have Michelle here, she said she was a friend of yours and Mike’s. Do you know her, or should a call the police?”

Jo suddenly realised that Mikes mum was calling from home, and that Mike was found as Michelle.

“Oh Mrs Baker, you misunderstand me. When I said Mike wasn’t here, I mean that he has just popped out to get a book from Sara’s house. She’s a new girl that Mike and I met over the summer break. She has a sister the same age as her, they’re in the same year as us at school. Mike went to get a book that we need to finish some homework. I’ll send him back around home as soon as he gets back here.”

“So you know this girl then Jo?”

“Oh yes I know her Mrs Baker.”

“Okay then Jo, if you could get him to come home that would be great.”

Mike was getting worried now, it had been an hour and he still wasn’t there, not that he knew of any way out of this. Michelle was about to come clean and hope that they didn’t call for the men in white coats and a funny little jacket that fastened at the back when she heard the front door open and then close again.

“Hi Mum, Hi Dad, Sorry for the shock you guy’s got when you got home.”

Michelle was in shock as she saw her male self walk into the living room.

“Mike what is the idea of leaving this girl in the house all alone?”

“Mum, you can trust Michelle like she was your own son, I do.” Michelle shot Jo/Mike an evil look for saying that.

“Mike I didn’t mean it like that. What I meant was it is bad manners to leave a guest alone why you go out playing games with your friends.”

Jo/Mike looked down at the ground and said sorry.

“Will you walk Michelle home please. Her mum must be worried about her by now.”

“Yes Mum, I’ll take her home now.” Jo/Mike offered Michelle his hand and helped her up off the sofa and then got her a coat to wear.

Michelle thanked his mum for being so kind to her and then they left. Once out side Michelle said. “Who the hell are you?”

“It’s me Mike, Jo!”

“But you look just like my Male self.”

“I ran around to Sara and Sheana’s to get them to help me get you out the fix you found yourself in.”

“Thanks Jo, I thought I was going to have to tell them the truth. Not to sure how they would take it. Hi mum, Hi Dad, it’s me Mike. I got turned into a girl by a jealous girl who thought I was hitting on her want to be Boyfriend, and oh yes, I was dressed as a girl at the time.”

“I think they would have you booked into Hotel loon before you finished saying it.”

“I know, but I was kind of running out of time, and I thought that I couldn’t turn up if I was already sat there.”

“Well you did, and the day was saved.”

“Thanks to you.”

“Thanks to Sheana, and Sara you mean.”

Michelle looked a little down heartened when Jo said that.

“What’s wrong Michelle? Sara said she was sorry for what she did, what does she need to do to make things okay between the two of you?”

Michelle’s down heartened look changed to one of total shock. Then she said, “I don’t hate Sara, I wish I had her as a sister. Why would she think I hate her?”

“She feels it’s her fault for all the mess you were in tonight. She cares about everyone, and she hurt you. How bad do you think that makes her feel?”

“I guess I need to have a chat with her about it, but that’s not the problem Jo. The problem is, I love being a girl, but at the same time Sheana’s showing an interest in me. I just feel like everything’s been turned upside down.”

“Maybe talking to Sara would be a good idea then, she’ll be able to give better advice than I ever could, and it would help her to know you’re still her friend.”

“Do you want to go now. I don’t think I could sleep knowing that Sara thought I was upset with her.”

“Sure, it’s not too late. I’ll give them a quick call and make sure they’re still up.” Jo got his mobile out and called Sara’s. He let them know that it all worked out fine and said that Michelle needed to have a chat with her.

Sheana was stood behind Sara when she got off the phone. “Well, how did it go, did the ring work?”

“Yes it all worked out fine, Jo and Michelle are coming over. She wants to have a chat with me about something.” Sara looked a little worried.

“Why do you look so worried Sara?” Sheana asked.

“I’m just a little worried about what Michelle wants to chat about. She must really hate me now.”

Sheana gave Sara a hug then said, “Just wait and see what she has to say, you may be shocked to hear it.”

Sara gave Sheana an odd look, like she knew something she didn’t. But before she could ask the doorbell rang and Sheana ran off to answer it. Sara was sat on the bed when Sheana came back, she had Jo and Michelle with her.

“Hi Jo, Hi Michelle.” Sara said in a quiet voice.

“Does anyone want a drink?” Sheana asked.

“Yes that would be great.” Jo said, and before the others could answer, she grabbed Jo’s arm and dragged him out the room saying.

“We’ll be right back!”

Michelle stood just inside the door looking at Sara. She was trying to work out what to say to her when she saw that Sara was crying. She walked over to the bed and sat down next to her and put her arm around her. Sara threw her arms around Michelle and said. “I’m really sorry Michelle. I know you must really hate me for what I’ve done to you, I never wanted to hurt anyone, and really not you. I wish I could fix it all.”

Michelle had to let out a little chuckle then said. “I seem to remember it was a wish that started all this, and I don’t hate you Sara, I’ve been trying to find a way to tell Sheana to stop looking for a way to put me back. I like being a girl, I guess I always did.”

“I still feel bad for making Sheana do what she did to you. I’m still learning to deal with all these new feelings.”

“Sara, what made you think I hated you? I thought we had talked about all this and were fine about it.”

“You’ve been kind of looking at me a little odd, like you wanted to say something.”

“Well I did, but it wasn’t to do with the change, well not directly. Sheana’s been showing an interest in me, and I’m not sure if she will still like me if I stay as a girl?”

“Only Sheana can answer that question Michelle, but you have to do what feels right for you.”

“I’m just worried that she won’t want me when she finds out I don’t want to be a boy again.”

“Well you are a boy for some of the day, so she can still love that part of you. What sort of a love life will you have as girls?”

“I hadn’t thought of that. So you don’t think she would want a lesbian relationship.” Michelle said while fluttering her eyes at Sara, which made them both giggle. Sheana and Jo walked back in as they were giggling.

“Can you just feel the hate in this room Sheana?” Jo said as they came in with some cans of Coke.

“Hate? Whatever gave you that idea Jo?” Sara said.

“Yes Jo, whatever are you going on about.” Michelle added.

“But you both… then you told me that… I give up.” He through his hands in the air then sat in the computer chair and sipped his Coke.

Michelle, Sara, and Sheana all laughed at Jo, and even he had to join in. Once they all stopped laughing Jo said, “So I take it everything is fine between you two?”

Both girls said yes as they hugged each other.

“Sheana, Michelle needs to have a chat with you now. I’ll take Jo down to the kitchen for some cake.”

“A guy could get a complex about all this chatting you girls are doing.”

“Come on lover boy, let’s go get you some cake.”

“Do you really think I can be bribed with cake? Do I really look that shallow?”

“So you don’t want any cake then?”

“I never said that! I just didn’t want you all to think that I am that easily bought.”

“Okay we all know that you can’t be bought with cake, now come.” Sara pulled Jo to his feet and led him out the bedroom.

“What do you need to talk to me about Michelle, is there a problem with the rings?”

“No, the rings are fine, and thanks for the new one.”

“Anything I can do to help, I just hope I can fix the problem soon.” She took a hold of Michelle’s hands as she said this.

“That’s the thing I need to talk to you about Sheana.” Michelle took a deep breath, then said, “Sheana, I love the fact that you kissed me today and I’ve been feeling some very new things, but I really need to let you know that I want to stay as a girl.” Michelle waited for Sheana to ask her to leave, but all Sheana said.

“I know.”

Michelle’s head shot up. “You knew, but you still kissed me today. Why would you lead me on if you knew I was going to stay as a girl.”

“Because I love you Michelle, as both Mike and Michelle.” Sheana kissed her as she finished speaking.

“I don’t know what to say Sheana. I’ve been so worried all day as to what you would do or say when I told you. The thought that you could only love the male me was the one thing stopping me from wanting to be a girl all the time.”

“I’m sorry for that Michelle, but I had to wait for you to come to me and say you wanted to stay this way, or it would have been you doing something for someone else and not yourself.”

“Do you think you would have ever been able to change me back to being a male full time?”

“Yes, but it may have killed me doing it. But I would have done it anyway if you really wanted it, as I was to blame for all the trouble you are in.”

“Sheana, I could never ask you to give your life for me or anyone.”

“I’m glad you feel that way Michelle, as I love you just the way you are. I get the best of both worlds, a boyfriend, and a girlfriend.” Both girls hugged again and then made their way downstairs to get some cake before Jo ate it all.

They found Sara feeding Jo cake so Sheana told Michelle to take a seat and she got them both a slice of cake and joined them. They hadn’t been sitting to long when Jenna came it see what they were all doing. She walked around to Sara’s seat and said, “MMMMM dat cake looks real yummy Sara. Can I’s have some please?”

Sara pulled Jenna onto her knee and let her finish her cake off. But Jenna being the kind little toddler she was, still wanted to share it with Sara as she dropped some on Sara’s shirt as she turned to see what the others were doing.

“Sorry Sara, me a messy little girl. I wipe it off for you.” Then before Sara could stop her she wiped it off, but made it ten times worse.

“Don’t worry Jenna, it will all come out in the wash. Do you want a glass of milk to wash the cake down?”

“Yes peese Sara!”

“Okay then, you sit on Jo’s knee and I will go and get you some milk.” She passed Jenna over to Jo, and went to get a glass out the cupboard and then the milk out the fridge. She put the glass of milk down on the table in front of Jenna and then took her seat again. Jenna stayed on Jo’s knee while she drank her milk, Prue looked in and saw that Jenna wasn’t being a pain and went back into the living room.

“Michelle did you notice that the new ring works a little different to the other one?” Sheana said.

“No, not really. I just noticed that Jo looked like me, will it make me super strong, or some other cool stuff like that?”

“No Michelle, I’m talking a little more practical that super strength. This ring will change what ever clothing your wearing to that of what Mike would be wearing.”

“So I can be dressed like this and when I put the ring on, I will look like Mike even down to the clothing I have on?”

“Yes it will, but the new ring will only work for a couple of hours, so don’t try and wear it for too long.”

“I won’t, but it will make it easier to get out the house now as Michelle. Thank you so much for this Sheana.” Jo handed her the ring to try on. As soon as she slipped it on her finger she morphed into her old self and everyone was starring at Mike. Even the clothes were Mikes.

“This is so cool, I’ll be able to come and go as I please now and mum and dad won’t know a thing.” Mike took the ring off again as she really did like being Michelle more than she did being Mike.

Jo and Michelle stopped for another half-hour and then left after giving kisses to Sara and Sheana. Jo walked Michelle to her front door and then he watched as she put the ring on and became Mike again.

“I don’t think I will ever get used to seeing you change from Michelle to Mike.”

“I wish I didn’t have to change back at all Jo, but I don’t think my mum and dad would understand any of this.”

“I don’t think they would Michelle, I mean Mike. Don’t forget to lock your bedroom door, just in case your mum or dad try to come in through the night.”

“Don’t worry Jo, I won’t.” Mike gave Jo a hug and then went into the house, and Jo made his way home not giving the fact that Mike hugged him a second thought.

*****

Back at Sara’s place the girls were cleaning up the plates from the cake they had been eating. Once that was done they sat at the table to enjoy some drinking chocolate with their mum, Sandy, Prue and a sleepy Jenna.

“How was school today you two?” Mum asked. Both girls said fine, but Mum could tell that something was troubling Sara.

“Sara, you may have a new body, but I can tell when you’re troubled about something, now tell me what is wrong?”

Sara took a deep breath and then let it out again.

“I met a girl today called Kimmie, she was being bullied by some other girls. So I stepped in to stop them picking on her, and I ended up making the girl look foolish. Now I think she is going to want to prove a point.”

“So, what can she do to hurt you Sis, she will lose and then she will look even worse.” Sandy said.

“I know I can beat her Sis, but doesn’t that make me anything, but a bully?”

“Sara, you’re not a bully. You were just protecting another person from a bully, there is a big difference,” Mum argued.

“I just don’t know what I’m going to do Mum, I don’t want to fight her, I hate fighting mum.” She let out a large sigh as she finished.

“You didn’t seem to mind fighting that vampire the other night Sis.”

“That was different Sandy, it was nothing more than a demon. Susan is just a girl and now I have the power of a slayer, I just feel like I would be picking on her.” Sara missed the pained look on Prue’s face as she spoke.

“I’m not telling you to fight dear, but I don’t want you to let her beat you or any one else up either. Your job now is to protect the innocent whether that is from a demon, or a bully of some sort. Just be careful who sees you use your powers.”

Sara thought on what her mum had said and as always she was right. She wasn’t being a bully, but a protector. She saw how happy Kimmie was when Sara stepped in, and all the other kids that came and said hi to her and thanked her for helping to put Susan in her place for once.

While Sara was deep in thought, Prue got up and picked up a sleeping Jenna and took her into the living room to put her to bed for the night on the sofa.

“Prue, why aren’t you taking her up to my bedroom? I don’t mind sharing my bed with you or Jenna.” Prue turned her head to look at Sara. Sara could see that Prue was crying.

“I didn’t think you’d want a demon in your room.”

Sara put her hand to her mouth as she realised what she had said, but she didn’t think of Prue as a vampire or a demon, but she could see why Prue was upset with her.

“Prue, I am so sorry, but I don’t think of you as a demon or a vampire. You’re more like a sister to me, as is Jenna. Please don’t cry, I love you so much.” She went to hug Prue and Prue accepted it.

“Sorry Sara, but it hurt when you said it.”

“It’s my fault for not thinking before I spoke. Let’s just forget it, and take Jenna up to my bed shall we?”

“Okay, it’s a lot nicer on your bed anyway.”

“I guess it would be, I’ve never been able to sleep on that sofa.”

“When you’ve moved around as much as Jenna and I and slept in some of the dreadful places we have, you would come to find that sofa very nice indeed.”

“Well not any more.” Came a voice from the doorway. It was Mum.

“Sorry mum. I upset Prue with what I said.”

“I could see that, but I knew it was for you and Prue to sort out and I see you did,” as she looked at the two girls arm in arm.

Sara leaned down and scooped up Jenna and headed off up to her room. Prue was close behind, Sheana had gone up ahead of them and had the covers pulled back ready for Sara to put Jenna straight down. Jenna never woke up once, so it made it easier for the other girls to get ready for bed and get some sleep themselves.

Sara went to the bathroom and brushed her teeth and had a wash, then got into her night clothes. When she got back to the bedroom, Prue was just morphing into her wolf form. No matter how many times she saw her do that, it still looked so cool.

Sara got into bed and Prue jumped up onto the bed and settled down at the bottom. “Night Prue, sleep well.” Sara said, and Prue just yawned and put her head down.

Sara found herself walking through a graveyard, it was still dark and she could hear some sounds coming from just over the hill, so she went to see what was making it. When she got to where the sound was coming from she was shocked to see it was Prue. She was feeding on a man, but they were both dressed in old-fashioned clothes. Sara ran over to stop her, but she just passed right through her. She ended up on the ground looking at Prue as she fed on the poor man. All Sara could do was watch the life drain out of him.

“Prue, Prue. Please stop feeding on him, you don’t feed on humans!” Sara screamed.

“She can’t hear you Sara. We’re just living one of her past memories.” Sara looked over her shoulder to find Jenna standing there.

“How am I seeing her dreams?”

“It’s one of the powers you now have as a slayer. You can link with any vampire to seek out whether they’re good or evil.”

“Then what is this trying to tell me Jenna? I can’t believe that Prue is evil, Jenna, and I can’t kill her.”

“This is just an old memory of when Prue turned evil, she was healed but she lives with the things she did every minute of every day.”

“What brought her back Jenna?”

The place they were sitting changed to another graveyard, but this time Prue was in a battle with a cloaked figure in red. Prue was in full vampire mode and was being beaten by this cloaked figure.

“Who’s that fighting with Prue?”

“That’s Hypatia, she’s a vampire as well, She caught Prue and healed her. It took many years, but she keeps the memories of all the evil she did. This way she knows why she must never taste human blood again.”

They watched as the cloaked figure knocked Prue to the ground, but this time she didn’t get back up. Sara watched as the cloaked figure reached up and lowered the hood on the cloak. She saw a wave of fiery red hair fall out of the hood. The fiery red head flipped her cloak back and took two sets of steel manacles off a belt and locked them around Prue’s wrists and legs. She then watched as the woman lifted Prue up onto her shoulder and walked off.

“This was the night she caught Prue.” Jenna explained.

Before Sara could ask any more questions she woke up. She groaned as she looked at the clock and saw it was time to get up and get ready for school. She looked over at Sheana and Jenna who were snuggled up together.

“Sheana, Sheana. It’s time to get up.” She said as she tapped her on the shoulder.

“Can I just have another hour or two please!”

“Sorry Sis, but we have to get ready or we will be late.” Sheana turned over and pulled the covers up over her head, so Sara slapped her on the backside and then ran to the bathroom as she heard Sheana scream.

Sara was sat on the toilet when Sheana came in rubbing her bum. “That really hurt Sara. You really need to learn to pull your punches, or slaps a bit.”

“I’m sorry Sheana, I wasn’t thinking. Did it really hurt that bad Sis?”

“It did at first, but it’s going off a bit now, but I know there will be a bruise there later.”

Sara finished on the toilet and made way for Sheana. She took a shower and then let Sheana take hers while she went and got ready for school.

Sara was just putting her shoes on when Sheana came back into the room, Sara had laid out the her uniform. “Thanks Sara, Can you help me with my hair once I have my uniform on?”

“I thought you would need some help, which is why I hung around waiting for you.”

Once Sheana was dressed, Sara dried her hair and put it into a nice style so she could impress Mike. “There you go Sis, all ready to make Mike drool.” Sheana just went red in the face.

“Do you think it’s wrong for me to love Mike and Michelle? Sara.”

“Not really Sis, I’m just happy you’ve found someone to love. And you do get the best of both worlds with Mike. If you don’t mind me asking Sheana, which side do you like?”

“I love both sides of him/her, that’s what I find so odd. Does that make me weird?”

“Not really Sis, you were a boy for some of your life before you became a girl, so it’s only natural for you to both want a boy and a girl.”

“Do you feel that way Sara?”

“No, not really. I think I’ve always been a girl, so I never really felt right dating girls, not that I ever did. But being with Jo feels right for me. I hope that makes some sense to you.”

“I guess it does, I was a normal boy till the spell changed me into a genie.”

“Oh well, we better go and get some breakfast before we have to leave for school.” Both girls took one last look in the mirror and then made their way downstairs.

*****

Jenna and Prue were still asleep when the other two left for school and didn’t awake till Sandy came in to make sure they were both okay.

Prue woke to find Sandy looking down at her, so she morphed back to her human form and then asked if everything was alright.

“Fine Prue, but you look a little tired still and Jenna seems to be a little slow to get moving.”

“I’ll be fine in a little while, I sometimes have bad dreams, and Jenna helps me to keep on top of them. But it leaves her feeling drained the next day just like me. The odd thing was last night felt a little different, like someone else was in there with us.”

“Dere was Prue. Sara was in your dream.”

Prue suddenly sat bolt upright and said, “She was in my dreams?”

“Yes, it mus be one of her gifs Prue.”

“Oh God Sandy, I’ve done some really nasty things in my past. Sara will never want to speak to me again.”

“Sara understands a lot more than you give her credit for Prue. She can see who you are now and that is what counts.” Sandy gave Prue a hug to make her feel better.

“Is she still here Sandy, or has she already left for school?”

“She left about ten minutes ago, but she seemed fine. Just a little tired, but if she saw what you think she did then that would explain it.”

“I hope that she can get through the day okay Sandy, I would hate to be the reason for her getting bad grades at school.”

“She’ll be fine Prue, now stop worrying and go get a shower while I take Jenna down and give her some breakfast. Do you fancy anything special for your breakfast Prue?”

“A bacon sandwich would be nice, but only if it’s no trouble for you to sort out Sandy?”

“I was thinking of having one myself, so its no trouble at all. Now go get your shower and I will see you downstairs in a bit.”

“Okay, and thanks for all the help. It’s nice to have a more normal life again.”

“I bet it is Prue. I’ll see you shortly.” With that, Sandy was off out the door holding a sleepy eyed Jenna in her arms.

Prue took a nice long shower and washed the sleep out of her body. She thought about how nice it was to be able to take a shower and not worry about Jenna, as she was in safe hands with Sandy, and even safer hands when Sara and Sheana were around. Her life really had taken a turn for the better and all because some boy made a wish.

Prue finished in the shower and then got dried off and dressed and then made her way downstairs to get some breakfast. Sandy had just finished making the sandwich’s when she got to the kitchen. Jenna was munching her way through a bowl of Coco Pops and had a small glass of orange juice.

“Feel any more awake now Prue?” Sandy asked

“I feel almost human again now Sandy, thanks for asking. How’s my little sister feeling now?” Prue ruffled her hair as she asked her, but she couldn’t make out a word Jenna said as she had a mouth full of Coco Pops when she tried to answer.

Sara and Sheana could see Jo and Mike stood at the end of the road as they made their way up it.

“Are you okay Sara? You look a little tired today.” Sheana asked, as they walked up the road.

“I’m fine, I just got pulled into Prue’s dream last night, Jenna was there as well. But it was really weird to watch Prue’s past, I could smell the blood from the victim she was feeding on.”

“Do you think you can still trust her Sara? Once a vampire feeds on a human they normally become a monster for all time.”

“I saw some cloaked figure do battle with her and she won and locked her up and took her away. Jenna said this woman saved Prue’s life and turned her back to the good side.”

“I know it’s not an easy thing to do, but to look at Prue now you wouldn’t know she was ever an evil person at all.” They just finished talking as they got to Jo and Mike. Jo grabbed Sara, and Mike took a hold of Sheana and they all kissed.

“Good Morning Sara, my little love kitten.” Sara pulled away from Jo and then said, “Do I look like a cat to you?”

“No Sara, I just thought it would sound cute and sexy.” Jo thought he’d pushed his luck, but Sara couldn’t keep the straight face any longer, and just burst out laughing.

“God Sara, you’re such a tease. I really thought you were about to hit me or something.”

“I’m sorry, my big teddy bear. I’ll give you a kiss and make it all feel better.” Sara had a fake pout on her lips as she said it.

“So if I’m your teddy bear, does that mean you want to take me to bed with you?”

Sara got a sudden look of shock on her face, and Jo picked up on this right away as he realised what he’d said and how it had come out all wrong.

“S-Sara I didn’t mean it like that, I was just playing along with what you said. I’ve never even thought about sleeping with you.”

Sara got an even more shocked look on her face and Jo realised he wasn’t helping with the way Sara was feeling. Before Jo could say anything else, Sara put her finger up to his mouth and stopped him speaking again.

“Jo, please don’t take it the wrong way, but I just never gave it any thought and I’m not really ready for that sort of thing.”

She took a couple of deep breaths then said, “Lets just forget the last couple of minutes and move on. I do love you Jo, but I’m nowhere near ready to even think about that sort of thing.” Jo gave Sara a hug and a quick peck on the cheek.

Sheana and Mike were looking on, but never said anything as they knew it was for them to work out later.

They all turned and started on the walk to school and they were soon in the middle of a mass of kids making their way into the school. Sara was keeping an eye out for Susan and her gang, but they didn’t seem to be around. Sara wasn’t sure whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.

They all got looks, but not as bad as they did yesterday. A lot more kids said hi and Sara recognised some of them from yesterday as being some of the kids that Susan had picked on. Jo and Mike walked the girls to their classroom and stood chatting till the bell went off telling them it was time to get to their own home rooms.

“If I don’t see you before, We’ll meet in the same spot as yesterday for lunch.” Jo said.

“Okay, we’ll see you later then. Bye.” Was Sara’s reply, Then they all made their ways into the classrooms.

The morning rolled on and they got more new books to carry around till they got close to their lockers. Sara remembered why she hated the first week back at school due to all the books you get. From the second week on it would be easier due to you having all the books and knowing where your classes are.

Sara and Sheana were just dropping off some books when Susan and her gang surrounded them.

“You’ve made me look a fool you bitch! So now you can put your money where your mouth is. Meet me at lunchtime, behind the sports hall.” She pushed Sara backward into the lockers and then walked off.

“Are you alright Sara?”

“Yes, I’m fine. It will take a lot more than what she’s got to hurt me.”

“What you going to do Sara, at lunchtime?”

“I’ll have to fight her, or sort of fight her. I just hope I don’t get in too much trouble for it.”

Kimmie was standing close by while Susan and her gang confronted Sara and heard everything she had to say. She felt bad for getting Sara into the mess, but she had a plan to fix it, so she walked off to find some of the other kids to fill them in on her plan.

It was later that morning on one of the classroom changes that Jo and Mike ran into Sara and Sheana.

“Sara, is it true that I hear you’re going to fight Susan at lunchtime?”

“Yes it is, she said I made a fool of her, and she wants to show the whole school just who the boss is, or something like that.”

“Sara you can’t fight her, you’ll get into trouble.”

“But Jo, if I don’t fight her she will go back to picking on all the kids and I can’t let her do that. I saw it all too often at my old school, but I wasn’t in any position to help.”

“I know you want to help people Sara, but you can’t afford to get in trouble your second day at school, and with your special gifts, you could really hurt her.”

“I’m not planning on fighting her, but I won’t let her walk all over me just to keep myself safe. You saw how scared Kimmie was yesterday at lunch, so if Susan wants to pick on someone then let it be me and when the time is right I will put an end to all her bullying, and by that I do mean in a non fighting way.”

“I’m sorry Sara, I didn’t mean to make it sound like you were going to beat her up just because you can. I can still worry about you, even if you can beat up any kid in the school, and all the teachers.”

Sara ran her hand down the side of Jo’s face and then said, “I know it must be hard for you to live with what I am and what I can do, but just trust me, I won’t fight her. Now get to your next class before you get in trouble.” She gave him a quick peck on the cheek and let him go to his next class.

Sara and Sheana made their way into their next class and took their seats. She found herself watching the clock go around.

*****

Back at home, Prue and Sandy were painting the walls in the guesthouse and Jenna was playing in the garden next door with Cathleen and Maggie. Prue kept looking at out the window every now and then. She smiled when she saw how much fun Jenna was having.

“You going to help me paint, or just look out the window all day Prue?”

“Sorry Sandy, but it’s just great to see her having so much fun. She just seems so much more alive now, No pun intended.”

Sandy laughed than said, “I know what you mean Prue, she does seem more energetic.”

Prue got back to painting the walls alongside Sandy. They were making good progress even with Prue stopping to look out the window. Sandy looked around the room and thought they should have the paint work done by the end of the day, and due to them getting some good quality paint, it would only need the one coat.

Jenna was giggling and running around in the garden with Maggie, while Cathleen was having a tea party with some of her stuffy’s. When Jenna and Maggie got tired they joined Cathleen and had a drink.

Holly Came out at lunch time and told them all to come into the house for something to eat. Holly had already sorted out with Prue about feeding Jenna so they could work through lunch to get the guesthouse painted.

Holly got the girls sorted out and sat them down in front of the telly with sandwiches and drinks, then made her way back to the kitchen to make a couple more sandwiches to take next door for Sandy and Prue. She checked on the girls before she took the sandwiches and a couple of bottles of water next-door.

There was a knock at the door so Sandy went to see who it was. When she opened it, she saw that it was Holly. Prue had introduced Sandy to Holly earlier in the day when she took Jenna next-door.

“Hi Holly, is there a problem with Jenna?”

“Oh no dear, I just thought you could use a little break and something to eat.” She held up the plate and the bottles of water for Sandy to see.

“That’s really thoughtful of you Holly, but you really didn’t need to.”

“And would you have stopped to have something if I hadn’t?”

“Probably not.”

“Then you know now why I did. You’re only going to make yourself ill if you don’t eat at the right times of the day.”

Sandy could see a lot of her mum in Holly and knew she was right.

“You’re right Holly. My mum would say the same thing as you just did, thank you.”

“It was no trouble, I’d better get back before they realise I’m gone and raid the cookie jar.” With that, Holly was gone.

“Holly made us some sandwiches Prue. That was really sweet of her, don’t you think?”

“She really is great, and you should see how good she is with the kids.”

Prue and Sandy washed their hands and then sat down to eat their lunch.

*****

Sara was looking at the clock again and it was just about lunchtime, she was hoping that she could get through this fight with Susan without doing her any harm.

The bell for lunch went off and she watched all the kids filter out the classroom, before she got up to leave. Jo and Mike were waiting outside the classroom, they both seemed out of breath. Sara assumed that they had both run from their last lesson to be with Sara when she went to fight Susan.

They all walked to the sports hall and then around to the back where they found Susan and her gang and most of the school all stood around waiting for the fight.

“Well, well. The little bitch had the balls to turn up after all.”

Sara nearly had to laugh at her use of the word balls, because if she did still have the balls she wouldn’t be doing this now.

“Oh well Susan, lets get this over with shall we? That is, if you still feel the need to make an even bigger fool of yourself.”

“You’re so sure your going to win. But you don’t know who you’re dealing with.”

“Sure I do, you’re just some sad little girl that needs her little gang of sad little girls to make her feel all big. Does that about sum you up?”

Sara could see this was making Susan really mad, which was her goal. She threw a punch at Sara, which she ducked and then she tapped Susan on the head and said, “Better luck next time Susan.” This made all the kids laugh at Susan so she ran at Sara, but she stepped to the side and let her trip as she went past.

Susan was lying face down when she stopped sliding along the grass. She turned herself over and scowled at Sara.

“Are you going to fight me Bitch! Or just keep moving out my way?”

“Susan, I have no wish to fight you, but I am more than happy to keep letting you make a fool of yourself.”

Susan got to her feet and walked up to where Sara was stood. “Look bitch, you can’t come to my school and start stealing my little slaves for your own use.”

“Is that how you see all the kids you pick on, as nothing but slaves for you to use as you see fit?”

“Yes, and everything was going just fine till you showed up.”

“You’re talking about human beings like you and me, well more like me. I would be insulting them if I said they were ever like you.”

Susan went to slap Sara, but Sara caught her by the arm and pushed her away. Just as Susan was about run at her again, a group of kids stepped in front of her and blocked Susan’s path. One of the kids was Kimmie and a couple of the other kids were the ones that had spoken to her yesterday.

“Oh what do we have here then, do you think you’re going to stop me Kimmie?”

“Not me on my own Susan, but we have all decided as a group that from now on you won’t pick on any one of us. If you do, we will all take action to sort you out. So walk away before we make you and your little gang sorry you ever got out of bed today.” Kimmie and the other kids all stepped forward and surrounded Susan and her gang as she spoke.

Susan looked at the rest of her gang, but they were all backing up and leaving. So she did the same, and all the kids started to cheer for Kimmie and Sara. Once Susan had left and the crowd started to clear away Sara turned to Kimmie and asked, “That was really brave Kimmie, but what made you do it?”

“I couldn’t let you get in trouble for standing up for me or the other kids that Susan and her gang pick on. You showed me that we don’t need to be afraid, not when she needs us.”

“I’m really proud of you and the others. But remember that if you ever have any trouble with her again, just let me know and I will sort her out.”

“Thanks Sara, but I think she got the message, and she will be to busy trying to do her own homework to be a bother to any of us any more.”

“I hope so Kimmie, I really hope so.” Sara gave Kimmie a hug and then they all walked off to join their own little groups.

“That was so amazing Sara. How did you get Kimmie and the others to stand up for themselves?” Jo asked.

“I didn’t, they did it all on their own. I guess I just planted a seed.”

“Well whatever you did Sara, you sure helped them out.” Mike added.

Sara put her arm around Jo, and Sheana did the same with Mike and they made their way over to the dinning room. The food wasn’t too bad for school meals, but Sara didn’t have much of an appetite so she just picked at it. Sheana seemed to enjoy it, but she did say that the food at Sara’s was much better. Mike and Jo didn’t have much to say about the food at all.

After they had finished their lunch, they all headed for the shade of a tree and spent the rest of the lunch break sat talking about their classes and what they thought of the teachers in them. But all too soon it was time to head back in for the afternoon lessons and yet more books to lug around. The boys walked them to their first class of the afternoon and then sorted out the best place to meet them at the end of school. They got a final kiss and were gone. Sara and Sheana headed off into the classroom and started their afternoon lessons.

*****

Back at Holly’s house, the girls had finished their lunch and were watching some cartoons on the telly and eating some cookies. Holly had just finished cleaning up in the kitchen and was about to sit and have a cup of tea. Once she had sat down, it suddenly hit her that it was the first time she had sat since she got up and she could feel it. She was amazed at just how much energy the three little girls had. She also wished she could bottle it and then sell it to other mothers like herself, just so they could keep up with the young ones.

Cathleen was really into watching the cartoons, but Maggie and Jenna weren’t, so they went to her room to look at some of Maggie’s cat and kitten books. Jenna could sense the same thoughts she had the day before, so she really started to wonder if Sheana could help. It wasn’t long before Cathleen came looking for the other two, she found them both asleep on Maggie’s bed so she climbed on the bed and cuddled up to Maggie and was soon asleep. Holly came in and saw them all sleeping and just smiled and left again to get on with some housework.

*****

Prue and Sandy had got the room painted, and it looked like they wouldn’t need to give it a second coat as they were hoping. So all they had to do was leave it to fully dry and let the smell of paint fade for a couple of days and they could start sorting out and get Prue and Jenna moved in.

Sandy looked at her watch and saw it was getting close to the time that Sara and Sheana would be coming out of school, so she started cleaning up the rollers and paint brushes. Prue helped and they got it all done in no time at all.

“I’m going to see how Holly’s coping with Jenna then I’ll come back and give you a hand to sort out dinner Sandy, if that’s okay?”

“Sure Prue, I want to take a quick shower before I start dinner anyway. Oh, can you take this plate back to Holly’s with you? And tell her the sandwiches were really nice.”

“Sure I can Sandy.” As Prue finished speaking with Sandy she was off out the door to go see if Holly had any hair left after looking after Jenna.

Sandy went to her room and got some clean clothes and then made her way into the bathroom. Once she got out of her dirty work clothes, she stepped into the shower and let the water wash away the dirt and sweat that had built up over the past couple of hours. She would have had a soak in the bath, but knew that she would never have moved in time to sort out dinner. She had just finished dressing again and got downstairs when Prue came in the back door.

“I thought you’d have Jenna with you Prue.”

“She’s fast asleep on Maggie’s bed along with Maggie and Cathleen. I just didn’t have the heart to wake her up, so Holly said she would send her home when she woke up. If it’s okay with you Sandy, I will go and take a quick shower myself.”

“Sure Prue, if you feel anything like I did, I bet you really need one.”

“I won’t be to long Sandy, then I’ll give you a hand to sort out dinner. What you thinking of doing anyway?”

“Mum got a couple of pies when she went shopping at the weekend, so I was going to do them and some mashed potatoes and some veges.”

“Sounds great, I’ll be as quick as I can Sandy.” Sandy said okay and Prue was off upstairs to have a shower. Sandy got the pies out the fridge and then put the oven on and sorted out the pies ready to go in once it was hot enough. She then sorted out what vegetables she was going to have with the pie and set to work scraping and peeling. Prue was soon back and they had all the veges sorted in no time and were ready for a sit down by the time they had done. So Prue poured them both a nice glass of juice and they sat at the table waiting for the others to get home.

*****

Sara’s afternoon went a lot better than the morning did, she put this down to the fact she wasn’t worrying about Susan and all the trouble she could have got into for fighting. She was proud of Kimmie and the others for standing up to her. Sara was also proud that she was the one to give Kimmie the strength to do it.

The bell went off to tell them that they were free for another day and all the kids ran for the school gates. Sara and Sheana could see Jo and Mike stood waiting just outside the gates.

“How was your afternoon Sara, Sheana?” Jo asked.

“Pretty much the same as yesterday, we both have a stack of books to take home.” Sara replied.

“Do you need a hand to carry your books Sheana?” Mike asked.

“I’ll be alright Mike, but thanks for asking. How was your day Mike, you don’t look very happy.”

“It was okay, I just had some of the other kids making fun of me.”

“Why would they be making fun of you Mike?”

“They just do. I was an easy target for a couple of years, and now I have a cute girlfriend so I guess they’re jealous of me.”

“Well just in case they’re stood where they can see you, let’s give them something to be jealous of.” Sheana reached her hand up and around the back of Mike’s head and pulled it down so she could plant a long passionate kiss on his lips.

Mike was short of breath when they parted lips and Sheana had a big smile on her face. Mike just stared into her eyes and felt like he was falling, then he said, “I love you Sheana.”

Sheana was lost in his eyes and was only brought back when she realised what Mike had just said. She knew it wasn’t just something he said. He really meant it and that was like music to her ears. She gave him another kiss that put the first one to shame. They only stopped when they heard Jo say.

“For gods sake will you two get a room!”

They both stopped kissing and giggled and Sara slapped him on the arm for being so heartless. Then kissed him to say sorry which got Mike to say “Maybe we should make that a couple of rooms?”

Once they had stopped kissing, they made their way home. Jo and Mike walked the girls to the end of their road before stealing one last kiss each.

“Will you be coming over later?” Sara asked as she looking at both Jo and Mike.

“I wasn’t planning on it. I’m feeling pretty run down right now, we haven’t all got slayer blood running through our veins you know.” Jo replied.

“Hey, I resemble that remark, and I do get tired still, just not as quick. But I know what you mean though.”

“What about you Mike, got any big plans for the night?” Sheana asked.

“I’ve got some homework to sort out and then I think I’m just going to crash out and watch a little telly.”

“Do you not have a big telly to watch?” Sheana asked.

They all laughed at Sheana’s joke, but Sheana wasn’t joking. She soon realised that Mike didn’t mean he was going to watch a little TV and she had to laugh along with them.

The boy’s arranged to meet the girls in the same spot tomorrow and then they were off. The girls walked to the house, Sara saw Sandy’s car in front of the house so she tried the door before getting her key out. The door was open so they both walked in and went to see where everyone was. They found both Sandy and Prue sat at the kitchen table drinking some juice.

“Hi Sandy, Hi Prue.” Both girls said.

“Hi you two, how was school today?”

“It started off a little rough, but it got better after lunch.” Sara said.

“What happened in the morning to make it so bad?” Prue asked.

“That girl I told you about yesterday, she asked me out for a fight at lunch time. So I spent the whole morning trying to work out what I was going to do.”

“Well what happened then Sara, did you fight her?” Sandy asked, looking a little worried.

“Well I didn’t really fight her, she did try to hit me, but I just kept ducking and side stepping her. The real amazing thing was what the kids she used to pick on did. They all stood up to her for once and made her back off. So I never had to hit her and now she can’t bully the other kids as they are all now looking out for each other.”

“That sounds so amazing Sis, and you helped to make it happen. But please think before you act next time, as mum won’t be happy if you get expelled for fighting or any other kind of trouble.”

“I know Sandy, but it felt so good to put one of them bullies in their place for once.”

“I know it did Sis, but real life isn’t like an episode of your Buffy TV program. You’re not always going to have a happy ending, and I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

Sara could understand what Sandy was saying and she was right, there wasn’t any happy or sad ending, or a certain rating for any one to stick too. She was just lucky this time she didn’t have to hurt Susan.

“Dinners all sorted, so you and Sheana can go and do your homework. I’ll give you a shout when I’m ready to dish up.” Sandy said as she shooed Sara and Sheana off up the stairs.

Once Sara and Sheana had gone up to their room, Sandy turned to Prue and said, “Do you think I was being a little hard on her Prue?”

“Not at all Sandy, she was lucky today, but if she keeps drawing attention to herself then sooner or later they will work out she isn’t like other girls.”

“You mean they will work out she was once a boy?”

“NO! Silly, I mean they will work out she has special powers. Then the government will come and take her away to try and tap into those powers or try and turn her into a weapon.”

“I think you’ve been watching to much TV Prue. They don’t really do stuff like that.” Sandy was bending over to look in the oven as she said this and didn’t see the look on Prue’s face that said otherwise.

“Maybe you’re right Sandy, but it would be better to not find out. Don’t you think?” Prue was trying to work out whether she should say something to Sandy about what she really knew of, and how the government were trying to get their hands on Jenna. But she knew she had to wait till she found out more about what they would be dealing with, but keeping one of the real reasons for why she found Sara and Sheana was getting harder and harder to carry.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Prue was pulled out of her daydreaming when Sandy spoke. “Sorry Sandy, I was just thinking about some stuff.” Prue replied.

“Do you want another drink Prue?”

“Please, but I better make it a glass of my special stuff as I can feel a change coming on.”

“Do you want me to get it for you, or would you rather sort it yourself?” Sandy asked.”

“I’ll sort it myself Sandy and then I’ll go into the other room and drink it as I still don’t like to let others see me do it.”

“You really don’t need to hide what you need to do Prue, we all understand and don’t mind.”

“Its more for me than anyone else, I still won’t let Jenna see me drink.”

“Couldn’t Sheana fix your problem like she did Jenna?”

“No she couldn’t, I have a demon inside me fighting to get out all the time. Jenna was never infected by a demon due to her being so young when she was turned. If Sheana removed the demon now, I would die.”

“Oh, sorry to hear that. What’s it like having a demon living inside you all the time wanting to get free and do evil?”

“We all live with a demon inside, but when you’re turned into a vampire that demon replaces the person, and in most cases once that person had tasted human blood, they will remain a demon forever.”

“But I thought that you had fed on human blood, but you’re okay again now?”

“There are some Herb’s and other stuff you can take, but it doesn’t always work. I was lucky, but I know of many that it didn’t work on.”

“I’m glad it did, I like having you around to chat with, and Jenna is a little darling. Oh well, dinner will be ready very soon, so we better see about getting the table set and then we can call up to the girls and tell them to get cleaned up ready for dinner.”

Prue and Sandy set to work laying the table and then Prue said she would go and tell the girls that dinner will be ready very soon.

Prue knocked on the bedroom door and waited for one of the girls to say come in. When she did she poked her head around the door and said, “Hi Sara, Sheana. Dinner will be ready in ten minutes.” Both girls said okay. As Prue was about to go back out the room she heard Sara call her name. This got Prue a little worried, as she was not sure what Sara would say about what she saw in her dream last night.

“Yes Sara, what can I help you with?”

“Prue, I don’t know how to say this, but I had a dream last night and it was all about you and some red haired woman called Hypatia, how much of it was real, if any?”

Prue was looking down at the floor, she looked like a naughty school girl that was in trouble with the head teacher. “All of it is true Sara. I’m sorry you had to see that. I’m not that person any more, and I would never hurt any of you.” Prue was crying by now and Sara got up and went to hug her.

“I know who you are now Prue, I was just a little disturbed by how I could be in your mind while I slept.”

“So you don’t hate me then? And I can still stay here with you and the others?”

“Stop being silly Prue, why would I want you gone?”

“You saw the real me, and it must have repulsed you.”

“This is the real you, the woman I see now that would die to protect this family and her little sister. That was the demon part of you that I saw, and Jenna told me about this woman Hypatia saving your life. So I don’t ever want to hear you speak of leaving here just because you’re a little different.” Sara spoke in a firm voice that made Prue feel like she was the younger of the two.

“I’m sorry Sara, but I hate what I became back then, and I have to live with what I did every day for the rest of my life. As for you seeing it, I can only guess that it’s one of your slayer powers.”

“Buffy never had any powers like that.”

“You heard what Sandy said downstairs about this not being some TV program, well you’re not the slayer based on the program, you’re a real life slayer, so you now have the powers of a real life slayer and I guess this is one of the powers you will need in the battles to come.”

“What do you mean, battles to come? I don’t have any plans to be a real life slayer.” Sara was looking a little worried at what Prue had just said.

“Sara, vampires can sense other vampires, and you’re sending out a very strong signal that will pull vampires to you and other demons that feel they stand a chance at beating you.”

“I never wanted any of this Prue, All I ever wanted, was to be a girl. Now I’m stuck fighting vampires and demons.” Sara finally slumped on the bed and started to cry into her hands. Prue sat down on one side and Sheana sat the other and they both tried to comfort her.

“Please don’t cry Sara, I’m really sorry for what I’ve done to you.” Sheana said.

“I don’t blame you Sheana, I was the one that made the wish. I just never really saw myself as the fighting type.”

“There may be something I can do to help you though Sara. What if I charmed a necklace to shield you from vampires and demons so they can’t sense you?”

“You could do that Sheana? That would be great if you could. Do you think it would work Prue?” Sara and Sheana both looked at Prue hoping to get a thumb’s up, which she gave.

“Maybe I could cast a protection spell around the house and the guest house. That way no demon or vampire can enter, except for Prue.”

“I’m glad you remembered me Sheana, I would hate to have done all that work on the guest house just to be repelled from the door every time I tried to enter.” Prue laughed as she said it and the girls joined in. Prue was happy to see Sara laugh as it meant she was feeling a little better about everything. Prue couldn’t even begin to work out how Sara must be feeling. To have all those powers and have a new body and feelings to go with it.

Prue left the girls to finish getting cleaned up and ready to come down for dinner. Sara went to the bathroom to splash her face with water, and Sheana started to get changed out of her school uniform. She put on a T-shirt and denim skirt, then a pair of ankle socks and her trainers. She looked in the mirror and thought she looked really good. When Sara came back from the bathroom, she saw what Sheana was wearing and decided to wear something similar. Sara had a different coloured top on and she went for the cut off jeans instead of a skirt, but by the time they were ready to head down for dinner they both looked like sisters.

“How do I look Sis?” Sara asked.

“You have great taste Sis.” Sheana replied as they both started to giggle.

“Come on Sheana, we better get down for dinner before they eat it all.” They headed off down to have dinner.

When they got down, it was all on the table and ready to eat. Mum was home and Sandy had already filled her in on what had happened at school.

“I’m proud of you Sara, but please be a little more careful what you do. We can’t risk people finding out about your special powers.”

“I know Mum, and I learned my lesson.”

Sara looked over to the table and realised that she was stood behind where Jenna was sat, she had to wonder whether or not it was safe to stand there after what happened the other morning.

“Sara! I not going to throw my dinner at you.” Jenna had read her mind and saw what she was thinking.

“I’m sorry Jenna, it was only a quick thought I had.” Sara reached over the back of the chair and gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek. Jenna reached up and put her arms around Sara’s neck and hugged her back.

“Come on you two take a seat and have some dinner before it goes cold.” Mum said.

Sara and Sheana took a seat on either side of Jenna, Sandy handed them a plate of food each. There was a large amount of food on each plate, but Sara and Sheana were both really hungry. They all started eating and a silence fell over the table, as the only sound you could hear was the sound of knifes and forks hitting plates. As hungry as Sara and Sheana were, they couldn’t finish it all.

Mum had brought some chocolate cake home with her, so they had a slice of that each for dessert. Jenna had a scoop of ice cream with hers and made a real big mess while she was eating it.

“Come on you little monster, I think you need a bath.” Prue said.

“Prue, I don’t need a baff. Just wash my face and I will be fine.”

“Sis, you’re going to have a bath and that is the end of it.” Jenna could tell by the look on Prue’s face that she had lost this one, so she just let out a big sigh.

“Prue, why don’t you take Jenna up for her bath and me and Sheana will clean up the dishes. Sandy, I want you to go and put your feet up as you cooked dinner Sis.”

“Are you sure Sara? Don’t you have homework to do?”

“It’s the first week back at school, so there isn’t any homework for the first week. So go and relax why me and Sheana clean up the kitchen.” Sara pushed them all out the kitchen so they could clean up.

It didn’t take to long for the girls to clean up and once it was done they went to speak to Mum about charming the necklace and casting a protection spell on the house and the guesthouse.

They found her sat talking to Sandy in the living room so they asked her about doing some magic and if it would be okay.

“Sara, Sheana. I don’t mind you doing magic in the house, as long as your careful. And anything that will keep my daughters safe is okay with me.” The girls gave her a hug and ran off upstairs to make a start.

When the girls got upstairs they found Jenna sitting on the bed wrapped in a big fluffy bathrobe that belonged to Sara. She was trying to find her hands, but without much luck. Sara went over to her and rolled up the sleeves till her hands were poking out.

“Tank you Sara. I thought I had lost dem for ever.” She gave Sara a hug to say thank you.

Sheana went over to the desk where Sara kept the jewellery box and looked for a nice necklace to charm for Sara, but before she could find one Prue came in and stopped her.

“Here you go Sheana, I want you to charm this one for her.” Prue handed her a platinum chain with a Celtic type heart on the end of it.

“Wow Prue, that is really nice. Are you sure you want to give it to Sara?”

“She’s done so much for me and Jenna that I wish I could do more. I know that most of it is due to what you have done Sheana and I will find a way to repay you as well, but for now I want to do this for Sara.”

“Prue you have no need to pay me back for anything, and you’re wrong about it being me. It is Sara you should thank, she is the reason I am able to do all this good I can now do.”

“What do you mean by that Sheana. Your heart is a good one, just like Saras.”

“My heart is good just because Sara found the ring and freed me, If I had been freed by a evil person then it would have been a dark person stood here now.”

“So is that why they put a curse on the ring so only a person with a pure heart could free you?”

“Yes that’s right. It’s such an amazing feeling sharing her heart.”

“I couldn’t think of a better person I would want to share it with.” Sheana turned to see Sara smiling at her. “I didn’t realise that you share my heart Sheana, why didn’t you ever tell me?”

“I never gave it a thought till now. Have I done something wrong by not telling you?”

“No, not at all Sis, I’m just glad that I’m not evil.”

“If you had of been evil you wouldn’t have been able to free me from the ring.”

“Good point Sis. Well I am glad that my heart was big enough to free you and to share with you.” Sara gave her a hug and then they both turned to look at the necklace that Prue was holding.

“Prue, this necklace is so gorgeous I could never take it from you.”

“You’re not taking it Sara, I’m giving it to you. And like I told Sheana, it’s the least I can do for all you have done for me and Jenna.”

“I didn’t do any of what I did for gifts, but thank you Prue. I really love it.” She gave Prue a hug.

Prue handed Sheana the necklace and she set to work on charming it. Prue and Sara sat on the bed and watched her work on it. She did some chanting and her hands started to glow, then the light entered the necklace and Sheana said it was all done. She handed it over to Sara so she could put it on.

“It should now block all demons or vampires from being able to sense you, and I’ve added the same protection to it that I gave the ring Prue wears, but with your inner power you should have even greater protection.”

“So it works like the ring you made for Michelle then, it uses the wearers inner power to help feed it?”

“Yes it does, and with your inner power, you should have one really strong protection spell.”

Sara put it on and then said, “I don’t feel any different are you sure it will work?”

Sheana looked for some way to prove it. She saw a pair of scissors on the table and picked them up and then stabbed Sara in the chest with them, but the scissors just shattered before they ever made contact with her body.

“Are you nuts Sheana, how the hell did you know that it would work?”

“I am good at what I do Sis, and you really need to learn to trust me.” Sheana said with a grin on her face.

“I’m sorry Sis, I should have trusted you. But mum is not going to be happy with the fact you just broke her scissors.”

“I can fix that one too.” Sheana held the broken part of the scissors in one hand and ran her hand over it and then they were back to normal again.

“No matter how many times I see you do magic Sis, I still think it looks so cool.”

Sheana felt a tap on her leg and when she looked down she saw Jenna looking up at her. She knelt down so she was at the same eye level as he and asked what she wanted.

“Sheana, can you put spells on things so people can become animals?”

“I can Jenna, but why do you ask?”

Jenna just stood looking down at the ground and trying to find the right words to say. Then she said, “I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be a kitten. Can you turn me into a kitten?”

“I could charm something that would allow you to become a kitten, but I would need to get the okay from Prue first.” Sheana and Jenna both looked at Prue to see if she would let her do it.

Prue knelt down and looked at Jenna then said, “I will let Sheana do this, but you can’t go telling anyone. Do you understand Jenna?”

“Yes I understands Sis, but I really want to be a kitten for a little bits.”

“Okay then Sheana do your worst.” Prue said with a smile on her face. Sheana knew she was joking and she just smiled along with her.

“I’m going to need something that can be used as a charm, but it needs to be able to fit around the neck so she can wear it while in the form of a kitten.” Sheana said.

“What about a ribbon? You could tie it around the neck in a nice little bow.” Sara said in reply.

“I have a piece of pink ribbon in my bag downstairs.” Prue said. She left to go and get it.

When she got back, Sheana took the ribbon from her and set about charming it. She did some chanting and made a glowing ball that entered the ribbon.

“Do you want to tie it around her neck Prue, she is your sister?”

“She will change back once the bow is undone, right?”

“Yes Prue, all will be fine once the ribbon has been removed.” Sheana said as she put her hand on Prue’s shoulder, to let her know she could trust her.

Prue lifted Jenna’s hair out the way and then tied the ribbon around her neck making a pretty bow to one side of her neck.

Nothing seemed to happen at first, but then they saw Jenna start to glow and lots of little lights started to shoot from her body. She started to get smaller in size till she vanished into the bathrobe. Once the bathrobe was just a small pile on the floor they saw it moving and then a little grey and white kitten came out meowing at them with a pink bow on one side of its neck.

Prue picked the little bundle of joy up and felt it purring in her hands and it was looking up at her with a set of wide eyes that made you just want to smother it in love the minute you look at them. Sheana and Sara came over and were fussing with the little kitten and stroking it.

“She is just so cute. Do you think we can keep her this way, just think of all the trouble she will not get into.” Prue said. Little kitten Jenna must have understood what they were saying because she started to meow even louder, as if to say NO!

Sara walked over to her computer desk and got a little ball and then came back to where Prue had put the kitten down on the bed and put the ball on the bed and rolled it to the little kitten. It attacked the ball and started to play with it all over the bed. The girls sat and watched her play for a long time and then they decided it was time for Jenna to get to bed. Prue spent a little time trying to grab the kitten and take the bow off. Once it was removed they sat and waited for Jenna to become human again.

It took a little time but she finally became her normal self. Sara got her a nightgown and took her to the bathroom so she could brush her teeth and get read for bed. Once she was ready Sara took her back to the bedroom and tucked her into bed.

Sara went over to her computer and sat to see what emails she had received in the past day and to give Sheana some lessons on how to use a computer. Sheana was a quick learner and was soon able to surf the net and type really well. Sara helped her set up a email account and then they went to some of the chatrooms to see who was online, but it all felt a little odd now that she was a real girl. The chatrooms had changed a lot in the past couple of years so she didn’t go there much any more anyway. When they got bored with being online, Sara showed Sheana some of her artwork. Sheana was really impressed and wanted to learn how to do it herself, but Sara told her she would need to practice lots and lots. But she said she would help her whenever she could.

The girls were that engrossed in the computer that they had lost all track of the time till mum poked her head around the door and told them it was time for bed. Sara looked at her mum a bit oddly till she saw the time and realised that it was nearly midnight.

“Sorry mum, I lost all track of time. We’ll get ready for bed now.” The girls made their way to the bathroom and got ready for bed. Prue had been quiet most the time they sat playing on the computer, she did check her email while they were sat playing. She was really surprised at how good Sara was at drawing and doing artwork on the computer.

“You coming to bed as well Prue?”

“Yep, I just need to go and do some stuff downstairs before I turn in for the night.” Sara and Sheana started to giggle at the bad pun Prue made, as she turned and left to take care of what ever she needed to do.

The girls eased into bed as quietly as they could, so not to wake Jenna. They both said good night to each other and put their heads on the pillow and were asleep in no time. They must have been more tired than they thought because they never felt Prue come to bed.

*****

Sara didn’t have any more dreams about Prue, or if she did she didn’t remember them. So when she woke in the morning she was feeling much better. She woke Sheana and left her to wake up while she went and took a shower and got ready for school. Once she was finished, she let Sheana go and take a shower while she sorted their clothes for the day. Sara was dressed when Sheana got back so she went down to make a start on breakfast while Sheana got her uniform on.

Sandy was in the kitchen when she got down and had already made a start on breakfast for the two girls.

“Morning Sis, is Sheana coming down?”

“Yes she is just putting her uniform on. Do you need any help with breakfast Sis?”

“Nope I have it all under control, you can sit and wait. Just remember to cover yourself up so you don’t get any spills on your uniform.”

“Sis, I am hurt that you would think I would spill food on myself.” Sara said with a pout on her lips.

“Don’t look at me like that. Your still getting used to your new shape and that chest of yours is a real food catching device.” Sara was about to argue the point with her, but she had been getting more food than normal on her chest. So she just covered her chest up like Sandy suggested.

Sheana walked in and giggled when she saw that Sara was wearing a bib, but she soon stopped when Sandy handed her one to wear as well. “Why do I need this Sandy?”

“You need that so you don’t get your breakfast all down your school uniform.”

“I’ve never got food on it before, what makes you thing I will now?”

“I don’t, but why should we take the chance. It’s better to be safe than sorry.”

Both girls could see the logic in what Sandy was saying, and neither of them wanted to spend the day with food stains on their school clothes. Sandy came to the table with two plates of bacon and eggs for the girls and then a plate of toast and a plate with her own food.

The girls finished the breakfast and thanked Sandy for doing it. “You’re welcome girls, now go and finish getting ready and get off to school before you’re late.” Both girls gave Sandy a hug and then ran upstairs to brush their teeth and grab their school bags.

Jenna was just waking up as they were about to leave the room and wanted them to give her a hug before they left. So they each gave her a hug and told her to behave. Then they were off out the door.

Jenna sat looking a little sad, but she soon cheered up when she saw the pink ribbon on the table across the room. She just needed to find some way of getting it out the house and around Maggie’s neck. She was brought out of her thoughts by Prue changing back to her human form.

“Jenna hugged her Sis then said, “ Good morning Sis.”

“Good morning Jenna, how did you sleep last night?”

“I sleep real good last night Prue. Sara not go in your dream. So she sleep real good too.”

“I’m glad about that Sis. I don’t want her seeing all the bad things I have done, I still worry that she will not want me around if she saw all of it.”

“Sara would not tell you to leave Prue, she loves us too much. You worry too much.”

“I know I do Sis, but that’s what kept us safe for so long you little monster.” As she said this, she jumped on Jenna and started to tickle her. Jenna couldn’t do a thing for laughing.

“Stop it, stop it Prue.”

“Hey now who’s worrying?” Prue said as she kept tickling her.

She finally relented when she saw that Jenna was having trouble getting her breath.

“You mean Prue, you know I hate being tickled.” Jenna said as she playfully slapped her sister on the arm.”

Prue rubbed her arm and then said, “So you still want to play then I see.” She then made a move to start tickling her again, but Jenna slid off the bed and ran to the bathroom, while Prue just sat and laughed at how quick she could move for someone so small.

Prue sorted out some clothes for Jenna to wear and then waited for her to finish in the bathroom. It didn’t take long for her to hear the flush of the toilet, then she saw a little head poke around the door trying to work out where her sister was. When she saw she was sat on the bed smiling at her she stepped out the bathroom.

“Do you need any help getting dressed Sis, or will you be okay?”

“I’m a big girl now Sis and will dress myself.” Jenna said with her hands on her hips. Prue giggled and said all right and left her to get dressed while she took a shower.

Jenna was almost dressed when Prue got back from her shower and she had done a good job. The only thing that didn’t look right was the fact she had the pink t-shirt on back to front.

“I told you I could dress myself.”

“I know you did Jenna, but you have your T-shirt on back to front.” Prue stepped up to Jenna and helped her take it off and turn it around. Once she had done this she could tell that Jenna was upset. So she sat on the bed and picked Jenna up and put her on her knee.

“What’s wrong Sis, why the long face? You did really well at getting dressed, you only got the T-shirt on the wrong way around.”

“I sick of making mustakes Prue, I try to do stuff right, but I still do it wrong.”

“Jenna, I know it’s hard for you to be so little, but Sheana fixed you. You’re going to get to grow up, and have a real life now, but it’s going to take time.”

Jenna let out a sigh and then said, “I don’t want to wait Prue, I want it now.”

“Be careful what you wish for Jenna. You need to learn as you grow up, that way you learn to be a grown up.”

“Sara made a wish and she got what she wanted.”

“She did, but she also got the power of a slayer and is stuck with it. So you see what I mean about being careful what you wish for.”

Jenna sat thinking for a bit then said, “I guess I do Prue, but will you still love me when I grow up?”

“Jenna I will always love you, nothing could ever change that Sis.” Prue gave her a hug as she said it. “Now come on, we’ll go and put some food in that tubby little belly of yours.” Prue poked her in the belly as she spoke.

“Hey Sis, I not have a tubby belly.”

“Are you sure you don’t?” Prue lifted her T-shirt to take a look. So Jenna lifted the shirt to show her and Prue took the chance to put her lips to Jenna’s belly and started to blow. There was a funny sound and Jenna was giggling and trying to tell her to stop.

“You tricked me, you’re evil Sis.”

“I was once, but a great little person I know helped turn me back to the good side.” The two hugged and Prue picked her little sister up and went off downstairs in search of food.

When they got to the kitchen they found Sandy sat having a cup of tea.

“Morning Prue. Morning Jenna. How did you sleep?”

“We both slept really well, but this little monster is now hungry.”

“Well we better see about feeding her then hadn’t we. What do you want Jenna, Coco Pops, or toast and jam?”

“I be really hungry Sandy, so can I have both? Please.”

Sandy looked at Prue to make sure she can have both. Prue gave a nod to say yes and so Sandy went to put on some toast, then got a bowl, cereal and the milk from the fridge and took them all to the table. Prue had seated Jenna at the table and went to help Sandy by getting the toast. She put in a couple more slices and took the other two slices to the table. Sandy had poured some Coco Pops into a bowl and put some milk on them, so Prue had the first two slices of toast. Jenna soon finished the cereal and Sandy came back to the table with the other slices of toast and put some butter and Jam on them for her.

“Thank you Sandy.” Jenna said.

“Your welcome Jenna. Now if you two don’t mind I’m going to go and get dressed. Just put the pots in the sink and I will wash them later.” Sandy waved and left the room.

Sandy went to her room and picked out what she was going to wear for the day, then went to get washed up. When she got back to her room she put her clothes on and was looking for something to tie her hair back with. She couldn’t find anything that matched the pink top she was wearing, so she went to Sara’s room to see if she’d got anything that would match her top. She saw the pink ribbon on the table and picked it up. She thought it would be perfect. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and tied the ribbon around it. She looked in the mirror to see how it looked and was shocked to see that she now had the ears of a cat and her skin was turning to fur. She went to speak, but all that came out was Meow. She was finding it hard to stay standing and fell to all fours, She was getting smaller and smaller. By the time she stopped getting smaller she was nothing more than a kitten.

Sandy had so much going though her mind, but she wasn’t able to take it all in due to the size of her brain being much smaller. She looked for a way out of the room, but there wasn’t one as she had shut the door from her room to Sara’s, and Sara’s door to the landing was shut. She could see herself in the full-length mirror on the back of the door and she was nothing more than a cute little kitty with a pink bow in its fur on the top of its head. She realised that it must have been the ribbon that did it, so she tried to get rid of the bow hoping it would change her back. But not having hands any more made it impossible to remove.

She knew she had to wait for Prue or Jenna to come up to the room and see her, and hope they worked out who the kitten was.

Back in the kitchen Jenna was just finishing the toast. Prue was about to put the pots in the sink, but decided to wash them up as a way of fitting in as part of the family. Jenna finished the toast and wanted to help, so Prue got a chair from the table and pushed it up to the sink so Jenna could wash, while Prue wiped and put stuff away.

Prue found it a little odd that Sandy still hadn’t come back down from getting dressed, so once all the pots were put away and Jenna’s hands were dry she picked Jenna up and they went to see if Sandy was okay. Prue knocked on her bedroom door but got no answer. She turned the handle and opened the door, but Sandy wasn’t in her room.

“That’s odd Jenna, I can’t find Sandy.”

“Maybe she go out already.”

“She would have said if she was Jenna. Let’s check Sara’s room just to make sure she’s not in there. She could be using Sara’s computer.” Prue walked down the hall to Sara’s room and opened the door. When she opened the door to Sara’s room she was really puzzled when she didn’t see Sandy in there either.

She was just about to turn and leave the room when she saw some clothes on the floor near the table. She thought it odd for Sara to leave her stuff lying around, so she went to pick it up. That’s when she saw the little ball of fur curled up on the computer chair sleeping. It was a little grey and white kitten with a pink bow tied in to the fur between its ears. Prue picked the little kitten up and got a whole bunch of meow’s when she did. She knew right away that it was Sandy, as the kitten looked the same as Jenna had the night before.

Prue gave Jenna a look and Jenna picked up on Prue’s thoughts and got an evil grin on her face like Prue did.

“Well, Well. What do we have here little sister. Looks like she fell for our trap, now all we need to do is trap all the others and we will have the house all to ourselves.” Prue added an evil laugh just to make it look even more real.

It took Sandy a little time to remember what had happened and why Prue was able to pick her up, but she was fully awake now and understood every word. She wanted to scream at Prue to not do it and to put her down and change her back, but all that came out were meow after meow. She was scared as well and didn’t want to spend the rest of her life as a cat. She was so scared now that she was shaking really bad, something not lost on Prue. Jenna could sense the panic in Sandy and leaned in to Prue’s ear and told her that the little joke may have gone too far.

Prue put Jenna down and then handed her the little kitten so she could untie the bow. Once the bow had been removed Jenna put the kitten down on the bed and stepped back. Prue grabbed a blanket from the bottom of the bed ready to cover Sandy up when she changed back.

It took a couple of minutes for Sandy to fully change back, but once she had she looked really worried that Prue and Jenna were really going to take over the house. She backed away from them both.

“Sandy, please relax. I was just playing a joke on you, I didn’t mean to scare you. Look you’re human again, if I was going to keep you as a pet, why would I have changed you back.” Sandy still looked a little worried, but she did see the sense in what Prue had just said.

“Why did you turn me into a kitten then Prue?”

“I didn’t, Sheana the witch did. But we didn’t turn you into a kitten on purpose. Jenna wanted to see what it was like so Sheana charmed the ribbon so she could see what it felt like. We just never thought to hide the ribbon till now.”

“Well I did kind of go looking in here, which must have made it a little hard to set up a trap for me.”

“I’m really sorry Sandy. I would never do anything to hurt you or any of the others. I just took the joke a little too far, and never gave any thought to how scared you were already.” Prue looked a little upset at what she had done. Sandy shuffled over to where Prue was sitting on the bed and put her arm around Prue.

“Don’t look so down Prue, I know you were only joking deep down. I was just little overwhelmed by being a kitten. But it was kind of fun and care free. In a way I liked it.”

“I can put the ribbon back on if you want me to?”

“No, no, I’m fine just the way I am.”

Jenna was stood watching them talk and looking sad. So Sandy asked what was wrong?

“I wanted to play with you as a kitten, but now you’re a girl again and I can’t.”

“I’m sorry Jenna, but I’m not meant to be a kitten, and I was scared because I didn’t know what had been done to me and why. Please don’t be mad at me, I’ll take you for an ice cream if you smile for me.” Jenna got a big smile on her face and then jumped on to Sandy’s lap and hugged her.

“Can I have a big ice cream all to myself?”

“Yes you can, and I will even treat you to a new dolly from the toy shop.”

“OH! Thank you Sandy, I love you lots and lots.” The little girl gave Sandy an even bigger hug.

“You have such a way with kids Sandy.”

“I know I do, but it’s cost me a lot of money to keep it up.” Sandy had to laugh at what she just said and the sarcastic way Prue had started it.

Prue got Jenna a dry T-shirt out her bag and then led her downstairs so Sandy could get dressed and join them. Sandy decided to leave her hair down this time. Once she got downstairs they left the house and locked up. They then made their way to the toyshop so Jenna could pick her new dolly.

*****

Elsewhere in town, Sara and Sheana were becoming just being another couple of girls at school, which they were glad of. The new girl label is hard to get rid of for the first couple of days, but they were getting along great with most kids. Susan and her little gang were keeping away from them, which suited Sara and Sheana just fine.

They had sports for most of the morning which Sara used to hate as Simon, so she wasn’t in the best of moods. Sheana could tell that something was wrong.

“Sara, are you all right? You don’t look very happy.”

“I’m okay, I just never liked doing sports at my old school. I never was one of the sporty types.” Sheana leaned in so no one else could hear and then said, “You weren’t a girl then with the power of a slayer.”

Sara got a grin on her face as she realised that Sheana was right. All of a sudden, she was looking forward to doing sports. They seemed to be getting a lot of looks in the locker room. At first, the girls were thinking that all the other girls in the room were lesbians, but then Sara had a thought that maybe they were just waiting to see if their shape was being helped by any padding.

Sheana leaned in to ask Sara why they were being watched, so she told her what she thought. Sheana got a grin on her face and then took her time to change out of her uniform so she was stood dressed in just her bra and panties like Sara. They let all the girls get a good look at the lack of any padding.

“Say why aren’t we getting our gym clothes on yet?”

“I want to make sure all the girls have no doubt that what we have is real. Trust me when I tell you that the last thing we need is for anyone to think we were fake in any way. Now they all know or will when the word gets out.”

“I find this world a very strange place Sis, but I trust you. Now can we get our gym clothes on?”

“Yep, we better or we will not be out on the court in time.”

They both got dressed and made their way out onto the court to see what silly games they had to play. They found out that it was netball, which Sara and Sheana had no idea how to play. As the lesson went on they soon realised that not many of the other girls knew how to play anyway. Sheana did have to tell Sara to play a little less better than she was, as she really shouldn’t be drawing attention to herself. Sara could see what Sheana was getting at, so she started to make some mistakes to fit in a little better. But for the most part she did have fun, being so fit made it a lot easier.

Once the lesson was finished it was nearly lunchtime, so the girls took a shower and got dried and dressed then went to meet the boys and see how their morning had gone.

They found them stood in the lunch queue and went to stand at the back of the line, but Jo told them to join them in the queue. “We can’t Jo, it wouldn’t be fair on all the other kids that have been standing here.”

“They won’t mind Sara. Trust me.” Sara was about to keep walking to the back of the line when the two girls stood behind Jo and Mike said, “You’re welcome to stand with Jo and Mike, we don’t mind.” The one that had spoken had raven black hair and deep blue eyes, and a large smile that made you want to like her from the first time she spoke.

“Are you sure, I don’t want to upset anyone.”

“Don’t be silly Sara. The whole school knows that you and Jo are an item, as is Sheana and Mike.” Sara gave this girl an odd look as she knew her name, but Sara had no idea what her name was.

“Oh, I’m sorry Sara. My name is Ann, and this is my friend Rachel.” Ann pointed to her side at a brown haired girl with deep hazel eyes, but also had a great smile on her face.

“Hi, its nice to meet you both. Sorry if I looked a little odd just then, but its strange to have everyone know your name when I don’t know all theirs.”

“Oh don’t worry about it, we saw what you did for Kimmie and her friends. Its about time someone put Susan in her place. I only wish that I could have been the one to do it, but like the rest. I was too scared of what Susan and her gang would have done to me.” Ann lost the smile and looked a little guilty now.

“Don’t look so sad Ann, I’ve been where you were and can fully understand why you didn’t do anything. All that counts is Kimmie and her friends finally stood up for themselves.”

Ann got that killer smile back and then said, “They sure did, I also heard that Susan found herself dropped down a couple of classes and even found her name on the boys football team. I think Kimmie and her friends were sending her a message to let her know they mean business.”

Sara put her hand to her mouth to hide the giggle.

“I was wondering why she wasn’t coming after me, and now I know.”

The lunch ladies opened the doors to the dinning room and they all started to file in and make their way to the counter. Jo got a tray to put their food on and Mike got one to put his and Sheana’s on. Once they had their food they went to find a table, and see how good this meal would be.

Once again the food wasn’t too bad, but still not a patch on mums cooking. Sara looked to see if Ann and Rachel were anywhere to be seen, but they had gone and sat down at the other end of the hall. They finished their food and then went out to sit under the same tree they’d sat under the day before. Sara was really beginning to like school for once, she loved the fact that nearly all the kids wanted to be her friend. She did think back to how it was in her old school, and how the popular kids made the outcasts feel and she wasn’t going to let that happen to her. She wanted to be friends with all sorts of kids. She knew she’d made a start with helping Kimmie and she was going to do it a lot more before she left school.

Sara was brought out of her day dreaming by the bell to tell her that lunch time was over, and she needed to get back to class.

“You doing okay Sara?” Jo asked as he helped her to stand up.

“Yep, I’m doing great, just thinking how much fun school is now?” Jo gave her an odd look and Sara playfully tapped his arm. “You know full well what I mean.”

“I do Sara, and I am beginning to like school a lot more as well. I know that Mike is.” They both looked over to find Mike and Sheana still sat on the grass kissing.

“Come on you two love birds. We’re going to be late for class at this rate.” Sara said.

They stopped kissing and got up, they put their arms around each other like Sara and Jo had done and they followed behind back into the school ready for an afternoon of more school work.

*****

Sandy and Prue had spent the last couple of hours walking around the toyshop while Jenna played on the bikes and sat using the kid’s computers. She was having a real blast just running and playing with all the other little kids. Sandy looked at her watch and showed Prue. “We better tell her to go and pick the dolly she wants so we can pay for it and go and get her some ice cream.” Sandy said.

“Don’t you think we should get a bite to eat before we fill her up with ice cream?”

“I guess we should really. I know a place just down the road that we can go to.”

They dragged Jenna away from the other kids and let her pick her new dolly and then Sandy left to pay for it while Jenna said goodbye to all the kids she had been playing with. Once they were back at the car, Sandy gave Jenna the doll and she gave Sandy a hug to thank her for it. Prue just stood and let a tear run down her cheek, she was happy to see Jenna getting a more normal life for once.

“You okay Prue?” Sandy asked.

“Yes I’m fine, it’s just really nice to be out doing normal stuff with my sister and best friend.”

“How long has it been since you did stuff like this with Jenna?”

“Let’s just say too long shall we.” Prue replied with a funny look on her face.”

“Oh, that long.” Sandy replied with a similar look on her face, which had both girls laughing.

They got in the car and Sandy drove to the restaurant and parked. Once they were seated and ready to order they called over the waitress. They ordered the food and then sat watching Jenna play with her doll till the food came. Sandy and Prue had a sandwich and Jenna had fish fingers and chips. She must have been really hungry from all the running around because she cleared the plate. Sandy handed her the desert menu and told her to pick what ever she wanted.

“I can pick anyfing I want?” Her eyes were as wide as saucers. She saw a really large glass that was full of ice cream and sauce and had a stick of chocolate stuck out the top. She pointed it out to Prue.

“It’s up to Sandy Sis. If she says it’s okay then you can have it.” She turned the menu to show Sandy. “Are you sure that’s the one you want Jenna?”

“Yes please Sandy!”

“Okay then.” Sandy waved for the waitress to come over and she ordered the ice cream that Jenna had picked off the menu, and two coffees.

Jenna sat looking for the waitress to come back with her ice cream. She was looking the wrong way and never saw the waitress till she was putting her ice cream down on the table. Jenna had to look up from where she was sitting to see the top of the ice cream. Prue could see that she was going to have trouble, so she stood up and helped Jenna to stand on her seat to reach the top of her ice cream.

Jenna was so happy with her ice cream she was humming as she was attacking it. Prue was smiling as she watched her sister work on the desert. She looked over to Sandy and mouthed a thank you to her. Sandy mouthed a, you’re welcome back.

They watched Jenna work her way through the whole desert, even if she did struggle towards the end. Prue got her cleaned up and they made their way back to the car while Sandy settled the bill.

They got in the car and drove home to make a start on sorting out the furniture in the guesthouse. Jenna fell asleep on the drive home, so Prue lifted her out the car when they got there and took her up to Sara’s room and put her on the bed. Then she went to find Sandy.

“Thanks Sandy, she had a real great time today. I’ve not seen her that happy in a really long time.”

“You’re more than welcome Prue. I had a lot of fun myself.” Sandy gave Prue a hug and then they sat at the kitchen table to work out the plan of attack for the afternoon.

They had just worked out what they were going to do when there was a knock at the door, so Prue got up to answer it. When she opened the door, she found holly stood there with a worried look on her face.

“Hi Holly, are you alright? You look a little worried about something.”

“Hi Prue, I’m sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if you could watch Cathleen and Maggie for a couple of hours? I need to go and sort some things out, and don’t want to drag the kids around with me while I do them.”

“Of course I will Holly. Do you want to bring them around here, or shall I come around to your house? Jenna is asleep upstairs at the minute, she had a big lunch and fell asleep on the ride home.”

“I’ll bring them around here then so you don’t have to wake Jenna.”

“I don’t think she will stay asleep long once she finds out that Cathleen and Maggie are here.”

“I guess your right. Thank you so much for this Prue, you’re a life saver.” Holly gave Prue a hug and then left to get the girls.

Prue filled Sandy in on what they would be doing and then she went back to see if Holly needed any help getting the girls sorted out. Just as Prue was about to go out the front door she saw holly walking up the path holding Maggie’s hand and carrying Cathleen, who was holding her stuffy, as she called it.

“Here’s my mobile number Prue, and I shouldn’t be to long, but if you need to call me for anything, please don’t hesitate for a minute.”

“Holly, relax. The girls will be fine, and Sara and Sheana will be home later, so I will have all the help I need. So go and do what you need to do.”

“I’m sorry for flapping Prue, but I’ve never had to leave them before. It just doesn’t feel right. Do you know what I mean?”

“I understand more than you will ever know Holly. I still worry when I have to leave Jenna with anyone while I run an errand. Now go and do your running around before it’s too late.” Prue gave Holly a hug and sent her on her way.

Prue took the girls to the living room and sat them down in front of the telly.

“You watch the telly for a little bit and I will go and see if Jenna is awake yet. She had a big lunch and got real sleepy.”

“I know what you means Prue, I get the same way if I eat too much. I keep eye on Cafleen while you goes and check.”

“Thank you for being so helpful Maggie. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

“I try’s my best, but it not be easy.” Maggie folded her arms and let out a big sigh. Prue did her best to not laugh at the funny sight of this little girl trying to act all grown up.

She went upstairs to look in on Jenna. She was just starting to wake up as Prue opened the door.

“How did I get here Prue?”

“You fell asleep in the car, so I brought you up to bed when we got home. Are you feeling more awake now?”

“I feeling much more awake now Prue.”

“Good, because I have Cathleen and Maggie downstairs. Holly had to run a couple of errands.”

“Oh goody. Can I go and play with them?”

“I hope you will, or I will have to keep them entertained myself all afternoon. Now get that cute little butt of yours off the bed and down to the living room.” Jenna slid to the end of the bed and hopped off. Prue sat and watched as her little sister ran to the door and disappeared out of it.

Prue was so happy to see her sister so full of life. She wished she had found this family a long time ago, but knew that it was all thanks to Sara and a wish she made. She made a mental note to give Sara a really big hug to thank her, and give Sheana one too, for helping Sara. She made her way downstairs to go and make sure that they were all okay, the last thing she wanted now is to let them get hurt. Holly would never forgive her if that happened.

Prue found the girls all sat watching the cartoons when she got down and they had all just got a drink, thanks to Sandy. “Thanks Sandy, I would have sorted it all out once I got back down.”

“I know you would have Prue, but I was here and we can do the babysitting between us. I love kids.”

“I kind of worked that one out this morning. I saw the way you spoiled Jenna.”

“I’m sorry, but it just looked like she needed a little something just for her. We’ve been that busy sorting the guest house that she must have felt a little left out of it. Meeting Maggie and Cathleen is the only thing that saved us from having a very unhappy little girl getting under foot.”

“I know what you mean Sandy, which is why I jumped at the chance to repay Holly for all the kindness she showed us by looking after Jenna.”

“The girls will be okay for an hour or so, now they’re watching the cartoons. So do you want to have a cup of tea and a chat in the kitchen?”

“Now that sounds like my type of plan.” They headed off to the kitchen but left the door open so they could see the girls watching telly.

The weather was nice and the girls got bored after an hour and wanted to play outside. So Prue made sure the side gate was shut and locked, then let them go out and play.

Sandy remembered that there was an old box of toys in the garage below the guesthouse, so she went to find it and see if there were any toys they could use in the garden. Luckily, there were a lot, so she took the box out to the garden and let the girls sort it out for themselves.

The girls started looking through the box, they started to find some really cool toys to play with. There was a bat and ball set and a set of skittles and a ball. The girls set up the skittles and spent some time playing with them while Cathleen had fallen in love with Jenna’s new dolly.

Sandy and Prue were working in the guesthouse and kept looking out at what the girls were doing. They could see they were having fun and didn’t need to keep looking so much.

They had been playing for an hour when they saw Jenna stood in the doorway. “Hi Sis, Is everything okay?” Prue asked.

“Yes, I just need to go use the bafroom.”

“You’ll have to go and use the one in the house Jenna, the one in here is not working yet.”

“Otays, but I better goes or I will not makes it.”

“Do you need any help Sis?”

“No’s, I be otays.” And she was off up the stairs.

Jenna made her way up to Sara’s room and did her business and left the bathroom, but on the way to the bedroom door she saw the pink ribbon on the table. She went back and took the ribbon from the table and put it in her pocket.

When she got back to the garden she saw that Cathleen was getting sleepy so she led her to one of the sun chairs in the shade and helped her onto it. “You take a nap Cafleen and I will play with Maggie till you wake up’s.”

“Can I sleep with you new dolly Jenna?”

“Yes you can Cafleen.” She went and got the dolly and gave it to Cathleen to look after. Cathleen Cuddled up to the doll and was fast asleep in no time. Prue looked out to see that Jenna had sorted out Cathleen, so she went back to helping Sandy get the toilet working.

“How are the girls doing?” Sandy asked.

“They’re playing really well, and Jenna just helped Cathleen to take a nap. And she has taken a real fancy to Jenna’s new dolly.”

“Does that mean I need to go and by another doll for Cathleen then.”

“I’m sure she wouldn’t say no if you did Sandy.”

“I’ll call in the next time I’m passing and get a couple more, so they all have one.”

“I see the big heart runs in the family.”

“Thanks Prue, that means a lot to me.”

“I mean every word of it Sandy. Your whole family has such a passion to help others. You’re all a source of great good in the world.”

“I don’t know what to say Prue. We all just do what we feel is right.”

“Well keep it up, because it’s a great gift you all have.”

“Well I wish my gift was to be able to fix this toilet.” Sandy put the spanner down and sat on the edge of the bath. As she looked down the back of the toilet, she saw what looked like a tap. But there wasn’t any faucet on the end. “No, it can’t be that simple, can it?” She bent down and turned the tap till she heard the sound of water starting to run into the tank on the back of the toilet.

“See you can fix toilets as well.” Prue said with a giggle.

“I can’t believe I never thought to check and make sure the water was turned on.”

“Don’t worry about it Sandy, we’ve all done stuff like that. The main point is, you got it working in the end.”

“I guess you’re right, I just feel a little silly about it.”

“Yep, I would too, if it was me,” Prue had a silly look on her face and was nodding in a silly way.

“Hey! Are you making fun of me?” Sandy asked in a disgruntled voice.

Prue just burst out laughing. Sandy tried to look mad, but soon started laughing with her. When they stopped laughing, Prue gave her a hug and they set about cleaning up all the tools and mopping the bathroom floor.

Jenna had gone back to where Maggie was playing with a skittle and ball set. “Maggie, does you’s still want to be a kitten?”

Maggie looked at her a little odd, as if she didn’t remember ever telling her about that. “How did you’s know about dat Jenna?”

“I just no’s otay. So do you’s or not?”

“Yes I would very much, but dere is no way it will ever happen.” Maggie let out a big sigh and looked really sad.

“What if I said dere was a way for you to be a kitten Maggie.”

Maggie’s head shot up. “How’s could you do dat den Jenna? I would really love dat.”

Jenna pulled the ribbon out her pocket and showed it to Maggie. “If I tie’s dis ribbon round your neck, you’s will turn into a little grey kitten.”

“How silly you think I am Jenna? I no dat won’t works.”

“Let me show’s you den.” Jenna stepped forward and put the ribbon around Maggie’s neck and tried to tie a bow, but just ended up with a knot. It still had the same effect though. Maggie was feeling a little funny, she looked at her hands as they started to turn grey and her skin was turning to fur. Her fingers curled up into a fist and she couldn’t open them again. She could feel her ears moving up the side of her head and getting longer. There was a tickling at the base of her spine as she could feel a tail growing. For a second or two she was scared, but she soon realised that Jenna was right, she could make her into a kitten, and she was.

By the time she stopped feeling any of the changed she was lost inside her clothes trying to find her way out. She saw some light from the other end of the tunnel she was in and started to make her way out. Just as she got there, a large hand reached in and pulled her out. The large hand belonged to Jenna.

Maggie went to speak, but all that happened was she meowed. It seemed so odd to hear it, that she did it again, and again.

“Are you’s otay Maggie? Picks you front paw up if you’s are.” Jenna watched to see if Maggie could understand her, and she was okay.

Maggie did as Jenna asked which made Jenna smile. “Does you like it Maggie?” Once again Maggie lifted up her front paw to let Jenna know she was liking it.

Jenna put her down on the ground and went to get a little ball for Maggie to chase. The minute Maggie saw the ball the kitten in her took over. Jenna rolled the ball to her and she started to play with it. Jenna could feel the fun she was having and it made her really happy. She had done a good thing and it made her feel good.

Jenna sat on a sun chair near where Cathleen was asleep and watched Maggie play. Jenna was getting tired from just watching her run around chasing the ball then a butter fly, then the ball again. Everything was going fine till there was a rustling in the bushes at the edge of the garden. Maggie wondering what it might be went to see. Just as she was about to poke her little kitten nose into the bush, The biggest dog she had ever seen jumped out and started to snarl at her and bark.

Maggie jumped back and hissed at the dog, but the dog wasn’t scared and started to edge towards her. Maggie did the only thing she could do, she ran.

It all happened so fast that Jenna had no time to do anything, not that a little girl would have been able to do any good against such a nasty looking dog. Jenna watched Maggie run and disappeared under the hedge at the other side of the garden. Jenna did the only thing she could think of, she called Prue in her mind.

Prue was about to say something to Sandy when she fell to one knee and put her hands to her head.

“Prue, Prue. What’s wrong?”

Prue stood up again then said, “Jenna’s in trouble, I have to go and help her.” She was out the door and gone before Sandy could get any more from her.

Prue jumped over the stair rail and was down with Jenna in no time at all.

“Jenna what’s happened?”

“Prue, some nasty looking dog is chasing Maggie.” Prue looked for Maggie in the garden. “Jenna how did Maggie get out the garden?”

Jenna looked really worried, like she knew she was in trouble. “I used the ribbon and made her into a kitten.”

“You did what!” Prue shouted at her. But before Jenna could give an answer, Prue removed the ring from her finger and transformed to her wolf form and was off on the lookout for Maggie.

Being in her wolf form she had a much greater sense of smell and could find Maggie much better. She got a fix on her and was off and running, she knew she had to find Maggie before the dog hurt her.

Maggie wasn’t as quick as the dog, but she could turn and dodge much quicker that the dog. She was only just keeping out the way of the dog, when she found herself trapped between a couple of bins. She tried to get the ribbon off, but it wasn’t moving. So she curled up into a ball not wanting to see the dog attack, she could feel the hot breath of the dog on her fur. The next thing she heard was a yelp and the hot breath was gone. She wasn’t sure she wanted to look or not, but when she did, she saw the dog lying on the floor with half of its neck missing. The really scary thing though, was the really, really large dog that had just killed the other dog.

Maggie curled up again and waited to die, she felt the big dogs breath on her fur like before, but then she felt a tug and she was being carried by the dog. Was she being taken to a pack of dogs to be shared, she started to meow really loud, but the dog just kept going. Maggie was trying to struggle and get free, but the dog wouldn’t release its grip on her.

Maggie started to look around and noticed that she was being taken back to where Jenna and Cathleen were. The dog jumped the side gate that led to the back garden. Maggie started to meow when she saw Jenna sat on a chair crying. The dog took her to Jenna and dropped the kitten in her lap.

Jenna dried her eyes when she saw the little kitten. The kitten was looking at the dog and was even more amazed when she saw it morph back to being Prue.

Prue went and got her ring and put it back on, then her clothes. She walked back over to where Jenna was trying to undo the ribbon. “I can’t get dis ribbon off Prue.”

“Wait here and I will go and get a pair of scissors. And try to stay out of any more trouble.” The fact that Prue had said any more trouble wasn’t lost on Jenna. She knew she was going to get told off later, but she would put up with it now she knows Maggie is safe again.

Prue came back with the scissors and then cut the ribbon away from Maggie’s neck. She stepped back after taking the kitten from Jenna’s knee and put her on the floor. Prue stood and watched as Maggie started to change back to her normal self. She went and got her clothes and helped her dress once she was back to normal.

“You, you killed dat dog Prue. You was a dog you self.”

“I was a wolf Maggie, not a dog, but what’s more important, are you alright?”

“I’m fine, I can’t wait to tell my mommy that I was a kitten, and you save me.”

“Maggie, you can never tell anyone what happened.”

“I no good with secrets Prue. I never be able to keep my mouth shut.”

Sandy had come down and saw Prue turn back to human and Maggie change back, and Maggie say she couldn’t keep the secret she now knew.

Prue turned to Jenna and said, “Jenna, you have to do the little mind thing on Maggie.”

“Do I have to Prue? I don’t like doing it.”

“I know you don’t Jenna, but this is what happens when you don’t think about what you’re doing before you act.” Jenna looked down, as she knew what Prue was saying was right.

“Otay then, but how much do I take from her?”

“Take the memories back to just after you put Cathleen down for her nap and before you said anything about making her a kitten.”

“I will try Prue, but I not be that good. I may take a little to much more.” Prue knelt down and said, “Just do the best you can Sis.”

Jenna stood face to face with Maggie and put her hands on each side of her head and closed her eyes. She pulled up all the images in her mind and then made them disappear and replaced them with an image of them the two girls playing games all afternoon. Both girls fell back as she finished working her little trick. Prue caught Jenna, and Sandy caught Maggie.

“Will they be alright Prue?”

“Yes, it just takes a lot out of her, and it’s just a little bit of a shock for Maggie. But they will both be okay in a couple of minutes. Help me put them on the sun chairs. That way, when Maggie comes around she will think she was just dreaming if she does remember any of it.”

“I hope your right Prue, or we will have a lot of trouble.”

“I know Sandy, I know only too well. But Jenna has never failed to do it yet.”

“Good, then we better get rid of that damn ribbon before it causes any more trouble.” Sandy took the ribbon off the table and the scissors then started to cut it into lots of little pieces too small to form a seal around anything. Once that was done, she put it all in the bin and then took the scissors back to the kitchen.

By the time Sandy got back both Maggie and Jenna were coming around. Did you both enjoy your naps?” Prue asked. Jenna caught onto what Prue was getting at and played along.

“I feel much better now, fank you.” Jenna said, but Prue could tell that she wasn’t. She knew that her sister was feeling really bad about what she did, but Prue had no way to help her feel better and wasn’t sure she should.

“I don’t remembers getting sleepy, but I does feel better now. Fank you.” Maggie said.

Sandy went and got all of them a drink and some cookies. Prue started to clean up the back garden. Cathleen started to wake up and Prue went to make sure she was fine.

“Hello sweetie. Did you have a nice nap?”

“I sleep reel good. But I be fursty and my belly feel empty.”

“Sandy has just gone to get you all a drink and some cookies. How does that sound?”

“MMMMM, yummy.” Cathleen said as she rubbed her belly.

Sandy came back with a tray holding three glasses of orange squash and a plate of cookies. The girls all came and sat at the table, and took a glass and a cookie each.

Jenna was nibbling at her cookie and sipping at her drink, but she was far from her normal happy self. She kept looking at Maggie and wondering what would have happened if Prue hadn’t found her and saved her. She saw how close she came to being torn to bits by the dog, and what Prue had to do to save her.

Sandy could tell that Jenna was upset, so she leaned over and whispered to Prue. “Is Jenna going to be alright? She looks really upset about something.”

“She would have seen what Maggie went through when she removed the memories from her mind.”

“Is that really fair Prue?”

“I’m not too sure Sandy, but she did do a bad thing. She has to learn that when she does a bad thing there will be a punishment attached. You didn’t see how close we came to losing Maggie, I had to kill the dog that was chasing her.”

“Oh god Prue, I am so sorry. I know how you hate to kill.”

“Only humans Sandy, I have killed dogs and other animals in the past.”

“Oh, right. I never gave any thought to you doing stuff like that.” Sandy said with a thoughtful look on her face.

“Does it make you like me any less Sandy?” Prue asked looking a little worried now that she might have scared her.

“Prue I will always love you, just as much as I do Sara and Sheana. I just never gave any thought to you killing animals, and from what you said, the dog was about to kill Maggie.”

“Yep, and they will have another great beast attack story for the local paper.”

“So you get to save little kids and sell newspapers.”

“I know, it’s a gift.” Prue said with a false sense of pride in her voice.

Sandy was about to reply to her comment, but before she could they heard a voice from the other side of the side gate. Prue went to see who it was and found Holly there.

“Hi Holly, did you get everything sorted out you needed to get done?”

“Yes I did, and thanks for looking after the girls for me, you’re a real life saver.”

You have no Idea, Prue thought to herself.

“It’s the least I could do after all the help you gave me over the past couple of days Holly, and it was nice company for Jenna.”

“Did they have fun then?”

“Yes they did, Cathleen took a long nap and Maggie took a short one. She has been running around a lot, so if she does get tired sooner, just let her sleep.”

“Thanks Prue, I will do, and please feel free to drop Jenna off any time you need me too.”

“And likewise for your two little angels.”

“If it’s okay then, I will take them home and leave you to the rest of your afternoon.”

“Okay then Holly.” Prue said as she helped to get Maggie and Cathleen’s coats from the house and led them to the front door.

Jenna tapped Cathleen on the shoulder and waited for her to turn around. When she did Jenna handed her the dolly that Sandy had got her earlier.

“I want you to look after my new dolly for me Cathleen.”

“Fank you Jenna, I really lover her.” Cathleen hugged the dolly and then ran to catch up with Maggie and her mommy.

Sandy and Prue saw Cathleen leave with the dolly, but didn’t want to hurt the little girl’s heart and take the doll off her.

“Jenna honey, why did you let Cathleen take your dolly?” Sandy asked.

“She’s a good little girl, I’m not. So she should have the dolly.”

And before Sandy could say anything to the little girl, she ran off into the house.

Sandy looked at Prue for an answer.

“Prue what are we going to do? I know she made a mistake, but she’s not a bad girl.”

“I know she’s not Sandy. Just give her a little time and then I will go and talk to her.”

“I hope you’re right Prue, she looked really upset.”

“Trust me Sandy, she will be fine.”

“Prue, a little tip for you. The next time you try to lie to someone, don’t make it show on your face as you speak.”

Prue just slumped in the seat.

“I did get really mad at her Sandy. I just don’t know how to fix it without saying it was okay for her to do what she did.”

“Prue just go and speak to her. Let your heart say what you can’t.” Sandy pulled Prue up out the seat and slapped her backside as she walked past her.

“Ouch! I’ll get you back for that one later.”

“Promises, promises. Now go and talk to your sister.”

Prue went looking for her sister, she found her in Sara’s room crying her heart out on the bed.

“Jenna, we need to talk.”

“Go away, I’m a bad girl. I know you don’t want me around any more.”

Prue was shocked to hear what Jenna had just said.

“Whatever makes you think I want to get rid of you?”

“I read it in your mind when you were shouting at me.”

“Jenna I was mad with you yes, but I would never want you to go away. I was scared that Maggie was going to get hurt and I would have to try and tell Holly what happened to her daughter. I knew it would kill her because it would kill me if anything happened to you.”

Jenna could sense the worry and fear in her sister, something she had never felt before. She threw her arms around her sister and said she was sorry.

“I know you’re sorry Jenna, I always did, but I needed you to understand what you did and how wrong it was.”

“I do Prue, I really do, and I not do anyfing like dat again’s.”

“I know you won’t Sis. It’s a shame you lost your dolly though.”

“I know I did Prue, but Cafleen loved it, and I was bad.”

“You didn’t do a bad thing Jenna, you did the wrong thing for the right reason and you learned your lesson. Now you need to say sorry to Sandy though.”

Jenna had a puzzled look on her face then said, “What have I dones to Sandy?”

“She brought you that dolly, and you gave it away.”

“I sorry Sis. I never mean to hurt her feelings.”

“I know you didn’t Sis, but you better go and tell Sandy that.”

She helped her sister up off the bed and let her run off to find Sandy and say sorry. But when she got down stairs she couldn’t find Sandy anyplace in the house. She went out to the guesthouse, but she wasn’t out there either.

Jenna went back into the house and found Prue reading a note. “I can’t find her any place Prue. Has she left because I gave away the dolly?”

“No Jenna. She said she had to go and run an errand or two and she would be back soon. Do you want to help me sort out something for dinner?”

“Yes please! What are we going to cooks Sis?”

“How about home made pizza?”

“MMMMMM, yes. Can I put the topping on them?”

“Far be it from me to stand between you and putting the topping on the pizzas.” She pinched her sister’s cheek as she said it.

Prue set about getting the stuff to make the pizza bases and the stuff to put on them. The two sisters spent the next hour or so putting the pizzas together. Then they waited for everyone to get home to put them in the oven to cook.

Prue got Jenna to help her with the pots by doing the same thing they did in the morning. And they had the pots all cleaned and put away by the time Sandy got back.

Sandy had just set foot in the door when she was attacked by a little monster by the name of Jenna. “Sandy I sorry for giving away the dolly you got, but I fort I was bad and you not want a bad girl to have a good dolly.”

“Jenna, I never thought you were bad, You just made a mistake. The important thing is that you learn from it.”

“I did learn, I not play with the magic stuff any mores.”

“I know you won’t Jenna, but why do you still look so sad still?”

“I gave away the dolly you got me.”

“Yes you did, and I thought you liked that dolly too.”

“I did like the dolly Sandy. I was upset with what I did.”

“I thought that was the case, that’s why I went and got you this.” Sandy pulled a bag from behind her back and gave it to Jenna.

“I not understand. What be in the bag?”

“Why don’t you open it and find out.”

Jenna opened the bag and looked in, she found the same dolly she gave Cathleen, but she was wearing a different coloured dress. Jenna dropped the bag and put her arms around Sandy to thank her for the new dolly.

“Thank you Sandy for the lovely dolly.”

“Your welcome Jenna. Now do you want to come with me so we can take this other one around for Maggie?”

“You got Maggie a dolly too?”

“Yes. I didn’t think it fair on Maggie to not have a new dolly when you and Cathleen did. So shall we go and give Maggie her gift?”

“Yes, let’s go do it Sandy.” Sandy shouted to Prue that they were just popping next door to give Maggie her dolly.” Prue knew what Sandy had left to do and just smiled.

Holly was surprised to see Sandy and Jenna standing at the door when she opened it. “Hello Sandy, is there anything wrong?”

“Hi Holly. No there’s nothing wrong, I just wanted to drop this around for Maggie.”

“What is it Sandy?”

“It’s a doll for Maggie like the one that Cathleen came home with. I didn’t think it fair for Cathleen to have a doll and not Maggie.”

“Maggie didn’t mind, she’s not that sort of a child.”

“I know she’s not, but I still wanted her to have a new doll as well.” Holly gave her a hug and thanked her, then she shouted for Maggie to come to the door.

“You shout me mommy?”

“Yes I did honey. Sandy has something for you.”

Sandy knelt down and handed Maggie the bag. Maggie opened it and said, “Sandy she beautiful, but what I do to get it?”

“I knew that Cathleen got a new dolly, so I thought you would like one too. If you don’t want it I can take it back.”

Maggie hugged the bag with the doll in it and said, “No, no, I keep her please. Thank you Sandy.” She let go of the bag and hugged Sandy to thank her.

“Your welcome Maggie, now go and show Cathleen your new dolly.” She ran off to show Cathleen her dolly.

“Thank you Sandy, she really loves it.”

“Your welcome Holly. I’ll see you again soon. Bye” Sandy picked up Jenna and they went back to see if Sara and Sheana were home from school yet.

Sandy and Jenna had just got to the end of Holly’s drive when she heard a familiar voice. She turned to see Sara and Sheana walking down the road. They stopped to let Sara and Sheana catch up to them.

“How was school today then, did you learn anything?”

“I learned I like doing sports now Sis.” Sara said with a smile.

“We also learned she has to learn to play it not so good, if you know what I mean.” Sheana added.

Sara took Jenna away from Sandy and they started walking home again. “I hope you didn’t let on you have any special powers Sara.”

“Trust me Sis, I was careful and Sheana pointed it out before anyone else ever saw anything. I wish you would have a little trust in me.” Sara sounded a little heart broken that her sister didn’t trust her.

Sandy could tell that she had said the wrong thing. “Sara, please don’t take it the wrong way, I do trust you, but I also worry about you too.”

“I know you do Sis, but everyone seems to be waiting for me to make a mistake. I’m just getting a little nervous that I am going to make a mistake that I am second guessing everything I do.”

“You shouldn’t do that Sis, or you will make a mistake at the wrong time. Just think before using any of the powers you now have.”

“I’ll try Sis, that’s all I can do.”

“Then that’s all I can ask. How’s school for you Sheana?”

“I was scared at first, but I’m beginning to like it.”

“I’m glad Sis. It can be a lot of fun if you give it a bit of time.”

“Sara’s helping where she can, but even she is finding a lot of it very different. She did make me laugh as she was learning to play net ball.”

“I played that sport at school for a couple of years and never did understand it.” Sandy said in reply.

How was your day Sis?” Sara asked.

“It’s been a little different shall we say. I turned myself into a kitten when I took a pink ribbon from your bedroom. Then I treated this little monster here to a new dolly and some ice cream. Then she decided to turn Maggie into a kitten and Prue had to track her down when she got chased by a nasty looking dog. I think that covers it all.”

“So Maggie knows about us and the magic?”

“No, you’re safe. Prue got Jenna to work a little magic of her own to make her forget.”

“I didn’t know you could do that Jenna.” Sara said as she looked at her.

“I don’t like to, as I end up wiff the nasty stuff stuck in my head. But I make the mistake, so I have to live wiff it.”

“Well you really should have known better shouldn’t you?”

Jenna looked down and then said, “I just want to help Maggie, I see that she wanted to be a kitten so much. So I tell you and Sheana a lie. I sorry will you forgive me? I thought if I do this for her, she be a better friend.”

“Jenna honey, she already is a best friend to you. And don’t ever think you need to do things to make people like you better, if you have to do stuff like that then they aren’t your friends in the first place.”

“I think you learned your lesson Jenna, so Sheana and I won’t say another word about it.” Jenna gave Sara a hug and then she held out her arms to get a hug off Sheana.

They all went in the house and Prue made a move to put the first batch of pizzas in the oven. “Something smells good, what’s for dinner?” Sara asked.

“Jenna and I made pizzas for dinner. I hope that’s okay for you all?”

“Sounds good to me Prue.”

Sandy walked in and smelled the pizzas cooking as well. “Wow they smell nice Prue.”

“Thanks Sandy, I love to cook nearly as much as I love to eat it.” She said with a grin.

“Sheana and I will go and get changed and be back down. We don’t have much home work tonight.” The girls grabbed their bags and went to get changed.

Sara’s mum was just pulling into the drive as a black Range Rover drove past the house. The vehicle had a lot of different looking aerials on top, but Karen never really took any notice as she was getting her bags out of the car. She took the bags and made her way in.

If she had known what was going on in the black Range Rover, she would have been really worried. The vehicle had four men inside dressed in black combat gear and they were checking different machines trying to track down the magic they had been sensing, but for some reason they couldn’t pinpoint it.

“Sir, there is no way to pinpoint the source of the magic. They must have found some way to block it.”

“Could you at least work out what’s giving off the signals?”

“One signal is from a witch, a very powerful witch. But the other signal is like nothing I’ve ever seen before. But what ever it is, it has a lot of power. And I do mean a lot!”

There must be some sort of hiding place around this area. I think this is where group four lost the two sisters on their tracking last week. Report to headquarters to make this area part of the local patrol from now on.”

“Yes sir, how often do you want them to patrol?”

“Better make it four times a day.”

“Yes sir.”

“I don’t know what’s going on around here, but I plan to find out.”

To Be Continued Wednesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 05

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Chapter Five

The girl’s all heard the front door close, and knew that mum was home. Karen could smell something really great coming from the kitchen. She made her way to the kitchen, to drop off the bags she was carrying.

“Hi, everyone. Something smells nice, what’s for dinner?”

All the girls said hi, then Sandy said, “Prue has made a Pizza for dinner mum. Doesn’t it smell amazing?”

“If it tastes half as good as it smells Prue, I can’t wait to get stuck in to it.” Karen answered as she put the bags down next to the fridge.

“I hope you’re not too disappointed when you taste them then.” Prue said looking worried.

Karen was about to say something to Prue, but was side tracked when she felt a tug on her leg. She looked down to see Jenna smiling up at her, so she picked her up. “Hello Jenna. What can I do for you?”

“I help make the pizza. I put all the toppins on Karen.”

“You did all that Jenna? Well that would explain why they smell so good then Jenna.” Replied Karen, hugging Jenna.

“I finks Prue did a lot too Karen, so gives her some quedit too.”

“I think you both did a really great job on the pizza’s Jenna, so I thank you both.”

Sandy took over putting the shopping away, so mum could go and get washed up ready for dinner. Prue helped Sandy while Jenna sat waiting with Sara and Sheana.

Prue and Sandy were just cutting the pizza’s when Karen arrived downstairs, she went to get a drink, but Sandy led her to the table then said, “You sit and relax mum, I will get you a drink.”

“I could get used to this Sandy.”

“And so you should. You have been at work all day, so why shouldn’t we all spoil you a little bit when you get home. Next time, leave a shopping list, and Prue and I will sort it out during the day.”

“I know how busy you girls have been sorting out the guesthouse, so I thought it easier if I just did it myself.”

“Well now you know better Mum.” Sandy had her hands on her hips as she spoke in a firm voice.

“Yes I do dear, and I am sorry.” Karen hugged Sandy as a way of saying thank you for caring so much about her.

Karen sat watching Sara tickle Jenna for a bit, till Sandy got back with a cup of tea for her. “There you go mum. A nice cup of tea, just the way you like it.”

“Thanks Sandy, I am really ready for this, and some of that great smelling Pizza.”

“Was it a tough day Mum?” Sara asked.

“No worse than normal Sara. How was your day at school?”

“I was a little worried at the start of it, we had gym. I was worried that all the other girls would see that I was a boy, but all turned out to be okay in the end. I was really having fun. I guess it’s different now I have more energy.”

“Just remember not to draw too much attention to yourself Sara.”

“She was having a little bit too much fun mum, but I reminded her and she slowed it down a bit after that. But for the most part, we are both just normal school girls.” Sheana seemed quite happy to be fitting in.

“Will any of you ever trust me enough to not be a total screw up?” Sara looked really down as she said it. She then got up from the table and saying, “I’m not really hungry any more.” She put Jenna on Sheana’s knee and left the room.

Karen looked at Sara as she left the kitchen, then she looked at Sheana, too see if she had some answer to why Sara was acting as she just had. But all Sheana could do was shrug.

“Mum, I think I know what it is.” Sandy said with a sad look on her face.

“What is it then Sandy? Has she told you something I should be worried about? Do you think someone has found out about her powers?”

“Mum, I think that is the problem. You said the same thing I said to her when she got home. I think we need to trust her a little more, she is a good kid and she has never done anything to let us not trust her in the past.” Sandy said with a sigh.

Karen sat thinking about it for a bit, then said, “I guess I have been putting her down a lot since she changed. I just worry about her being found out, and then someone taking her away from us all.”

“Mum, we need to trust Sara, she won’t screw up. But if we keep making her second guess herself, she will.” Sandy was feeling just as bad as her mum was. They had both been riding Sara really hard. “As for them taking her away Mum, I feel sorry for the fool that tries to do that, because you will really see her use her powers then.”

“You’re right Sandy, I have been worried a little too much about her, when I should have been trusting her.”

“Do you want me to go and have a word Mum?” Sandy asked.

“No, I think I should go and have a word with her. It was me that upset her, after all.” Karen said with a big sigh.

“Why don’t you both go and see her. It sounds like you both need to talk with her, and I am sure she would love to know you both trust her, but are just worrying about her a lot.” They both looked at Prue as she suggested this to them.

“You’re right as always Prue.” Karen smiled then stood up and helped Sandy to her feet. Then they went to find Sara.

Karen knocked on Sara’s door, but when they didn’t get an answer, they both eyed each other with worried looks on their faces. Sandy opened the door expecting to see an empty room, but they both found Sara lying on the bed with her back to them both.

They went and sat on the bed. Sandy rubbed Sara’s back then said, “Sara, Mum and I really need to have a chat with you.”

Sara never turned over she just said, “What have I screwed up now?”

“Sara, will you please turn over and talk to us.”

“What’s the point, you’re only going to tell me yet again to be careful and don’t screw up. Don’t worry, I won’t.” She still wouldn’t turn and face them both.

Sara just wanted to be left alone, she was sick of everyone telling her to be careful and don’t do anything to make yourself stand out. She was sick of it. She was suddenly brought out of her self-pity when she felt a hard slap across her backside. She spun over and sat up to find out which one of them just slapped her.

“Who just hit me, and what have I done now?” Sara asked with puffy red eyes from crying.

“I slapped you Sis, because mum and I need to have a chat with you, and I’m not going to talk to your backside.”

“I told you both that I was going to stay out of trouble, and I am trying to not stand out. But all you two seem to do is get on at me about it still.” Sara started to cry again, but this time mum was there to give her a hug and make her feel better.

“Sara, we are really sorry for how we’ve been treating you since your change, but it’s not because we don’t trust you hon, we are both just worried about you. I’m scared that someone will find out and then take you away from me.” Karen was crying now, then Sandy joined in and became part of the hug.

“I just thought you were both sick of me.” Sara cried.

“Don’t be silly Hon, I would never be sick of you. But I will worry for you.” Mum said as she got a tissue out her pocket and wiped Sara’s eyes and then her own.

“That goes double for me Sis. I just worry that you would be hurt if they found out and started to treat you like I freak. I know that would kill you inside.”

“I know you both mean well, but I just want you both to have some trust in me. I had two really great teachers, and I won’t let them down. Everything you two have shown Simon is still in here with me. I just have the body to fit the way I have felt for years on the inside.”

“We know that Hon, but it’s this super power you now have that is worrying. But we should know better than to doubt you.” Mum hugged Sara again. “Now, are you still not hungry, or are you ready to go and try some of this wonderful Pizza that Prue and Jenna made for dinner?”

“I would really like to come down for some dinner, if that is okay with you two?”

“Stop being silly Sara. Why do you think Sandy and I came upstairs to chat with you. Now get your cute little butt off that bed and go and get washed up. We’ll wait for you.”

Sara had a smile on her face when she went to the bathroom. Sandy and her mum were happy to see her acting more like her old self, or new self. They were both stood at the bedroom door waiting when she came out. “I really love you two. Thanks for being so understanding, I know I sort of sprang this whole new me on you.” Sara pulled them both into a hug as she spoke.

“You make me proud of you everyday Hon, I just worry about you too. And no matter how many super powers you have, I will still worry.”

“I know you will mum, and you too Sis. But with you two to help me become the best person I can be, I know I can make you proud of me even more.” Sara grabbed another hug before they all went down for dinner.

Prue was just putting the second Pizza on the table, and Sheana had used what she learned from Mike the other night to do a mixed salad, while Prue had put together a pasta salad. They both looked at the door when they heard heels clicking in the hallway then smiled when they saw that Sara was with them.

“I take it you got it all sorted out then?” Prue asked.

“Yes we did Prue, thanks for the suggestion.”

“I knew you three just needed to clear the air. You have all had to undergo a lot of changes in this past week, and even people as nice as you all are, must feel the pressure from time to time.”

“Well everything is fine again now. Do you need any help with anything Prue?” Karen asked as she seated Sara at the table next to Jenna.

Sheana stole a hug as she was walking back to her seat on the other side of Jenna. “I’m glad you’re feeling better Sis, I was worried about you.”

“I glad you better too Sara.” Jenna smiled up at her, so Sara gave her a hug to say thanks.

Prue had done a ham and pineapple Pizza, and a chicken and mushroom one. Everyone took a piece of each, Sara then took a piece of each and put it on Jenna’s plate for her and then added some pasta salad to the plate as well. Sara tried to get her to have some mixed salad, but she wasn’t doing very well with that one, so she gave up and just put it on her own plate.

They all loved the Pizza, and Prue was happy to have done such a good job with them. They all thanked Prue and Jenna for all the hard work. Once everyone had finished, Sandy and Sara helped clear the table, then they made a start on washing things while the others sat at the kitchen table and chatted.

With the cleaning out the way, they all went to the living room to relax and chat for a bit more, and watch some telly till it was time to go to bed. Jenna had already gone to bed in a way, she was asleep with her head on Sara’s knee and her feet draped across Sheana. Prue picked her up, as it was easier for her to get her than it would have been for Sara or Sheana to try and do it.

Sara and Sheana hugged Sandy and mum good night, then ran to catch up with Prue and pull the covers down so she could drop Jenna straight into bed. They all used the bathroom before heading to bed. Sara felt Prue/Wolf lie across her feet, just as she was dropping off to sleep.

Sara woke to find herself in a dungeon of some sort. She knew it was a dream, but it still felt so real. She heard a noise from behind her and turned to see Prue chained to the wall. The red haired woman that Jenna called Hypatia was stood looking at her.

“What are you waiting for bitch! Why don’t you just kill me already!” Prue screamed at her.

“If my goal was to kill you Prue, I would have done it in the graveyard.” The woman had a voice that made you relax and want to trust her.

“Then what do you plan to do to me?” Prue pulled at the chains holding her against the wall.

Sara walked further into the room and looked around. She was amazed at how much control she had over the dream. She spun to look at the woman, when she heard Jenna speak, but it was Jenna from the time of the memory, not now.

“Prue, please come back to me. I’s need my sister. Please Prue.” Jenna said as she snuffled back a tear.

“She’s gone you little brat! All that is left is me, and if you get too close I will rip your throat out!” Prue pulled on the chains again, but they wouldn’t give one bit.

“Do you really think you could kill your sister Prue? I think you couldn’t, care to put it to the test? Shall we see if you could rip out the throat of your own sweet sister.” Hypatia put her hand in her pocket and pulled out a bar that looked a little like a key and chucked it to Prue. “That will undo the steel bands holding you Prue. I will wait over here while you release yourself.” She walked over to a table that had a seat by it and sat down, she pulled Jenna up onto her knee and waited for Prue to release all the steel bands.

Once Prue was free, Hypatia placed Jenna on the floor and watched as she took a couple of steps towards her sister. Hypatia just watched as Prue walked towards her, Sara wanted to step in, but she knew that she could do nothing.

Prue lunged at Jenna, but then she just stopped. Hypatia just chuckled then said, “If Prue isn’t in there anymore, then why can’t you kill this little brat?” Prue spun around and ran at Hypatia, but she was too fast for Prue. She put out her hand and Prue went flying against the wall and fell to the floor.

Hypatia turned to Jenna and then said, “There is hope for your sister Jenna, but it will take a lot of time and I will need your help. Will you help me save her?”

“I do anyfing to save Prue, she all I have.” Jenna was crying. Sara just wanted to hug her till she felt better, but couldn’t.

Hypatia walked over to Jenna and picked her up. “That’s not true Jenna, you have me now.” Sara watched as Jenna hugged this woman.

Sara found Hypatia to be very beautiful in a gothic way. Her red hair looked to be on fire, she had bright blue eyes like Prue got when she turned into a vampire, Sara thought they looked like the ones did in the film Underworld.

Time seemed to move on in the dream. Sara didn’t know how much time, but she was now looking at Prue still chained to the wall, but Jenna was trying to give her a plate of food. “Here you go Sis, you need to eat something.”

“Unchain me then and let me go and feed. Your killing me, by keeping me chained up like this.” Prue was more pleading than telling now.

“We do this for you own good Sis. Now will you eat this or not?” Jenna was trying to sound all bossy, but Sara could hear the worry in her voice as she spoke.

Sara watched as Prue lifted her head up, so she could look Jenna right in the eyes. “Please Jenna, I need to feed. Please let me go, or just kill me now and get it over with.” Prue’s head fell again and she started to cry. Jenna walked over to her sister and put her arm around her and patted her back.

Prue’s head shot up and she was in full vamp mode, but just as she was about to sink her teeth into Jenna, She stopped and changed back to her normal self. “I’m not going to feed on my sister!” She screamed, as she threw her head back against the wall.

The dream moved on again, and Sara was still in the same room, but Prue was sat at a table now. She was still chained, but it was longer. Jenna entered the room with a plate of food and she put it down in front of her sister.

“There you’s go Sis. I hope you like it’s, I helped the cook makes it.” Jenna was smiling now, and looked a lot happier.

“Thank you Jenna, I’m sure it will be as nice as all the other meals you helped make for me.” Prue sounded a lot more like her normal self now.

Sara saw Hypatia enter the room, but Prue just smiled. “How is the food Prue, good I hope?”

“It still tastes a little funny, but I am really starting to enjoy them. When may I be released from my bonds Hypatia?” Prue was looking at her with hope in her eyes.

“You will need to pass a couple of tests first Prue, but I think you are coming along fine.”

Prue smiled and looked at Jenna with love in her eyes. It was very different from what she saw at the start of the dream. Sara could hear music playing and then realised that it was the alarm going off. The room she was in with Prue and Jenna faded away to a bright white, then she opened her eyes and was looking at Jenna as she slept.

Sara rolled over and turned off the alarm then rolled out of bed and made her way to the bathroom. Sheana came in to use the toilet while Sara was taking a shower.

“Morning Sara.” Sheana said as she lifted her nightgown and sat down on the toilet.

Sara poked her head around the shower curtain. “Morning Sheana, how are you feeling today?”

“Ask me when I’m awake Sis.” She still looked half-asleep.

Sheana got in the shower after Sara finished. She really did love taking a shower in the morning to wake herself up. She looked a lot more awake when she got back to the bedroom.

Sara was just finishing with her hair, so she let Sheana take the seat and she worked on her hair till it looked nice, then she went down for breakfast before they got ready for school.

“Thanks for doing my hair Sara, you have done a really nice job with it Sis.”

“No problem Sheana. I can’t be seen with a scruffy looking sister, can I?” Sara was grinning, so Sheana knew she was joking. So she just pulled her into a hug.

Prue woke and focused on turning back to her human form. Once she had, she looked to see if Jenna was awake. She was just starting to stir, so Prue moved up the bed and lay there watching her wake up.

Jenna opened her eyes, then smiled when she saw her sister smiling at her. “Good morning sleepy head.” Prue said.

“Morning Sis, how’s you sleep Sis?” Jenna asked as she stretched her little body.

“I slept okay, but I sensed I was not alone again. Did Sara enter my dream again?”

“Yes she did Sis, I tries to stop her, but she be too strong for me to stop now’s.”

“Was she upset at all with what she saw?” Prue looked a little worried.

“Not at all’s Sis, she seemed more interested in what happened to you.”

“I hope she is Sis. I would really hate to lose her as a friend now.”

“You not lose her Sis, I feel how much she loves you and me.”

“Did you sense how she felt about Hypatia? I was thinking of taking Sara to meet her.”

“She thought she looked very pretty, and she wanted to speak to her in the dream, but she knew she wouldn’t be able to.” Jenna said with a giggle.

Prue and Jenna were just about to make a move when they heard Sara and Sheana coming back, so Prue got under the covers. She didn’t want the girls seeing her naked to much, if she could help it.

The girls walked back in the room and saw Prue and Jenna looking at them. “Morning Prue, morning Jenna.” Sara said.

“Morning Sara, how did you sleep?” Prue asked. She was looking for any sign that Sara was unhappy with her, but she just smiled at her.

“I had an interesting night’s sleep, to tell you the truth.” Sara walked over to the bed and sat next to where Prue was lying. She leaned over and gave Prue a hug then said, “I’m glad you returned to us Prue. I saw what happened to you, and how you had to work to regain your humanity.”

“So you’re still okay with me being here?” Prue asked.

“Yes I am Prue. The more I see of your past, the more I think of you as family. I also saw a little lady looking after her sick sister.” Sara smiled at Jenna, then she ruffled her hair.

“I don’t feel as tired this time as well, so I guess I must be getting more control over my powers.” Sara seemed really happy about that.

Sara, there has never been a real life slayer before, so I can’t even begin to think of what powers you will have by the time you reach full strength.”

“Do you think I should be worried Prue?”

“I don’t think so, unless you feel like you’re losing control of them, but I don’t think you will. You have your head on straight, thanks to your mum and sister.”

“Thanks Prue, that means a lot coming from you. I know I can count on you to help me keep on the right track as well.”

“I will always be there for you Sara, but I was thinking that it may help if I took you to meet Hypatia. She could train you better than I ever could, she is the one that helped me and then trained me to fight other evil vampires and other demons.”

“I would love to meet her, but mum wouldn’t let me travel away from home till I am older Prue.”

“That’s not a problem Sara, she is here in town. Well just outside of town, but it’s not that far and I could take you on Saturday. Sheana can come as well, Hypatia would love to meet her too.”

Sheana had been getting dressed and heard the conversation. “Sara told me about Hypatia over breakfast Prue. I would like to meet her, she sounds very interesting.”

“Do you think Sandy would drive us there? Sara.” Prue asked.

“I’m sure she would Prue. I will ask her when I get home from school tonight.” Sara looked at the time and realised that she was going to be late if she didn’t get a move on. “I better go and get ready for school, or mum will ground me and I won’t be going anywhere this weekend.”

“Okay Sara, sorry for making you late for school.” Prue gave her a quick hug and then let her go and get ready.

The girls found Jo, and Mike waiting for them at the end of the road when they got there.

“Hi guys, sorry we’re late. But you have no idea what it takes to look this good everyday.” Sara struck a silly pose.

Jo and Mike both laughed. “I bet you wake up looking that good.” Jo said as he pulled Sara in for a hug and a kiss.

“I wish I did Jo, but I still have to work hard to do my hair and make-up.” Sara looked a little put out at Jo, because he thought it was so easy for her to look this good.

“I was only joking Sara, I know you spend a lot of time trying to look good for me, and be careful what you wish for.”

“Hey! What do you mean? Trying to look good for you. You trying to say I don’t look good any other time?” She was looking Jo right in the eyes now.

Jo looked shocked, he hadn’t realised that what he said had come out all wrong. “I didn’t mean it like that Sara. What I meant to say is, you always look really great, and I know that you spend a lot of time making sure you look that good.”

“Oh, so now I just have to spend a long time getting ready.” Sara was still just looking at Jo. Sheana and Mike were both just watching the fight. They both thought Sara was splitting hairs, but they didn’t want to show they were taking Jo’s side, so they just stood watching.

Jo was really worried now, he knew that whatever he said was going to be turned against him. “I didn’t mean any of it like that Sara.” He had a look of defeat in his eyes.

Sara could see that the joke had gone its course and let a grin come across her face. Then she hugged him and kissed him again. “I was just playing with you Jo, you really need to learn to stand your ground a little more.”

“You big tease you. I really thought I had upset you then.”

“Sorry baby, let me kiss it all better for you.” Sara gave him another kiss then grabbed his hand and started off towards school. Sheana and Mike just looked at each other then giggled and started walking behind them.

“How were things at home last night Mike?” Sheana asked.

“It went really well Sheana. I took this ring off when I got to my room and took a shower. Then I put the other ring on to go down and have some dinner, then I spent the night as Michelle and watched some telly and then read a book till bed time.”

“I’m glad that we worked out something that works for you Mike. I would feel really bad if you got in trouble because of what I did.” Sheana looked a little sad, but Mike stopped walking and lifted her chin, then kissed her.

“If you hadn’t done the spell Sheana, I may not have been your lady boy right now. So don’t be sorry. I’m glad it happened.” Mike said with a smile, as he kissed her again.

Sara and Jo had waited when they saw that the other two had stopped. Sara heard everything that Mike said, and felt good about everything for the first time. Mike and Sheana saw the tear in Sara’s eye. “You okay Sis?”

“I’m fine. I heard what you just said to Sheana Mike. Do you really mean it?”

“Yes I do Sara. You’re the best thing that ever happened to me.” Mike smiled at her.

Sara smiled back as a tear ran down her cheek. “I would hug you right here, if it wouldn’t get all the other kids talking, but I will give you one when we aren’t around all this lot.”

“I’ll hold you to that Sara.” Mike said with a grin.

Sara just smiled back and then they all kept walking to school. They had just got to the end of the road that the school was on when a black Range Rover suddenly stopped next to them and the alarm started going off. They all stopped and looked, as did most the other kids.

The doors opened and some men dressed in black jumped out and plumes of smoke poured out the car. All the men were coughing. They saw one of the men grab another then say, “What the hell just happened private?”

“I don’t know sir, the reading was getting stronger, then everything went on overload.”

“How can that happen? All the vehicles are shielded against mag…” Then he suddenly realised that they had a crowd of kids stood watching them so he changed what he was saying. “Mechanical problems like this.”

“I thought we were sir, but it was a really big mechanical problem.” The private replied.

Sara could sense something not quite right about all this, but she couldn’t work out why. Sheana could sense magic in the form of protection spells. They didn’t have any of the power that her spells had, but she could still feel it. Sara linked with Sheana in her mind and told her to get Mike and follow her. Sheana was a little shocked to hear Sara speaking to her in her mind, but did as she asked.

Jo and Mike were watching the men trying to get the smoke out the vehicle when they both felt a tug on their arms. They turned to see that it was Sara and Sheana, they also saw the worried looks on both their faces.

“Sara, Sheana. Is everything okay? You both look worried.” Jo looked worried as well now.

“There is something wrong about those men and that car of theirs. Sheana and I can both sense magic coming from it. And I heard one of the men say that they were tracking something just before it fried the electrics.” Sara was looking up the road to where the car was still smoking and a crowd of kids still stood watching.

“Do you think they’re tracking you both?” Mike asked.

“My guess would be yes, but I think that their machines couldn’t handle the power they were reading.” Sara replied.

“What do you want to do Sara? Maybe we should call Sandy, and your mum.” Jo said as he got his phone out his pocket.

Sara stopped him. “No Jo, I need to start and sort stuff for myself. I will tell them tonight, but for now let’s just get to school. We will talk at lunch time, I should have a couple of ideas by then.

The boys walked them to their homeroom and then stood till the bell went. They didn’t want to leave the girls alone, just in case they needed them. But Jo had to laugh when he really thought about it. Sara could stop an army, with Sheana’s help they could take over the world, not that they ever would.

Sara and Sheana took their seats and waited for the teacher to do roll call. The first class of the day was art, so the girls made their way to the classroom.

“Do you have any ideas yet Sara?” Sheana asked looking a little pensive.

“I do have a couple, but I’m not sure they will work or not.”

“If you let me know what they are, I may be able to help.”

“I was thinking that if they can track us with their machines, then what if we covered the whole area with magic some how.”

“I see what your saying Sis, but how can we cover the whole area with magic?”

“That is the thing that has me beat at the moment, but give me some time and I will think of a way.” Sara was deep in thought for the rest of the trip to the art room.

When they got to the art room, Sara was no closer to working out a way to mask the two of them. She was even worried about them being able to find Mike/Michelle.

Sheana saw the look on Sara’s face. “What’s wrong now Sara? You look really worried.”

“Sheana, I just realised something. They may not be able to track us, but what about Michelle?”

“Oh god, Sara. I never thought about that. Do you think he is alright now?” Sheana was about to get up and go and find out, but Sara stopped her.

“Sheana, we kind of fried their vehicle, so we should be okay for the time being.”

Sheana could see the sense in what Sara was saying, so she sat back down. The teacher came in and then set the task for the lesson and they all got stuck in. The girl’s minds were on other stuff for most the lesson, but that suddenly changed when Kimmie said something. Sara turned around to look at Kimmie and what had just happened.

Kimmie had been making a pattern on card using glue and then sprinkling different coloured glitter on it, but one of Susan’s gang had knocked one of the pots over and covered her in it.

“Oh great, all I need is to be covered in glitter. I’ll still be finding it a year from now.”

Sara walked over to her and asked, “You okay Kimmie?”

“I’m fine, thanks Sara. Just a childish mind having it’s fun. It’s just a pain trying to get the glitter out of your clothes and everything else that it gets into contact with.” Kimmie was trying to brush out the glitter, but bits were still there.

Sara got a smile on her face and turned to Sheana. “Sis, I need to ask you something at lunchtime.” She waited for Kimmie to turn away from the table that had the box with all the glitters in, then she used her speed to take four of the tubs with glitter in and turned back to face Sheana and put the tubs in her bag.

“Is it right to do that Sara?” Sheana asked with worry in her voice.

“No it’s not right to steal, but we need to act fast Sheana. I’ll explain my plan at lunchtime. Trust me Sis, it will work.” For some reason Sheana felt that Sara already knew what she was doing.

“Okay Sis, but I hope that Mike/Michelle will be safe till then.” Sheana added, feeling really worried.

“Sheana, I know you’re worried Sis, but keep your head clear. Your baby will be safe till lunchtime. I can’t see them wanting to come into the school and take a child in broad daylight.”

Sheana let out a big sigh. “I’m sorry Sara, I know your right.”

“I know I am Sheana, now lets get to our next class.” Sara took Sheana by the hand and they left for there next class.

The morning dragged on as the two girls watched the clock go around. They did see the boys a couple of times through the morning, which helped them feel better.

They found the boys in the lunch queue and joined them. Then they found their way out to the tree, so she could explain her plan to the others.

“Okay then Sis, we are away from the others. Now tell me what this big plan is of yours.” Sheana pleaded.

Sara went in her bag and pulled out the four tubs with glitter in and put them on the grass in front of her. Jo and Mike just looked at the tubs, then back as Sara with an odd look.

“You and Sheana are in danger of being caught, and you want to start playing with glitter? I don’t think art and crafts will save you.” Jo was sounding sarcastic as he spoke.

Sara gave Jo the look that said, do you think I’m stupid, or what. Then said, “If you can stop being sarcastic for five minutes, I will fill you in on my plan, and for the record Jo. Mike and Michelle are in as much, if not more trouble. The spell Sheana cast on the ring is giving off a lot of magic as well.”

Mike got a scared look on his face as he realised what Sara just said. “Why are they after me Sara? I’m not a witch.”

Sheana took Mike by the hand then said, “The spell I cast on you made you a target, but the ring’s I charmed for you now make you an even bigger target. I’m sorry for all this.”

“What I said this morning Sheana still stands. You and Sara are the best thing that ever happened to me. Now shall we listen to the plan that Sara has to help fix the problem?” Mike looked at Sara, as did all the others.

Sara got a sudden uneasy feeling as she realised that she was now the leader of this little gang. She took a deep breath then said, “Okay then, the glitter is for an idea that Kimmie gave me in art class this morning. She, or rather one of Susan’s gang spilled some on her. Kimmie then said that once you get this stuff on you, it’s a real pain to get rid of.”

“I still don’t see what this has to do with helping you all stay safe from them men in the car from this morning?” Jo asked with a puzzled look.

“I was getting to that bit when you butted in Jo! I’m going to get Sheana to charm the glitter, then spread it around the school, so when we head out of school at home time. We should be able to walk right past them, as they will be flooded with readings of magic. So, what do you all think?”

They all looked at each other and never spoke and then looked back at Sara and all nodded. “I take that to mean that you all think it’s a good idea?”

“I think it’s a really good plan Sis. Can you all group around me, so no one can see me charm the glitter.”

They all crowded around Sheana so no one could so what she was about to do. The light show was very small, as she only wanted to let magic show in all the flakes as they spread around the school.

“How do we get it on everyone? I don’t think it will do much for our school credibility if we start running around sprinkling glitter on everyone.” Jo said with a chuckle.

“I’m still trying to work out that bit. Do you guys have any ideas?” Sara asked with a smile.

“I have an idea Sis, but we will need to get out of a class this afternoon to pull it off.” Sheana wouldn’t say any more about it, but she did have a smile on her face so Sara thought it must be a real good idea.

They sat and chatted for the rest of the lunch break then made their way back to the school building and the afternoon lessons.

Sara and Sheana were sat in their first lesson after lunch, when Sara keeled over with her hands on her belly. The teacher ran over to see what was wrong. “Are you okay Sara? Shall I call for the nurse?” The teacher asked.

“No, miss. I should be fine, I just need to get to the toilet. Will it be okay for Sheana to help me get there?”

“Yes dear. Sheana, please take your sister to the restroom, and stay with her till she feels well enough to return to class.”

“Yes miss.” Sheana said in a worried voice. She then helped Sara to her feet and then they took a slow walk to the toilet. When they got there, Sheana looked really worried till Sara suddenly stood up and looked fine again. “I thought you were feeling ill Sis?”

“I was just faking it for the teacher, you said you wanted to get out of a class this afternoon.” Sara smiled.

“You could have let me in on the plan, I was really worried Sis.”

“I could have, but your reaction was real when you thought I was really ill. I’m sorry Sis, but I know how you don’t like to lie.” Sara put her arms out and hugged Sheana.

When they broke the hug, she watched as Sheana opened all the tubs of glitter and then she asked Sara to remove the cover of the vent system for her. Sara jumped up on the sink and pulled the cover off with no trouble, then got back down.

“How you going to get the glitter to spread through the vent system Sis?” Sara asked.

“Just like this.” Sheana spoke some words that Sara didn’t understand, then some coloured lights started to spin around the glitter till a small tornado started. It picked up all the glitter and then went up into the vents and off through the school.

“I really hope this works Sheana, I have no idea what to do if it doesn’t.”

“It’s a really good plan Sara, and I know it will work. Shall we go and see the glitter spread around the school.” Sheana was grinning like a little girl.

“Okay then Sis. And if you’re real good, I may buy you an ice cream after.”

“Goody! I love ice cream.” Sheana stood there clapping her hands together. Sara was going to say something, but decided that if this worked. She would love to buy her an ice cream.

They made their way back to their classroom and watched as little flakes of glitter started to fall. “It’s working Sis, its working.” Sara said. Sheana just smiled and kept walking along next to her Sis.

Jo and Mike were sat in their maths class when they felt a draft and little flakes of glitter started to hit the desks. Mike leaned over to Jo and said, “Looks like they found a way to get it spread around the school.”

“Looks that way Mike, my old buddy. They are two really smart girls we have, three when Michelle is around.” Jo was grinning when Mike looked at him, but he did like to hear his female name being called out.

The guys bumped into the girls as they all changed classes later in the afternoon. They told the girls what a good job they did and stole a kiss before heading off again, after they sorted out where they would meet them after school.

Jo and Mike were stood waiting already when Sara and Sheana got to the meeting place. They waited just inside the gate to make sure a lot of kids had already left before they did. They could see a black Range Rover at one end of the street and another at the opposite end.

“Looks like the glitter thing was a good idea Sara.” Mike said. They looked as a couple of guys were trying to pin point something with some hand held devices, but they didn’t look to be working to well.

“I think we should move now, and get lost in the crowd.” Sara said as she took Jo’s hand and Sheana took Mike’s. They headed out the gate and up the road, they looked back and saw that they weren’t being followed, but to be safe they took a longer route home anyway.

Sara made sure that Mike was home safe before they headed off home themselves. Jo was the only safe one among then, as he hadn’t been exposed to any magic yet.

Sara was hoping that the glitter would keep those men from finding them now, but Sara wanted to have a word with Mum and the others, and maybe release a larger amount of glitter over the town to really make it safe for them all.

Jo still walked the girls to the end of their street, even though Sara could look after herself. It did make her feel more like a normal girl though, so she didn’t mind.

“I’ll have a word with my mum and the others, and see what we can work out as our next move. I’ll fill you and Mike in tomorrow at lunch.” Sara gave him a kiss and then they walked off in the direction of their homes.

*****

Back at the school, the two black Range Rovers had pulled up side by side, and the men were all talking.

“What happened Jones’s? I thought you said the new upgrade would work?”

“They are working Sir, but somehow they have flooded the area with magic.”

“Can you work around it and get a fix on the source we were following this morning?”

“Not a chance Sir, the new sources are from the same source as the one we were following this morning.”

“Who the hell are we dealing with? I want you to keep working on a way to pin point the main source.” The man slammed the car door and then went and got in the other one and they drove off.

*****

Sara and Sheana both stopped just before they walked up the path to the house. They looked up and down the street to make sure there were no black vans, or any other odd-looking vans or cars. When they were both satisfied that it was clear, they walked up the path and entered the house.

Sandy and Prue were sat at the table watching Jenna do some colouring. She stopped when they entered the kitchen, and jumped down and ran to get a hug from each of them. “I miss you two’s today. Does you have ‘s to go to schools tomorrow?”

“We both missed you too Jenna, and sadly yes we have one more day before the weekend. But then you will have us for two whole days. Won’t that be fun?”

“I guess’s so, but free days would be betters.” Jenna said with a pout.

“I know what you mean Jenna, but we have to go and learn stuff so we can get good jobs and buy you lots of pretty things.” Jenna’s mouth fell open, then she shut it and started to grin at both of them.

“You’s better keeps going then, I guesses.” Jenna let out a sigh. Sara and Sheana had to try really hard not to laugh as Jenna tried to act all grown up.

Sandy and Prue just watched with a smile on their faces as Sara tricked Jenna into feeling better about them having to go to school again tomorrow.

“How was your day at school today you two?” Sandy asked as she made a move to start on dinner.

“It was different.” Sara replied.

“Different, in what way Sis?”

“I think the army, or some branch of the army are trying to find both of us I think.” Sara made it sound like just another everyday thing, that Sandy didn’t pick up on it at first.

Sandy suddenly spun around and then said, “What! You have the army looking for you? How do you know, did they talk to you both?”

“Don’t worry Sis, she tricked them and now they won’t be able to track anyone around her or the school. I will fill you in on the whole story when mum gets home later, that way I will only have to tell it the once.”

“Okay Sis, but mum will not be happy about it.”

“I know Sandy, but we did deal with it, and they couldn’t track us when we left school.”

“I’m proud of you Sis, but mum will still worry about it all and you both.”

“Do you think I shouldn’t say anything then?”

“That is the last thing I am saying Sis, but just remember that mum loves you more than life itself. So bare with her when you tell her, she will want to protect you at first, but then she will understand that you can look after yourself.”

“I see what your saying Sis, and I will let her do the mothering bit.” Sara smiled and then gave her sister a hug.

While the others were all talking about the army and the black Range Rovers, Jenna was sat on Prue’s knee. Jenna gave Prue a shocked look, but Prue put her finger to her lip. Jenna got the idea that Prue wanted her to keep quiet, so she did.

“Why I need to be quiet Sis?” Jenna said to Prue in her mind.

“If we tell them we know about the men in the black cars, they may think we brought them here and tell us to go. Do you want to lose Sara and Sheana?”

“I not want that Sis, so I be good and not say anyfing.” Prue hugged her little sister.

Sandy sent the girls up to get changed and get any homework done that they may have had. So the girls grabbed their bags and then made their way up to their room.

Prue got up and helped Sandy sort out dinner, while trying not to make eye contact. Prue was worried that they were all going to find out about what happened to her and Jenna.

“You okay Prue? You’ve seemed a little quiet since the girls got home.”

“I’m fine Sandy, just a little worried for them. You know, with the whole army and black van’s stuff. It all sounds really creepy.” Prue wasn’t sure she was doing the right thing or not.

Dinner was nearly ready when Karen got home, so Sandy sent her up to get changed from work. Prue had a cup of tea waiting for her when she got back downstairs.

“Thank you so much Prue, I feel like I’ve been on my feet all day. How was your day?” Karen asked as she sat at the table.

“Not as hard as yours, but we have got some more bits done to the guesthouse.”

“Sounds like your doing really well with it Prue, when do you hope to be moving in?”

“I’m hoping to be able to move our stuff in early next week. I just hope that Jenna will want to sleep in her own bed. She does seem to like sharing with Sara and Sheana.”

“Your welcome to still sleep in here Prue, I don’t think Sara and Sheana would mind. The guesthouse is more for you to work from.” Karen said with a smile.

“I will ask Jenna and see what she wants to do, but I have a good idea what she will say already.” Prue laughed.

“So do I Prue.” Karen laughed as well.

Prue went up to tell the girls that dinner was ready, and found them showing Jenna how to play some kids games on the PC.

“Girls, dinner is ready.”

“Okay Prue, we will be down in a minute. I’ll get Jenna washed up and we will be right down.” Sara said.

“Okay Sara, and thanks for sorting out Jenna for me.”

“No problem Prue, glad to help out where I can.”

“I’ll see you downstairs then shortly.” Prue left the room. Sara waited for Jenna to finish the level she was doing on the game and then she ended it and took Jenna to wash her hands.

They all made their way downstairs and took a seat at the table and made a start on their meals. Sara waited for her mum to finish before telling her the news about the army men at the school. She was a little shocked and worried, but seemed proud of the way they both dealt with it. She thought the idea of getting more glitter and doing it in even more parts of the town was a great idea.

Prue and Jenna just kept looking at each other when they didn’t think they were being looked at. Prue was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Karen call her name.

“Prue, do you think it will work? You have been around a lot longer than the rest of us.” Karen said.

Prue was worried as to what Karen was about to ask her, so it took her a little time to respond. “Yes it should work.”

“Are you okay Prue? You seem a little pre-occupied. Do you need some of your special drink.” Sara asked.

Prue saw this as a good reason for the way she was acting, so used it. “Could be Sara, I better go and sort it out.” She got up and went to fix her drink and then left the room.

Sandy said she would sort out getting the glitter tomorrow and then Sheana would charm it tomorrow night. Mum got a map out and they worked out the best places to release it into the air. Sara went up to her PC and logged onto the net and got the weather forecast for the next night and which way the wind would be blowing, so they knew that it would cover most the town.

“Sheana, can you cast a big enough spell that will take the glitter up into the air like at school today?” Sara asked.

“Sure I can, that is a very simple spell to do. I could do a really good job with a tornado.” Sheana had a big grin on her face as she said it.

“Sheana, we’re trying to mask you and Sara. Not bring more people looking for you.” Mum said with her hands on her hips, in the classic mum pose.

Sheana stood looking sad like a hurt little girl. Then she said, “But I promise to clean up when I’ve finished.” She finished with a pout, which only lasted a couple of seconds, and then she started giggling which set of the others.

Prue walked back in and looked at them all laughing, so Sandy filled her in and then even Prue had to laugh along with them.

With the plan sorted out, they all went to the living room to watch some telly till it was time for bed. Sara picked up a sleeping Jenna and made her way up to bed, Sheana pulled the covers back so Sara could put her straight down in bed. Then she went to get ready for bed.

Sheana got in after her, they both moved to each side of Jenna, and they were both asleep in no time at all.

Sara found herself in Prue’s dreams again, but she was not in the same place as the night before. Prue and Jenna were both running from something, but before she could see what it was Jenna was stood next to her and pulling her out of Prue’s mind. Sara couldn’t remember much of her dreams after that for the rest of the night.

She felt well rested when she woke in the morning, so she was happy that she didn’t stop in Prue’s dreams for a second night running. Jenna and Prue were both still fast asleep, so she tapped Sheana and then went to the bathroom to take care of getting ready for school.

Sheana came in and used the toilet while Sara was taking a shower. She stuck her head out and said good morning to Sheana before going back in to rinse out the shampoo she had in her hair.

Sheana waited for Sara to finish, then she jumped into the shower as well. Sara was just finishing her hair when Sheana got back, so she dried her hair as well. They were running late, so they got dressed for school and went down ready to leave once they were done.

They both found Sandy downstairs when they got there. They both said good morning.

“Morning girls, did you sleep okay?” Sandy asked.

“I slept really good for once. I was in Prue’s dreams, but then Jenna pulled me out and I slept really well after that.”

“I always sleep well Sis.” Sheana said with a smile.

“Well take a seat and I will sort out some breakfast for you both. But first, put these around your necks to protect you clothes. Both girls knew they wouldn’t win this argument again today, so they did as they were told.

She made them scrambled egg on toast and then gave them both a glass of juice. She sat at the table and poured herself a fresh cup of tea. “Are you two sure it’s going to be safe for you to go to school today? What If those men found a way to work around the magic you set up yesterday?”

“Trust us Sis, there is no way they could work around it. They looked really lost yesterday as we left school.” Sara said with a laugh.

“I hope you’re right Sis, but please don’t go getting to cocky. That is when you start making mistakes.” Sandy said sounding worried for her sisters.

“Please don’t worry about the magic fading Sandy. It will work like the charms on Michelle’s ring and the necklace that Sara has on. The glitter will recharge it’s self from the person it landed on, or from the sun and moon. So please don’t worry Sandy.”

“The sun, and the moon?” Sandy asked with a blank look on her face.

“Yes, the sun and the moon will put a charge into the glitter, but human contact will put an even bigger charge into it. So they will never be able to pick Sara and I out of a crowd of kids.” Sheana started to eat her breakfast. “MMM. This is very good Sandy, thank you for cooking it for us.”

“Yes it is good Sis, thanks for looking after us so well.” Sara added.

“You’re both welcome, I like looking after you all, it makes me feel needed around here.”

“You’re more to us than just a cook Sis, and you know it.” Sara said as she leaned over and gave her a hug.

“I agree with Sara, Sandy. You’re doing a lot to help me and Sara become better girls.”

Sandy leaned over and gave Sheana a hug. “Thanks Sheana, I’m glad to help out where I can. Now you both better finish up eating, and then get off to school.”

The girls finished their breakfast and then ran back upstairs to brush their teeth, then they went back to say goodbye to Sandy and then left for school. Sandy waved them off at the door and then went back to wash the dishes from breakfast. She wondered what time Prue and Jenna would be getting up.

Prue had morphed back to her human form and was watching Jenna sleep. She felt sorry for Jenna she had been busy keeping Sara out of Prue’s dreams.

Jenna opened her eyes and looked worn out still. “Morning Sis, Did you sleep okay?” Jenna was stretching as she asked Prue how she slept.

“I slept fine Sis, but I am worried about you. You look worn out, you can’t keep stopping Sara from searching my dreams.” Prue said with concern in her voice.

“I has to Prue, you was having bad dreams about doze men again’s. Sara would have worked out you’s was lying to hers and du others.”

Prue felt bad for all the trouble she was causing her sister, but she was worried how they would all react if they found out that she and Jenna had been caught by these men and they had broken out. “I’m sorry Sis, but like I said last night. Do you want to get kicked out and go back to living on the street?”

Jenna looked all-sad when she said, “I know you is right Prue, buts it not rights lying to Sara and du others.”

“I know that it’s wrong to lie Jenna, but I think that it’s our fault Sara and Sheana are in trouble. I need to have a word with Hypatia tomorrow, she may be able to think of a way to get those people off the girls back. I’m hoping that she can call in a couple of favours.”

“Dus you fink Hypatia will really be able’s to help? I’s really likes it her Sis.” Jenna sat up and looked at Prue with a little bit of hope in her eyes.

“You know how smart Hypatia is Jenna, she may already know about it and have the answer.” Prue chuckled. Jenna knew what Prue was getting at and giggled.

“Jenna, I need to have a word with you about something else.”

“What is it Prue?” Jenna asked looking a little worried.

“Don’t look so worried Sis. I just wanted to say that the guesthouse is finished and we can move in.” Prue saw the look change to one of sadness, and she knew that She was right. “Won’t it be great to have your own bed Sis?” Prue wanted Jenna to ask her the question she knew she wanted her too.

“I’s not wants to sleep in my owns bed Sis. I likes sleeping wif Sara and Sheana.” Jenna said as she jumped at Prue and clung to her sister’s neck.

Prue giggled as she pulled Jenna away from her neck to look at her. “I know what you want Jenna, but you will need to ask Sara and Sheana. But I don’t have a problem with it.”

“You mean if they say I cans then you will let me Sis?” Jenna was smiling again now, which is just the way Prue liked it.

“Yes I will let you keep sleeping in their bed for the time being.”

“Thank you Sis, thank you so very much.” Jenna squealed as she hugged her sister again.

Prue found herself thinking whether Hypatia would be able to help her out with her problem or not. She was pulled out of her thoughts when she heard Jenna say, “I’m really sure she can Sis, She is really smart.”

“Jenna! What have I told you about poking around in people's minds.” Prue looked a little mad.

“I’m sorry Prue, but I was just happy and forgot.” Jenna looked sad again now that Prue was mad at her.

“Okay Jenna, I will let you off this time, but no more poking around in other peoples heads.” Prue lifted Jenna’s chin and smiled at her, she watched as a smile cross Jenna’s face. They hugged again, then Prue told Jenna to use the bathroom so they could go and get some breakfast.

Prue had Jenna’s clothes ready for her when she came out, then she helped her get dressed. Once she was ready she let her make her way down to find Sandy while she took a quick shower then got dressed herself.

When Prue got down to the kitchen she found Jenna munching on a bowl of coco pops. Sandy was just taking some toast out the toaster.

“Morning Prue. I’ve sorted Jenna out and was just fixing you some toast. I take it you do want a couple of slices?”

“Morning Sandy. That sounds great, do you need any help?”

“Nope, I’ve just about done. I’ve made a fresh pot of tea, so you can pour that if you would.”

“Sure Sandy, no problem.” Prue poured them both a cup of tea and then waited for Sandy to bring the toast over to the table. She put jam on them and then ended up sharing it with Jenna.

Sandy left them sharing the toast, and went up to get a shower and dressed so she could go and fetch the glitter.

Prue had washed the dishes and had everything dried and put away by the time Sandy got back down. “Thanks Prue, but I could have sorted them when I came back down.”

“Don’t be silly Sandy, I was the reason they were dirty.” Prue replied.

“Do you want to come with me when I fetch the glitter? We could do some window shopping and then grab some lunch?”

“That sounds really great Sandy, but only if you let me pay for lunch?” Prue said in a firm voice.

“Okay then Prue, it’s a deal.” Sandy smiled back at her. They finished getting ready and then got Jenna ready to leave the house.

*****

Sara and Sheana met Jo and Mike at the end of the road and walked to school. They all seemed to be looking around more than normal, trying to make sure that they weren’t going to get jumped on by a group of commando’s. There just seemed to be the same group of kids as always. There did seem to be a couple of unmarked vans on the same road as the school. They all made their way into school without looking any different to any of the other kids.

“They really want to find you two, don’t they?” Jo said looking worried.

“I’m not too sure it is really me they’re after, I think they want to get their hands on Sheana. She’s the one that can do all the magic, I can just beat people up. I guess they can already do that sort of stuff.” Sara said as a matter of fact.

“Sara, I’m sure that they would find you just as interesting as Sheana. You’re a one of a kind demon slayer. Just think what they could do if they could make an army of Sara’s.” Mike said.

“I never thought of it that way before now, but your right. I guess I better be careful what I do then, while I am out and about.” Sara put her hand over her mouth with a shocked look on her face as she said it.

“Yep, you need to be more careful. So no picking up cars, or beating up the big kids.” Jo said with a grin, as he tried to lighten the mood a little.

It worked, it got them all laughing. Then Sara said, “I’m not sure I could lift a car. Come to think of it, I’m not sure how strong I am.” Sara looked a little puzzled that she had never thought about just how strong she was.

“So you have never tried to see just how strong you really were?” Mike asked.

“No, I never really gave it a thought till now. I guess we should find a place, so we can find out.”

“So if you didn’t know how strong you were, then how did you know that you could have stopped Bull the other night?” Mike looked shocked now.

“I just knew I could Mike, and I knew I had to.”

“You really are an incredible person Sara. I’m glad we’re friends” Mike said with a smile.

“So am I Mike. School is a lot more fun having Sheana, Jo, and you around.”

“I think we all feel the same way Sara.” Jo said as he gave her a hug.

They made their way to their form rooms, and chatted till they got there. Sara kissed Jo, and Sheana kissed Mike. They made plans to meet at lunch, then went into their classrooms.

*****

Sandy parked the car and then helped Jenna get out. Prue watched as Sandy held her sister’s hand. “You’re a natural with her Sandy.”

“I love kids Prue, and it’s nice to be able to spoil Jenna a bit. I hope you don’t mind?” Sandy had a goofy grin on her face as she asked.

“I don’t mind at all Sandy, I love to see Jenna happy. She’s now doing things we never could before.”

“I never really thought of it before now, but I guess it would look odd if a little girl and her pet wolf, went shopping.” Sandy giggled.

“Yep, it would get some funny looks, but then there would be a lot of screaming and panic.”

“You’re funny Prue, do you know that?” Sandy said.

“Thanks Sandy, I think you’re really sweet too. I know that Jenna loves it when you take her places.”

“I really love spending time with you and Jenna. Do you mind if I treat her to a new dress Prue?”

“You have already brought her a doll and treated her to ice cream Sandy, I couldn’t let you spend any more on her.”

“Please let me Prue, I just want her to feel special, and I bet she’s never had a new dress from a shop.”

Prue was deep in thought for a bit, as she thought as to whether she had ever got Jenna a new dress before. But the more she thought about it, the more she realised that She had always found old clothes and altered them to fit her little sister. Prue looked a little sad. “She never has had a new dress Sandy.”

“Hey Prue, don’t look so down. Until a week ago, you couldn’t even go out in the day. So don’t beat yourself up over it.” Sandy gave Prue a hug.

“I guess you right Sandy, but I just forget that she needs to be treated like a little girl from time to time. Thanks Sandy, for reminding me.” Prue hugged her back. “I’d be really happy Sandy if you did treat Jenna to a new dress.”

“Really Prue? You’re sure you don’t mind?” Sandy asked with a smile.

“Not at all Sandy, I think it would really make Jenna feel special if you did.”

They caught up with Jenna, who was watching a merry go round. She spun her head around when she heard Sandy speak. “What you say Sandy? I sorry, but I was watching the pretty horses go round.”

“I asked if you wanted a go on the merry go round.”

“Really? You let me take ride?” Jenna asked with wide eyes.

“Yes if you want to, but I don’t want to force you to Jenna. So would you like a ride on it?”

“Yes please Sandy. I really wants to, can I please, please Sandy?” Jenna was jumping up and down, clapping her hands.

Sandy held out her hand so Jenna could take hold of it. She took Jenna to the point where you got on the ride, and then she gave the man some money. Sandy then led her to the pony she wanted to ride, and put her on it.

She walked back to stand with Prue, so they could both watch Jenna ride on the merry go round. “Thank you Sandy.” Sandy felt Prue hug her and then rest her head on her shoulder.

“Thank you for what Prue? I told you I like to spoil Jenna.”

“Not just for the ride and that, but everything you have all done for both of us. I’ve never seen her so alive, and I don’t mean that as a joke.”

“You’re thanking the wrong person for all that Prue, Sara is the one that brought us all together.

Prue thought about it for a bit. “Remind me to give her a hug later.”

“I will do Prue. I’m sure that Sheana will want one too.”

“Oh God Sandy, I forgot all about Sheana. She shares Sara’s heart, so I guess it’s only right I hug them both.”

“I always thought that Sara had a big enough heart to share it with someone else. I’m just glad she has some close friends now.” Sandy had a far away look on her face.

“I take it by the look on your face Sandy, that Simon never had any friends?”

Sandy let out a big sigh. “Simon was pretty much the same as Sara, but it was all wrong for the male form he had. I’m just sad I never really saw how much he was hurting till mum told me what had happened.”

“Do you miss Simon at all Sandy?”

Sandy let her head drop a little as she said, “No I don’t Prue, the first time I saw Sara stood in front of me, I just knew that she was my sister and I loved her and always had. Does that make me a bad person Prue?”

“Not really Sandy, you just knew deep down that Sara was now who she was always meant to be. I don’t see Sara with any regrets, but I know she worries about what she did to you and Karen.”

“Has she said something to you about it Prue?”

“She doesn’t have to Sandy. I can see it in her eyes sometimes when she thinks no one is looking.”

“Mum and I both just want her to be happy, and she has never been happier than she is now.”

“Well then don’t worry about it Sandy, just show Sara how much you love her like you have been doing since she came to stay with you. She had a couple of great girls to learn from, and she turned out great.”

“Thanks Prue. She is great isn’t she?” Sandy had a warm smile on her face as she thought about how great her little sister was.

The chat was cut short when Jenna came running over to them giggling and skipping. “Fank you Sandy for the magic pony ride.” Sandy knelt down and gave Jenna a hug and got one in return.

“Your welcome Jenna, I’m glad you liked the ride. Now do you want to go and do some shopping for a pretty dress?”

“I’s will try and helps you find a pretty dress Sandy, but me’s not very good at it’s.” Jenna was trying to act all grown up.

“No silly. I want to help you find a pretty dress for yourself.” Sandy said with a smile.

Jenna’s mouth just fell open as she looked at Sandy, then Prue, and then back at Sandy again. “Really? You buy Jenna a pretty dress Sandy?”

“Yes I really want to buy you a pretty dress Jenna. Shall we get going and see what we can find?” Sandy held out her hand and smiled down at Jenna.

Jenna smiled back and then took hold of it, and let Sandy lead the way to the shops where all the pretty dresses were. Prue took hold of Jenna’s other hand and let Sandy lead them both to the place she wanted to start looking.

They spent the rest of the morning going around the shops and trying different dresses on Jenna. They found a couple that Jenna liked, but she couldn’t decide which one she liked the most. “I no be able’s to make my minds up Sandy. I like them both’s.” Jenna let out a big sigh.

“Then we will get them both for you Jenna. It’s about time I treated you to a new dress as well.” Prue said with a grin.

“Thank you Sis!” Jenna shouted as she ran to her sister.

“You’re welcome Jenna. You looked way too pretty in them both to make you choose just one of them.” Prue hugged her little sister back.

By the time lunchtime arrived, Jenna had some cute little shoes and matching hair ties to go with both dresses. Prue had tried to stop Sandy buying them, but gave up in the end. They found a nice restaurant that Sandy knew did some nice desserts, so Jenna would enjoy it too.

They were shown to a table and they ordered what they wanted. While they were waiting for the food to come, they started to chat.

“Did Sara have a chance to ask you about giving us a lift tomorrow?”

“Yes she did, I told her that I would. Is this Hypatia the person you were on about the other day?”

“Yes she is the one, I think that she will be able to help Sara get to grips with all the new abilities she has now.”

“How did you get to know this Hypatia then Prue?”

Prue looked a little worried at first. “She was the one that saved my life when I started feeding on humans.”

“Don’t look so down Prue, I know all about your past. Sara and I talk about everything Prue. So I know all about your past, and how hard it was for you to make it back to who you are now. Sara never told me that it was this Hypatia that helped you though.”

“So you don’t hate me? Even though you know what I did in the past.”

“Not at all, I got to know you for who you are, not what you did in the past. That would be unfair of me, don’t you think?”

“I guess so Sandy, but a lot of people aren’t like that.”

“I’m glad to say that I’m not one of them Prue. I find it hard to believe that you could have ever been like Sara said you were.”

“Trust me Sandy when I say I was, Jenna was the only thing that saved me. I still feel that side of me deep down, but I just look at Jenna and that keeps it down where it belongs.”

The food arrived so they all started to eat. Sandy was glad it did as she could see that Prue really didn’t like to talk about her past that much. Jenna had a dish of ice cream for dessert, while Sandy and Prue just had a coffee. Once they had finished and Prue had paid the bill. They made their way back to the car and then to the art supply shop.

*****

Jo and Mike were keeping a spot in the lunch line for Sara and Sheana. All the other kids liked both girls, so they never said a word when they cut in.

“How was your morning?” Jo asked as he gave Sara a hug and a quick kiss.

“It was okay, but I’m glad to be here with you now. How was your morning?”

“It was okay, but I think we have a problem.” Jo looked a little worried.

“Why, what has happened?” Sara looked at Mike to make sure he was okay. “Are you okay Mike?”

Mike smiled then said, “I’m fine Sara, but we really need to talk to you after we eat. We will tell you once we’re out at the tree.”

Sara was worried as to what the boys wanted to tell her, but they didn’t look too worried themselves. Sara was quiet while they ate, Sheana could sense the worry on Sara’s mind. She just wanted to get out to the tree so they could find out what the boys were worried about.

Jo could tell that Sara was worried, but wanted to be away from the main school building before he said anything. He took Sara by the hand and led the way to the tree so they could tell them what they found out.

They all sat under the shade of the tree. “So Jo, what the hell is going on?”

“Have you and Sheana noticed anything odd around the school today?” Jo asked.

“Not really, just the normal stuff. Kids running from class to class, teachers shouting, and the workmen fitting the new fire alarm system. Why do you ask?” Sara looked a little puzzled as she tried to think if she might have missed something.

“Just as I thought. Have you or Sheana done any magic or anything that might get you both noticed as not being normal girls?” Jo asked.

“Well we haven’t been using the boy’s toilet if that is what you mean!” Sara snapped at Jo.

Jo looked shocked for a second, till he realised how it sounded. “I’m sorry Sara, but I didn’t mean it like that. What I mean is do you think you might have used your strength?”

“I’m sorry for snapping at you Jo, I should have known better. No I haven’t, mum has me under the same rules as Sheana.”

“I’m glad she has, or you may have been filmed using them Sara.” Mike spoke for the first time since they sat down.

“What do you mean, filmed? You make it sound like were in some spy movie or something.” Sara asked, sounding sarcastic.

“I think our so called men in black have put up cameras all over the school.”

“What makes you think that Jo?” Sara asked.

“You and Sheana wouldn’t know this, but they fitted a state of the art fire alarm system last year, and you know that it takes years to get that sort of stuff for a school. So how come they are fitting a new one less than a year after the last one. And they haven’t taken any of the old system out or even looked at it. So we think that it must be a camera system.”

“I really think that you have been watching way too much telly Jo. Why would they go to so much trouble to find their target?”

“I told you that this morning Sara. Both you and Sheana could help someone take over the world if they wanted to.” Jo looked shocked that Sara couldn’t see the point he was trying to make. “Sara, I love that you’re so kind hearted, but you need to be careful and not so trusting all the time.”

“I just like to see the good in everyone, and help where I can.” Sara looked a little down.

“Don’t look so down Sara, just be careful what you get seen doing here at school, or they will track you to home and then God knows what will happen.” Jo hugged her as he spoke.

As strong as Sara was, she still felt safe and loved when Jo hugged her like he was doing now. “Why can’t they just leave us alone Jo? All Sheana and I want, is to be left to live our lives.”

“Don’t look so worried Sara, you got us on your side.”

“That’s really sweet Jo, but I think Sheana and I need more than a hug and a shoulder to cry on now.”

Jo giggled and then said, “You really have no idea about what Mike can do, have you?”

“I should do, I helped do it to him.” Sara looked sad again.

“I don’t mean with the ring Sara. Mike is a whiz with electronics, so we can help you keep one step ahead of them.”

Sara looked over to where Mike was sat with Sheana. “Is this right Mike? Can you help us keep them from finding out about us?”

“Yes it’s true, I am a whiz kid. All I need, is a couple of days to get some bits together, but I should be able to make life a little harder for them.” Mike said with a smile.

“So you’re going to do some of your own magic then Mike?” Sheana asked with a grin on her face.

Mike looked deep in thought for a short time then said. “I guess you’re right Sheana, I am going to be doing some magic of my own. After all, I have to look after my girl.” Mike gave Sheana a hug.

“We’d better see about getting back to the classrooms, but don’t go looking at the men fitting the alarm system with any suspicion, we don’t want to tip them off as to who you two might be.” Jo said as he stood up and helped Sara to her feet. Mike stood and helped Sheana up.

“Okay Jo, and thanks for spotting it.” Sara put her arm around Jo and then rested her head on his shoulder.

Sara and Sheana spent the rest of the afternoon watching the men fit the smoke detectors as they moved from lesson to lesson. Sara could see what Jo was saying now she could see the other smoke detectors near the new ones. She smiled when she thought of how smart Jo and Mike was to spot such a thing.

Sara made a mental note to thank Jo later when they were away from school. But for the time being she needed to keep her head on her schoolwork.

*****

Sandy and Prue entered the art supply shop with a very unhappy Jenna. She had not wanted to go in the art shop, but once she saw all the paint she cheered up and was wanting to do some painting. Sandy found the large pots of glitter and then she sneaked a paint set onto the counter as well. Once it was all paid for they left the shop.

Jenna was unhappy now because they were leaving, but she did cheer up a bit when she thought about the pretty dresses she had. Sandy was glad to be heading home, she was worn out. She was beginning to wish that she was a vampire like Prue, or had the same energy levels Jenna had.

“You okay Sandy? You look a little tired.” Prue sounded a little worried about Sandy.

“I’m fine Prue, it’s just been a busy day. We can’t all be more than human you know.” She was grinning at Prue, so she took it as a little joke and just grinned back.

“Trust me Sandy, you’re better off being tired than the way I am, too many down sides to it.”

Sandy thought about the sunlight thing and the blood. “I guess you’re right Prue, I never thought about it that way before.”

“You won’t be the first to think it a really great way to live, or die as it is. Why don’t you go and take a nap, and I will sort out something for dinner.”

“I couldn’t do that Prue, it’s not fair on you.”

“I don’t mind Sandy, and you have been looking after Jenna for me. Now go and lie down and I will sort out dinner.” Prue said it in a firm voice.

“Okay Prue, but please come and call me if you need any help.”

“I will Sandy, now get off to bed for a bit and I will see you later.”

Sandy turned to leave, but then stopped and walked over to the bag with the pots of glitter and pulled out the paint set she brought. “Here you go Jenna, I saw how you were looking at the paints in the shop. So I brought you one, I hope you like it.” Sandy smiled as she gave Jenna the box.

Jenna was smiling the biggest smile she had ever seen when she took the box from Sandy. She looked at Sandy then she looked at Prue, then back at Sandy. “What do you say Jenna.”

“Thank you’s Sandy. I loves it and will’s paint you’s a pretty picure.”

“You’re welcome Jenna. Just don’t make a mess while you’re painting, okay?”

“I try’s not to Sandy. Fank you’s again.” Jenna gave her a hug.

Prue was stood with her hands on her hips as Sandy walked past. Sandy just looked all embarrassed as she left the room to go and lie down. Prue just shook her head from side to side. Prue knew that she was flogging a dead horse though trying to make Sandy stop doing things for Jenna, and she wasn’t sure she really wanted to. She looked at Jenna as she sat at the table and started to open the paint set and pull out the paints and some paper. Prue was really impressed with the set Sandy had picked out for her. It had everything in it that Jenna would need to sit and paint. She filled up the little water pot that came with it and then got some kitchen towels, just in case she made a mess.

“Will you be okay Jenna, while I sort out something for dinner?”

“I will Prue, fank you for helping me by getting du water.”

Prue just watched as Jenna started to paint and sing to herself as she did so. Prue felt really happy for Jenna. She went to find something for dinner just as soon as she could see that her Sis was going to be fine.

*****

Sara and Sheana found Jo and Mike waiting for them outside their final class of the day. They all looked and acted like the other kids, so there would be no way for the men to spot them from any camera footage they may be getting. They were all finding it hard to not look at the new fire alarms as they left the school building. They were all glad to be off the school ground for a couple of days.

“How was your afternoon Sara?” Jo asked as they walked towards home.

“I kind of know what an animal in a zoo feels like now. I was thinking more about not doing anything to get spotted, that I don’t think I learned anything at all.”

“I felt the same way Sis, but what can we do about it?” Sheana said as she walked along beside her holding Mike’s hand.

“Don’t worry too much you two, I have a couple of ideas up my sleeve.” Mike had an evil grin on his face.

Sheana lifted her hand that Mike was holding and started looking at it and then up the sleeve. “Are you sure you put them there Mike? I can’t see anything.”

Mike laughed when he realised what she was doing. “It’s just a figure of speech Sheana. It means that I have some ideas that will help you and Sara in my head already.” Sheana went a little red in the face. “Don’t feel so bad Sheana, you’re still getting used to all the modern sayings. I’ll try and be more careful from now on.” Mike smiled at Sheana and she felt much better.

“If nothing else, I give you all a laugh.” Sheana said with a smile.

“Don’t ever worry about us laughing at you Sheana, it is always in a fun way and never to hurt you.” Mike stopped walking and pulled her into a hug and then kissed her. This made Sheana feel much better.

The boys walked the girls to the end of their road. “Do you and Mike want to come over later tonight for a bit?” Sara asked.

“I would love to, but we were going to make a start on the things we want to make, to help you and Sheana at school on Monday.”

“What do you and Mike have planned?” Sara asked.

“I’m not too sure Sara. Mike did try and tell me, but he lost me pretty quickly, so all I do is what he tells me to. What about tomorrow?”

“I’m sorry Jo, but Prue is taking Sheana and I to meet a friend of hers that may be able to help me control these new powers I have. But I don’t have any plans for Sunday.”

“I’ll take it!” Jo shouted as if he was bidding on a date with her against some invisible opponent.

Sara giggled then said, “Sold to the seductive young man with the great smile.”

“Great. I hope that this friend of Prue’s can really help you. Just remember to be careful, and don’t go telling them everything about yourself. Not till you know you can trust them.”

“I understand what you saying Jo, and I will be careful. But remember, I do have Sheana with me to watch my back, as I will watch hers.” Sara ran her hand down the side of Jo’s face as she looked into his eyes. She loved the way he worried about her, even if she was so strong.

“Even if you can beat me up Sara, doesn’t mean I will stop worrying about you.”

“I’m glad to hear that Jo, and unless you suddenly grow a set of fangs, you don’t have to worry about me beating you up.”

“That would almost be worth it just to get a little more attention from you.” Jo said with a grin.

Sara got a hard look on her face then said, “Jo! Don’t even joke about that, you have no idea what its like. I’ve seen what Prue went through, and it’s nothing to be taken lightly.”

“I’m sorry Sara, I was only joking with you. I can see it was in poor taste though now. Please forgive me.”

“Give me another kiss and I will think about it.” Sara said with a warm smile.

Jo kissed her and then they were off down the road again. Sara watched as they walked away, then turned back to face home and started to walk down the road.

The girls found Prue checking something in the saucepans on the cooker when they walked in. Jenna was sat at the kitchen table painting still. They both said Hi to Prue and then they went to see what Jenna was painting. She had just finished working on a picture for Sandy.

“Well Jenna, what you been painting then?” Sheana asked.

“I painting a picer for Sandy to’s fank hers for buying me’s the paints.”

“It looks very pretty Jenna. You’re really very good.” Sheana said as she looked at the picture she had done.

“Will you’s sit and paint’s with me Sheana?” Jenna asked with hope in her eyes.

“I’d love to Jenna, but I need to get changed first.”

“Great! Please be quick Sheana, I’s get everyfing wedy.”

“I’ll be really fast Jenna.” Sheana got up and left to get changed.

Sara had gone to see what Prue was doing for dinner. “Hi Prue, where’s Sandy?”

“She was tired after we got back from shopping, so I told her to go and lie down while I sorted out dinner.”

“She wasn’t feeling ill was she Prue?” Sara asked, sounding worried.

“I don’t think so Sara. Jenna had her running around after her most the morning. So I am sure that she is just worn out.”

“I think I will go and make sure she’s okay, Sandy can be a pain when she’s not feeling well. She will put on a brave face and try to trick you.”

“Okay then Sara, I will let you go and check on her. Dinner will be ready in around half an hour anyway. I’m hoping that your mum will be home by then.”

“Okay Prue, thanks. Dinner really does smell great.”

“Thanks Sara, I do love to cook for you all. Makes me feel like I am doing my bit to help.”

“If it tastes half as good as it smells, you could have a full time job Prue.” Sara was grinning which made Prue blush.

As Prue stood looking at the grin on Sara’s face, she suddenly felt really bad for lying to her and the others about the army men. She felt she should say something before it went on too long. She watched as Sara walked to the kitchen door. “Sara I..”

Sara turned around when she heard Prue speak. “Yes Prue?”

“Sara, I just wanted to. I just wanted to say that I hope you like it too.” She just couldn’t say anything, she was still too worried that they would blame her for the army guys trying to track them down.

“I’m sure I will Prue, Just as I know the others will.” Sara smiled then left the room. She bumped into Sheana coming back from getting changed. Sheana looked a lot like Jenna did when she was excited about something, she just let her run past and get back to Jenna and their painting.

Sara got changed and then went to make sure that Sandy was okay. She poked her head around the door and could see she was asleep still. She remembered the slap that Sandy gave her the other day and got an evil grin on her face, so she ran off to the bathroom. She sneaked back into Sandy’s and walked over to the bed. The next thing to happen was Sandy screaming. She jumped out of bed and was stood looking around at what just happened.

“What the hell was that!” She asked in a harsh voice as she looked at Sara, who was giggling on the other side of the bed. Sandy realised that Sara had put something cold on her back. “You little minx! What the hell did you put on my back that was so cold?”

Sandy had to wait for Sara to stop giggling before she could speak. “I ran my hand under the cold tap for a bit and then put it on your back while you slept. I wanted to pay you back for the slap on my backside the other day.”

“I guess you did owe me that one, and I am glad you didn’t slap my backside. I think it would hurt me a lot more. So are we even now Sis?” Sandy asked.

Sara held her arms out for Sandy to have a hug. “Give me a hug and we will then be even.” Sandy Smiled and took the hug then said, “Sounds like a fair deal to me Sis.

“Are you feeling okay Sis? It’s not like you to sleep during the day.” Sara asked.

“I’m fine Sara. Jenna and Prue don’t seem to get tired like we humans, so I just over did it a little, I feel much better now. I should go and see if Prue needs any help with dinner.”

“She looks to be doing fine with it Sis, and it smells really good too. She said it would be ready in around half an hour. I’ll head back down and will see you down there shortly.”

Sara got up to leave, but was stopped by Sandy grabbing her hand. “Sara, please stay and keep me company while I get cleaned up?”

“Sure Sis, that would be fun. Its been some time since I sat and talked while you got ready to go out. So it will be nice to chat while you get yourself ready.” Sara grinned.

Sandy looked to be deep in thought for a short time. “I’m sorry Sara.”

“Sorry for what Sandy?” Sara asked looking a little puzzled.

“Sorry for all the times you sat on my bed and watched me get ready to go out. It must have hurt you a lot having to see me having so much fun growing up and never being able to experience it yourself.” Sandy sat on the bed next to Sara as she spoke. She put her arms around Sara and hugged her.

“Sandy, I never felt hurt watching you. It was great being in your room, I felt like your little sister. It was one of the best things that happened before I got my wish.”

“Do you really mean that Sara? I’ve been feeling really bad that I never saw the real you. I thought I was a bad sister for that.”

“You’re the best sister a girl could have Sandy. I’m just lucky that I now have two great sisters, and a great bunch of friends as well.”

“Thanks Sara, it means a lot that you feel that way about me, and I am glad that I let you sit and chat with me when we were younger. I just wish I had known then I could have dressed you like a little living doll.”

“I would have loved that Sandy, but I don’t mind if you want to do it now if you feel like it. I think it would be good fun to play dress up, we could make Sheana join in and maybe Michelle might like to learn a bit more about being a girl. You could teach us all so much Sandy.”

As they spoke Sandy had moved over to her dressing table and sat to sort out her hair, but Sara had followed her and started to play with it, so Sandy let her. “Well I don’t need to show you anything to do with hair Sis, you have done an amazing job with mine just now.”

Sara looked down at Sandy’s hair. “I wasn’t really thinking too much about it, I just played with it as we spoke. Do you think it looks okay?”

“I think you have done a really good job. You’re going to be doing my hair whenever I am going out on a date from now on. That is if you will?”

“I’d love to help you get ready for all your dates. It would be a dream come true to be able to get ready with you for a night out. I watched you get ready so many times.”

“We will have to plan a night out then so we can. Would you like that Sara?”

“Yes I would Sis!” Sara put her arms around Sandy as she sat at the dressing table.

Sara waited for Sandy to finish up and then they made their way down to help Prue finish up getting dinner ready so they could eat.

*****

Jenna and Sheana were still sat painting when they got downstairs. It was like watching a couple of six year olds sitting there, Sara and Sandy both realised that it was all new for Sheana and she was having fun painting with Jenna.

“I’m sorry, but you two better start to get cleaned up now, dinner will be ready soon.” Prue looked a little sad for the two of them, as they were having so much fun. “You can get them out again after dinner, but for now we need the room so we can eat.”

They both said okay, and Sara helped them while Sandy went to help Prue get everything dished up on to the plates. Karen came in just at the right time and went up to get changed out of her work clothes before coming down to a nice cup of tea that was waiting for her.

“Thanks for the tea Prue, and for cooking dinner. It smells really good. What we having?” Karen asked as she sniffed the air trying to work out the smell.

“It’s just a sausage casserole, mashed potatoes, roast potatoes, and some vegetables.” Prue made it sound like just another simple meal.

“It’s not just anything Prue, it sounds like a very nice meal. I for one are looking forward to trying it.” Karen said with a smile.

“I just hope you all like it, I’ve not had to cook for so many in some years. I may be a little rusty.” Prue let out a little nervous giggle.

“Do you need any help Prue?” Karen asked.

“You just sit and rest Mum, I’ll help Prue dish up.” Sandy said with a smile as she put her hands on her mum’s shoulder to stop her getting up.

Karen smiled up at Sandy as a way of saying thanks and waited for Prue and Sandy to dish the meal out. It looked really good and tasted even better, they all finished it in no time at all. They all told Prue how great it was and Prue smiled at all the praise she was getting, she really liked it.

Sara helped Sandy make a fresh fruit salad and then added some ice cream to each dish. Everyone enjoyed the dessert just as much the dinner. Sara and Sheana cleared away the dishes and then made a start on getting them all washed and put away. Karen, Sandy, and Prue all sat and had a cup of tea and they chatted about their day while the others finished up.

Sara and Sheana had spoken on the way home and decided to keep quiet for the time being about the cameras at the school. They wanted to see what Mike had in mind.

Jenna slid off her seat and went to get something from where she had put all the paints and stuff from the set that Sandy had got her. She ran back and handed Sandy a piece of paper she had been painting on. “Der you go’s Sandy, I hopes you likes it.”

Sandy looked at the picture and a tear ran down her cheek. Jenna saw the tear and thought she hated it. Jenna went to speak again, but Sandy just pulled her up onto her knee and hugged her. “I love it Jenna. Thank you so much.”

Jenna had painted a picture of herself on the merry go round and Sandy and Prue stood next to it watching and in different coloured letters it said Thank you Sandy.

“You really likes it Sandy?” Jenna asked with wide eyes.

“I like it very much Jenna. I’m glad you’re having fun with the paint set, I even see that Sheana likes to help you paint.” Sandy looked over to where Sheana was stood drying a plate.

She looked a little sheepish before saying. “It was a lot of fun, and I’ve never done it before. I hope you didn’t mind me playing with Jenna and her paint set?”

“Not at all, I thought it was cute to watch you sit and paint with Jenna. It was more like watching two six year olds sit and play.”

“It did feel good to just sit and play with Jenna, very relaxing and free.” Sheana let out a little giggle as she said it.

While Sheana was finishing in the kitchen, Sandy helped Jenna get the paint set back out. Karen and Prue went to sit in the living room, Sandy followed close behind once Jenna was happily sat painting. Sara stayed in the kitchen and watched as Jenna and Sheana painted together. It wasn’t long before Sara was drawing pictures and the two were sat painting them in.

Sheana was amazed at how well Sara could draw. “You’re really good Sara, I never knew you could draw so well.”

“I’m not really that good Sheana, I just like to doodle stuff.” Sara was playing down what Sheana had said.

“I wish I could doodle that good then.” Sheana replied.

They sat keeping Jenna company till she started to nod off, then they packed all the stuff away. Once that was done they both took Jenna up to bed, they all brushed their teeth and then put Jenna to bed and sat with her till she fell asleep.

Sara and Sheana went back downstairs and found Sandy stood at the kitchen table with the pots of glitter. “I hope we have enough glitter to get the job done?” Sandy said.

“There should be Sandy.” Sara replied.

Sheana stepped up to the table and cast the same spell on this glitter as she did on the pots at school. Then they all went out in Sandy’s car to the points they picked out. Sheana made the same tornadoes, but on a larger scale and they all watched as the glitter went up into the air and sparkled as it blew away on the wind.

They made their way home again and found Mum and Prue still up waiting for them to get back. They had a hot chocolate and then Sara and Sheana went up to bed. They both crawled into bed. Sara felt Prue get on the bed some time later.

Sara started to enter Prue’s dreams again, but soon found herself blocked by Jenna.

*****

She woke in the morning to find that she had slept really well again and felt really great. She was beginning to wonder why Jenna was blocking some of Prue’s memories from her, but then thought that maybe she wanted to keep some things private between them.

Sandy was already cooking a full English breakfast for everyone when Sara got downstairs. Sheana and Jenna were close behind, and Prue came down wearing a bathrobe having just taken a shower.

“MMM, something smells nice.” Prue said as she entered the room.

“I have a plate ready for you too Prue. Take a seat and I will bring it over to you.” Sandy said with a smile. Prue took a seat at the table and Sandy got her a plate of food. It looked excellent and tasted even better.

They all had breakfast apart from Karen, she was having a lie in. Sandy asked if she wanted to go with them to meet Hypatia, but she thought it best if they went without her so Sara could talk about everything that happened to her since the change.

Karen woke and decided to take a long soak in the bath and make the most of having the house to herself for once. She expected to find the dishes from breakfast needing to be washed, but the kitchen was spotless. She smiled to herself and then made a pot of tea and put some toast in for herself. Once it was all ready she sat at the table in the kitchen and started to flick through the morning paper.

She was enjoying the quiet in the house to start with, but she soon realised how much she had been enjoying having a house full.

*****

Sara and the others were all in Sandy’s car. Prue was in the front with Sandy, Sara was sat in the back with Sheana, and Jenna sat between them. “You look very pretty Jenna, is that a new dress?” Sara asked.

“Sandy and Prue got me’s a news dress each. Den Sandy gots me news shoes ands hair ribbons as wells.”

“I think you look very pretty Jenna. Will you be wearing the other dress tomorrow then?” Sheana asked from the other side of her.

“Prue says I can only wears them when I’s going out some places. She not want me dirtying them.” Jenna looked a little sad as she said it.

“Well you wouldn’t want to spoil them by getting them dirty, would you?” Sheana asked.

Jenna thought about it and how she could make a mess so easy. “Your rights Sheana. I wants to look pretty, but want to looks really pretty when I goes out.” She was smiling again. Prue smiled when she realised that Jenna understood the concept of keeping her dresses clean for going out.

Prue showed Sandy which way to go and they were soon pulling up to a large set of gates. They seemed to be in the middle of nowhere. “Wow Prue, this Hypatia isn’t short of money is she?”

“This is just one of the homes she owns, but yes she does have a lot of money. She’s been around for at least the last four hundred years.”

“What do you mean at least, don’t you know how old she really is?” Sandy asked.

“She doesn’t like to speak about it, but I do know she is at least that old, but I have a feeling that she could be twice that age.” Prue said.

“So she’s a vampire like you then?” Sandy asked.

“No she’s not a vampire Sandy. I did hear from a demon that she is part dragon and part human, but you can’t believe everything you hear when it comes to the underworld of demons.”

“You’re telling me that dragons are real?” Sandy said in a shocked voice.

“You will find a lot of things you think to be fairytales are real, but they kind of keep out the way, so not to warp what humans think to be real.”

“I can understand that Prue. Not too sure how they would take to a dragon flying around. I would like to learn more about this underworld, if you ever feel like talking about it.”

“Sure I would Sandy, but it’s hard to know where to start. So the best thing is for you to ask me questions and I will then explain it to you.”

“Okay Prue, I will buy us a bottle of wine on the way home later, then we can sit and talk about it all. I’m sure that mum would like to hear about it as well.”

“That sounds like a good idea Sandy, it’s been some time since I got to relax with a nice glass of wine.”

Their conversation was cut short when the two stone figures stood on top of the wall each side of the gates stepped down and looked in each side of the car. All the girls apart from Prue and Jenna screamed. Prue and Jenna just giggled.

“Hello, it’s Prue and guests to see Lady Hypatia.” Prue spoke in a calm polite voice.

The stone figure on her side of the car suddenly spoke in a deep gruff voice. “Good morning Prue, Mistress is expecting you.” Both figures stepped back and the gates opened after a bright blue light seemed to explode from them.

Sandy put the car in gear and then started to move forward through the gates. “You could have warned us about the guards Prue and what was the blue light we just saw?”

“What and miss the screams you all made, not a chance.” Prue giggled. “The blue light is a shield to stop anyone and anything from getting in unless Hypatia wants it to.”

“Prue, Sara and Sheana will be safe here? This Hypatia won’t hurt them will she?” Sandy was a little worried about all this now.

“Sandy please don’t worry, Sara has met Hypatia in my dreams. She knows she can trust her.”

“Prue is right Sis, I didn’t see anything that would lead me to think she would want to hurt any of us and I can’t sense anything bad yet either.”

“Well if your spider senses aren’t tingling then we should be fine.” Sandy said with a giggle of relief.

“I didn’t know you had the senses of a spider Sara.” Sheana said looking amazed. This made everyone burst out laughing “I take the laughing to mean that Sandy was joking with you Sara?”

Sara caught her breath then said, “I’m sorry Sheana, but she was talking about something from a comic book. But no I don’t have any special spider sense.”

“It’s okay, I know your all just laughing with me more than at me.” Sheana was smiling, so Sara and the others knew she was okay about it all.

Sandy drove the car up a road till she came to a large gravel area in front of a really large stately home. All the girls went WOW! Prue thought she would have done the same when she first saw it, but she wasn’t awake to see any of it the first time she came here.

Sandy parked the car where Prue told her to and then they all got out. Prue led the way up to the house and then rang the bell. It didn’t take long for a young woman dressed as a maid to answer it and asked them all to enter. She led the way to a large room down the other end of the large hallway. “Please wait here and Mistress will be with you shortly.” She curtseyed and left the room.

The girls were all really impressed with the house Hypatia had, they were walking around the room taking in all the pictures on the walls and statues that seemed to be scattered around the room. “This is a really beautiful home that Hypatia has.” Sandy stated.

“Why thank you dear, it is the house I like the best out of all the ones I own.”

Sandy spun around to look where the voice came from, she saw a tall woman with fiery red hair stood just inside the room. She had pale skin and eyes she could get lost in, and a warm smile that put you at ease right away.

“I’m sorry, I hope you didn’t mind us looking around.” Sandy said as she stood looking at the woman.

“Don’t be sorry dear, I’m glad you like what you see.” She turned to face Prue. “Hello Prudence dear, what brings you here to see me? Your email was very cryptic.”

“Hello Hypatia, I have some people I would like you to meet. This is Sandy, Sara, and Sheana. Girls this is Hypatia.” Prue pointed to each girl in turn.

Hypatia walked up to Sandy and held out her hand for Sandy to shake. Then she did the same with Sara, and then Sheana. “I’m pleased to meet you all, but what brings you all here to see me?” Hypatia could sense something different about the one called Sara and the one called Sheana was a witch, but she felt different to any witch she’d ever felt before.

“I can tell by the look on your face Hypatia, that you can sense something different about Sara and Sheana.” Prue said with a smile.

“Very observant Prudence, do you care to tell me what it is?”

“I think it would be better if Sara told you the story up to the point I met her.” Prue said.

Hypatia showed them to a sofa and they all took a seat. Sara spent some time telling the story of finding the ring and then what she did. Hypatia giggled when she told of the mistake with the image she formed in her mind, but let Sara finish. Prue filled in some of the bits Sara forgot, and Sheana filled in the stuff that Prue didn’t know. Once they had told Hypatia the whole story they all sat waiting to see what she had to say to them.

“Well I can see why you came to see me then Prue. How do you feel about what you have become Sara?”

“I’m happy to be a girl now, but I’m not sure how I feel about the slayer part. I’ve never been one for fighting, and I am not too sure how I do what I do. I just seem to be able to let the slayer part take over.”

“I take it that this is why you came to see me then Prudence? So I can train her to tame the power she now has, so she controls it and not the other way around?” Hypatia asked Prue.

“She fights better than anyone I have seen, maybe even you, but she needs to be able to control it more. I was hoping you could train her, will you?” Prue asked.

“I will need to see what Sara can do before I can say one way or the other. Well Sara, do you feel up to having a training session with me?”

“If you can help me get to grips with all this power I now have, then I would like that a lot Hypatia. I’m just a little scared of hurting you.” Sara replied with some fear in her voice.

Hypatia started to laugh, then said, “If you can hurt me Sara, then I am not worthy to train you. I’m an immortal and can’t be killed. I will heal if you do hurt me, so please don’t hold back when we train.”

“As I have little control over the power I have, I don’t think that will be a problem. But I don’t have anything to wear so we can train.” Sara was worried for Hypatia, even with what she just said.

“Don’t worry dear, I have some training clothes that will fit you.” Hypatia took Sara by the hand and led her out of the room and down the hall to another set of doors. Once in the room, Hypatia walked over to another door and went in. When she came back she was holding a small pile of clothes, she handed them to Sara and left the room so she could get changed.

Sara looked at the clothes and saw it was a pair of tight fitting shorts and a matching sports bra style top. She stripped out of her normal clothes and put the gym clothes on and then went to find Hypatia. She found her walking back towards the room Sara just came out of. She was dressed in the same style of outfit as Sara was wearing.

“You look really amazing for someone so old.” Sara said, but then realised what she said. “I’m sorry Hypatia, I didn’t mean it to sound like that. I mean that you look. It’s just that Prue said. I’m sorry Hypatia, I’ll just shut up now.” Sara let her head drop and she looked at the floor till she heard Hypatia giggling.

“Don’t worry Sara, I know what you’re trying to say, and thank you. I do have to work to keep looking this good. We can’t all just wish for it you know.” Sara looked up to see if Hypatia was making fun of her, but she saw that smile and knew it was just a little tease.

Hypatia held out her hand so Sara took it and let her lead the way to where they would be training. As they got to the door to another room, they saw the maid that let them in leaving the room. “Mistress, I have seated your guests and offered them all drinks, and left some bottles of water for you and Lady Sara in there as well. Will you be needing anything else?” She then dipped a curtsy.

“Thank you Samantha, that will be all for the time being. Could you make sure that lunch will be ready for two o’clock out on the patio?”

“Yes Mistress.” She dipped another curtsy and walked away.

Hypatia let Sara enter the room first then followed behind. Sara saw the others all sat on a sofa at the far end of the room. The whole room was filled with climbing frames and ropes hanging from the ceilings. It all kind of reminded Sara of the training level in the computer game Tomb Raider.

Sara went all red in the face when she heard Prue wolf whistle. “One more whistle out of you and I will find an outfit for you, and let you train with Sara while I watch and point out where she can do better.” Hypatia had an evil grin on her face as she spoke.

Prue stopped grinning and looked really worried at the thought of having Sara use her as a punching bag for a couple of hours. “Sorry Hypatia, I was just teasing you both. I won’t do it again.”

Sara was amazed at how quick Prue backed down from Hypatia. Sara thought she must be one hell of a good fighter then, Sara was beginning to worry more about herself than she was Hypatia. She was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Hypatia speak to her.

“First thing we will do is take a couple of laps around the course so you can get used to the layout, then I will do a couple of timed laps to see how fast you are. Is that okay?”

“I can’t see why not, but I really haven’t done much of this stuff before.”

“I just need to see what your capable of Sara, so just do your best and I will work out whether or not I can help you. Now follow me.” Hypatia set off around the course and let Sara follow behind.

Once they had done a couple of laps, Hypatia let Sara do a couple more on her own before she told Sara to give it everything she had and do it as fast as she could.

Sara focused on the task at hand and then made a start on the course. Everything else seemed to blur away, she went from one jump to a roll to a jump and then a balance beam to a rope swing, and then she was at the end of the course stood next to Hypatia.

Hypatia looked at the time and was amazed that she could do the course so fast, Not even she could do it in that time. She looked to see if Sara was out of breath, but she seemed to be breathing normally. She wasn’t even sweating.

She led Sara over to the treadmill and set her up on a running program. Sara started to run and then just kept running faster and faster till Hypatia slowed it down again. Sara was a little short of breath and she did seem to be sweating a little now too.

“How far have I just run Hypatia? It felt quite far.”

“You may find this hard to believe, but you just ran 25 miles in under forty minutes.” Hypatia was still shocked that she could do it in such a quick time and not look to worn out from it. Hypatia handed her a bottle of water and took a bottle for herself.

“What do you want to train me on next Hypatia?” Sara asked.

“I think we will try some of your fighting skills, to see what you can do.” Hypatia led her over to a mat on the floor and then took an attack stance. Sara didn’t know how to stand, so she just waited to see what Hypatia was going to do and take it from there.

Sara tried to sense the attack like she did with the vampire when she first met Prue, and when Susan tried to attack her at school, but for some reason she couldn’t sense a single thought from Hypatia. So she had to watch to see what she did.

Sara didn’t have to wait too long as Hypatia ran at her, but Sara moved to one side and let Hypatia sweep right past her. She tried another attack and Sara dodged that and then blocked another one. Hypatia was really amazed at just how good Sara was, but she was starting to see a set routine to the way she was defending.

Hypatia feinted a move and then changed it at the last second and she got her hand around Sara’s neck, Sara looked a little shocked that Hypatia was able to beat her. She put Sara down and then said, “I hope I didn’t hurt you Sara, but I had to see if what I thought was right.”

“And what do you think Hypatia?” Sara asked as she was rubbing her neck better.

“You have all the skill to fight a lot of different ways Sara, but you are just letting the slayer power react to the person attacking you, but as you just saw this can be worked around.”

“Does that mean that I will lose a fight if I try and stop a vampire or any other demon?” Sara sounded really worried now.

“I doubt that Sara, when we were fighting, it was more me fighting and you just defending. I don’t think that you would let a fight go on that long if it was for real.”

“Do you think you can help me Hypatia?”

“I know I can Sara, but you will need to be focused. We need to take all the fighting skills you now have and help you take control of them so you can mix them together. That way you will be able to change style at will, that way no one will be able to work out how you will attack, or defend.” Hypatia sounded excited to be helping.

“Sounds like a lot of work Hypatia, I just hope I don’t let you down.”

“Don’t worry Sara, all we need to do is get both sides to merge as one. You’re not a violent person Sara, so you’ve been blocking them from each other.”

“Will that change who I am if I let the two side merge Hypatia? I’m scared of losing the person I am now.” Sara was really sounding worried.

“Not at all Sara, you will be a better you, that is all. Did you feel any different when we were fighting?” Hypatia asked.

Sara thought about it for a little bit before saying. “Come to think about it, I didn’t feel any different at all.”

“Well there you go then, you’re worrying over nothing. If anything, you will feel even better than you normally do as you won’t be fighting with this other side of yourself.”

Sara thought about it and realised that Hypatia was right, she was trying to keep the old her and this new version of her apart. “I guess you’re right Hypatia, I have been trying to keep this power I have deep down and away from who I thought I was.”

“Maybe it’s time you just relaxed and let the real you come out. Just because you have the power to fight Sara, doesn’t mean you have to be a bad person. Look at Prue, she has a demon in her, but you still like her as a person.”

Hypatia spent another hour getting Sara to relax and let her two sides merge and then she started to let the different fighting styles emerge. Soon Sara was able to block every move Hypatia tried on her and even do some mixed styles that had Hypatia on the mat.

If Hypatia didn’t trust this girl, she would be worried with how strong and good at fighting she was. Hypatia knew that Sara would make a strong ally in the fight against the dark forces.

Hypatia called it a day as she was worn out, but it looked like Sara could keep going. She led Sara to another room She found her clothes on the bed and a shower was running for her. Samantha walked out of the bathroom and smiled at Sara. “The shower is running for you Lady Sara. Just leave the gym clothes in the hamper in the bathroom and I will sort them later.”

“Thank you Samantha, but please just call me Sara.” She smiled at the maid.

“Thank you Sara. I hope you had a good work out with Mistress.”

“It was fun Samantha, I just hope she is willing to help me train and get to grips with these powers I have.”

“Mistress is a very wise and kind woman Sara, she will train you to be the best you can. I’ve seen her train worse than you could ever be, and they came out okay. You are already very skilled, I can see that.”

“Did you see me training with Hypatia?”

“Yes, I was watching from the doorway as you did the course and then while you were fighting with Mistress. You are very fast, Mistress was having fun. There are not many that can keep up with her, but you were giving her a good work out. I know that Mistress will be happy for the rest of the day now. I hope you didn’t mind me watching Sara?”

“I don’t mind Samantha, you seem like a nice person. May I ask if you’re normal?”

Samantha looked a little sad. “I was never really human. My mother was attacked by a vampire while she was pregnant with me, she was turned and I was born some time later. Mistress saved me from being killed after my mother gave birth to me. I wasn’t a vampire, but I wasn’t human either.”

“I’m sorry Samantha, it’s really none of my business.” Sara went to leave the room and take her shower.

“Please don’t be sorry Sara, I really feel fine talking to you about it. It’s like talking to an old friend. I’m over a hundred and fifty years old, but stopped getting any older than I look now which is twenty-five. Mistress did try and help me become human, but we have never been able to. So I became her maid and now I look after her.”

“So you choose to be her maid then, she didn’t force you or enslave you to do it?”

Samantha laughed for a bit, then said, “Mistress could never do that, and most the time we just act like Sisters. It was my idea to dress like this today, but I am grateful that you feel it’s wrong, that shows you to be a kind person Sara.”

“Thank you Samantha. I hope you will change and join us for some lunch then? I will have a word with Hypatia if you want me too?”

“I will tell her what you said Sara, and see if she thinks it’s okay for me to join you. I should let you go and take your shower now Sara, or you will never get any lunch.” Samantha curtsied and then left the room.

Sara stripped out of her clothes and went to take a shower, it felt really good and she spent a little longer than she really should have. Once she was dry and dressed, she went to find the others. She could hear Jenna laughing so she followed the sound and found them all out on the patio.

Hypatia was already sat out there chatting with the others. “Glad to see you found us okay Sara. How are you feeling dear?” Hypatia asked.

“I’m feeling fine thank you Hypatia. Thank you for taking a look at me, do you think you can help me train?”

“I need to have a quick word with Prue later, and I will let you know after that, whatever decision I make.” Hypatia offered.

Sara seemed a little down after that, but tried not to let it show. “I understand Hypatia, and I am thankful for you taking the time to look at me. I was speaking with Samantha while I cleaned up, and I asked her to join us for some lunch. I hope that was okay? She did tell me that she isn’t really your maid, and she just plays at it from time to time.”

“She did come and ask if it was okay Sara, and I said she could. She left to get changed some time back. She should be back soon with the lunch plates.”

As though on cue they heard the tinkle of plates and turned to see Samantha wheeling out a trolley with lots of plates on it. She was no longer wearing the maid’s outfit, but was wearing a light blue summer dress and a hat to keep the sun off her face.

Sara went to see if she needed any help. “Can I help you with anything Samantha?”

“I’m fine Sara, please take a seat and I will dish up the sandwiches. You’re a guest here, and shouldn't have to worry about doing anything.”

“I’m sorry Samantha, but I was always raised to help out where I could.”

“That is nice Sara, but I am fine. Now please take a seat and help yourself to a sandwich and a glass of orange juice.”

Sara took a seat and then waited for Samantha to finish putting the food and drinks on the table. Then Samantha took a seat and they all started to eat.

Once they had all had enough, Samantha cleared the table with Sheana and Sara helping. She was going to try and tell them they didn’t need to help, but knew they would anyway, so she just let them. Sara and Sheana walked with Samantha to the kitchen area and then walked back to the patio area again.

“Samantha dear, will you show the girls around while I sit and chat with Prue for a bit?” Hypatia asked.

“Yes Mistress, it would be my pleasure. How long would you like to chat for Mistress? I would hate to come back to soon.”

“If you could give us half an hour Samantha, that would be fine.”

“Yes Mistress, I should be able to show them most the grounds by then, but would it be okay to take a little longer and show them all of the grounds?”

“Take as long as you need Samantha, you won’t be punished.” Hypatia smiled.

“May I ask what I will need to do to get punished?” Samantha was grinning at her Mistress.

“I’ll think of something you little minx, now please do as you’re told and show the guests around while we talk.” When Samantha turned to take the others for a walk around the grounds, Hypatia slapped her backside and made her scream out.

They all laughed at her and then she led the others away so Hypatia could have a chat with Prue.

“Okay then Prudence, what’s troubling you?”

“How do you know that something is troubling me?”

“Prudence, you don’t live for as long as I have and not learn to see when someone is troubled by something. Now tell me.”

“They found us again Hypatia. The army force that caught us all those years ago are back, I’m not sure if they are just tracking Sara and Sheana, or whether they were tracking us and just found them as well.” Prue looked really down as she spoke.

“What do Sara and the others think about it all?”

“I haven’t told them. I’m scared they will ask Jenna and me to leave if they do blame me for putting them under threat of getting caught and taken away.” Prue was close to tears. I could cope with being asked to leave, but I know it will really hurt Jenna, and I can’t let that happen.”

“Prudence, from what I have seen of Sara and the others. Do you really think that they will kick you out?”

“I don’t know Hypatia. It was a lot easier when it was just me and Jenna, but now it all feels so complex.” Prue put her head in her hands and just cried.

Hypatia gave her a couple of minutes, then handed her a tissue. “Prudence, I think you need to sit them all down and then come clean. I think you will be surprised what happens and it won’t be you and Jenna getting asked to leave.”

Prue felt like a scolded child after Hypatia had spoken to her as she had. “Okay Hypatia. Sandy wanted to sit and have a glass of wine, while I told her about some of the things that are true and not just fairytales.”

“Well then, that is the perfect time to come clean with them. The longer you leave it, the harder it will be to tell them.”

“Okay Hypatia, and thanks for helping me come to my senses. You’ve already done so much for me and Jenna.”

“You’re more than welcome Prudence, and you don’t owe me anything. I did it all for Jenna.”

“Thank you anyway Hypatia. What do you think of Sara? Will you train her? She is a good kid, and she always thinks of everyone else before herself.”

“Don’t worry Prudence, I had already made my mind up to train her when we finished the session. I just wanted some time to chat with you about why you looked so troubled.”

“Thanks for the chat Hypatia, I feel safe that I am doing the right thing telling them now.”

“That’s what I’m here for. It’s nice seeing you out in the sun as yourself Prudence. Jenna looks great too, Sheana told me that she is a normal girl now. What will you do when she is older Prudence? Will you let her grow old, or turn her?”

“I have no idea Hypatia, but I think it best to let her decide when the time comes. But for now I am going to let her enjoy being a kid and growing into the woman she should have been.”

“Do you still feel bad for what you did Prudence? You saved her life, and she loves you no matter what you may think about yourself. And remember that you dragged yourself back from hell to be with her again.” Hypatia was grinning.

“I know Hypatia, but I still wonder if it was the right thing to do. But when I see her playing and laughing, I know I did.”

They chatted for a little longer and then they saw the others making their way back, so they stood up and made their way over to them.

“I hope that Samantha showed you around okay?” Hypatia asked.

“She was the perfect hostess Hypatia, and you have a really lovely home. Thank you for letting Samantha show it to us.” Sara said with a smile.

“You’re very welcome, and I will sort out some suitable punishment for you later Samantha.” Hypatia was grinning, so the others didn’t bother saying anything.

“Yes Mistress, I will look forward to it.” Samantha did a curtsy and had a big grin on her face.

“Sara, may I have a word with you?” Hypatia had a true poker face that Sara couldn’t read at all.

“Yes Hypatia.” Sara was expecting her to say she wouldn’t train her.

“Would you come with me for a short walk?”

Sara started to walk with Hypatia and waited for her to speak. “Sara, I am really impressed with the way you can fight, and the compassion in your heart. I would be honoured if you would let me train you.”

Sara was so set on her being told she wouldn’t train her. She kind of missed it when she said she would. “What did you say Hypatia, you will train me?”

“Yes I will train you Sara, and I am proud to be able too. It will be hard work Sara, but I know you can do it.”

“Thank you Hypatia, I won’t let you down.” Sara forgot herself and gave Hypatia a hug, but she kind of liked it so Hypatia let it go.

Hypatia and Samantha showed them around the inside of the house. They could all see that how much they loved each other as they walked around making jokes. They all loved the house and it was soon time for them to be leaving.

Hypatia leaned over to Samantha and whispered something to her, she smiled and then ran off to get something. “Can you please wait just a minute, I’ve asked Samantha to get you something to take with you.”

They all stood waiting till they saw Samantha walking back with a crate of what looked like very expensive wine.

“Here you go, Prue said that you were going to get some wine on the way home, so please except this crate as a thank you gift for spending the day with me. I had a really nice day, and thanks for the great work out Sara. I look forward to training you and training with you.”

“Hypatia, we couldn’t take this wine. You’re already doing so much for us.” Sara protested.

“I’m as grateful as you are Sara, so please take the wine and enjoy it for me.” Hypatia had that warm smile that made it hard to say no to.

“Okay Hypatia, but we will repay you for the wine one day.” Sara said in a firm voice.

“I think you look cute when you’re bossy Sara.” Sara just went a little red and put her hand out to shake it, but Hypatia pulled her into a hug. “So I expect you to be here next Saturday at ten o’clock. Will you be able to bring her Sandy, or do you want me to send Samantha to collect you?”

“I can bring them Hypatia, I’m still looking for a job at the moment, so I have a lot of free time to fill up.” Sandy sounded a little down about not being able to find work.

“I’m sorry to hear that Sandy.” Hypatia said.

I’ll find one soon, I’m sure of that.”

“So I will see you all next Saturday then. Until then keep safe.” Hypatia hugged everyone and so did Samantha and then they waved them off as they left.

“You seemed to take a shine to them all Mistress.”

“They are all really great, I don’t think I’ve had as much fun away from the bedroom in a long time.” Hypatia grinned at Samantha. They put their arms around each other and walked back into the house together.

All the girls were quiet on the ride home, but they all seemed happy enough. Prue was thinking about what they were all going to say when they found out that Jenna and her had been hunted and caught by the army guys. But she knew that Hypatia was right, and she couldn’t let it go on any longer.

They were soon home and Prue got the crate of wine out the boot of the car. Sandy waited for Prue to take the crate and then she locked the car up and walked up to the house. The others had already entered so the front door was open.

“They found Karen sat at the table drinking a cup of tea. They all gave her a hug and Jenna jumped up on her knee for a proper hug. “Did you all have a nice day?” Karen asked.

“It was really great Mum, she has a really big house.” Sara said.

“Was she able to help you Sara?”

“Yes mum, she said she will train me to take control over the powers I now have. She is really great mum, I know you would love her a lot. Why don’t you come with us next Saturday?”

“Maybe I will come with you, it sounds like you all had a good time.”

Sandy and Karen made a start on dinner. Sara and Sheana helped Jenna get changed and then they sat and played with her on the computer for a bit. Jenna got thirsty, so Sara went down to get some drinks, but they hadn’t got anything in for them to drink.

“Does anyone want anything from the shop? I need to go and get some soda pop, we seem to have run out.” Sara asked.

“I’m sorry dear, I never thought to get some more soda when I went shopping today. Do you want me to drive you to the store so you can get some?” Mum asked.

“It’s no trouble mum, I won’t be long.” Sara went up to her bedroom to get her hooded sweatshirt as it was getting a little cooler outside now.

“Where you going Sis?” Sheana asked.

“I have to go and get some soda pop from the shop. You can stay here and finish your go on the game.”

“Are you sure Sara, I can soon stop it and come with you?” Sheana asked.

“I comes with you Sara, please let me comes?” Jenna was pleading with Sara to let her go to the shop with her.

“You stop and finish the game and I will ask Prue if you can come with me. Wait here and I will go and ask Prue.” Sara left the room and went to see Prue.

Prue was sat at the kitchen table staring out into space when Sara found her. “Hi Prue, is it okay if Jenna comes to the shop with me?”

Prue snapped out of her daydreaming. “Oh sure Sara, just make sure she has her jacket on.”

“I will Prue.” Sara said with a smile.

She went back upstairs and helped Jenna put her trousers on and a T-shirt, then they grabbed her jacket as they went downstairs. Mum gave Sara some money to get the soft drinks and Sara held Jenna’s hand as they made their way out the house and up the road.

Sara took a easy paced walk to the shop with Jenna as she only had little legs. When they finally got to the shop, Sara grabbed a basket and put some cans of drink in it and then grabbed a couple cartons of chocolate milk for Jenna. She paid for them all and then made her way out the shop and headed back towards home.

It was starting to rain lightly, so Sara put the hood up on her top. Jenna’s jacket didn’t have a hood, but then again Jenna didn’t look too worried about it anyway.

They were about half way home when a van drove past them and suddenly stopped. Sara didn’t really take much notice as she just thought it had missed the turning. If Sara could have heard what was being said in the van, she would have known otherwise.

The man driving the van hit the brakes and brought it to a halt. The man sat next to him said, “What the hell are you doing Paul?”

“The little girl we just passed was the little sister to that vampire called Prue we lost track of the other week, so the other one must be her.” The driver of the van said.

The man in the passenger seat looked in the side view mirror and could see what Paul was saying. “What do you want to do, call for back up, or take a chance and try and take her ourselves?”

“Well she hasn’t run, so she must not have noticed us. I think we can take them both now.” Dave, the guy in the passenger seat pulled out a stun gun, while Paul was handed a tranq gun, which was loaded with a special drug that was designed to knock out any vampire.

Sara felt Jenna grip her hand tighter, then she heard a voice from behind her. “Prue, stop where you are and kneel on the floor. If you don’t, we will have no choice, but to use force on you and your sister.”

Sara thought to herself. What the hell are these men talking about? She started to turn, so she could see who was mistaking her for Prue, but as she turned she saw one of the men fire the stun gun. She saw a blue flash and was blown backwards to the ground, dragging Jenna with her.

The shield that Sheana added to the necklace took most of the impact from the stun gun, but it faltered enough for the second man to hit her with the vampire tranq. Sara felt a little funny and then blacked out.

To Be Continued Friday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 06

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Editors Note: This is the last chapter of the revised chapters.
Next Tuesday I start posting all new chapters, the new chapters will be posted weekly on Tuesdays.

Chapter Six

Jenna sat up and looked over to see Sara lying there with her eyes shut, then she looked over to where the men were stood. They were both moving towards Sara, Jenna moved closer to Sara and started to shake her.

“Sara, Sara. Please wake up.” Jenna was in a panic now.

The two men got to where Jenna was shaking Sara, and calling her name. They looked at each other. “That’s not Prue, Dave.” Paul said.

“I can see that Paul, but at least we have the other one. That is definitely the one called Jenna.”

“What shall we do with the other girl, Dave?”

We’ll take her with us, I’m sure the lab will find something she may be good for. They are always after test subjects.”

Sara was feeling really funny, she could feel someone shaking her and then she could hear Jenna’s voice starting to filter into her mind. Then she heard another voice, but this voice was her own. It was telling her to open her eyes.

Sara’s eyes opened just as one of the men was about to grab her under her arms, the second man was about to grab her legs. She grabbed the man that was about to grab her legs, around the neck with her own legs. The man tried to pull his head out, but before he could, Sara spun herself around on the ground and lifted him off the ground and was spinning him around. The other man had no time to react, before his partner in crime hit him.

Sara spun around and then flipped back onto her feet and took a fighting stance like Hypatia had shown her. She looked around and could see Jenna lying on the ground, she was crying.

“Jenna, Jenna, are you okay?” Sara asked.

Jenna’s head shot up when she heard the sweet voice. “Sara, you’s okay?”

“I’ve felt better Jenna, but I am doing okay. Do you care to tell me who they are Jenna, and how they know about you and Prue?”

Jenna looked all sad then said, “The bad men that after you and Sheana. Day after Prue and Me too’s.”

“Why didn’t Prue tell us?” Sara asked with a hurt look on her face.

“She scared you kick us out. She said we be alone again and we not want dat Sara.” Jenna was crying again now as she hugged Sara.

“I’m sorry you thought that Jenna, but Prue was wrong. We would never throw you out. Why would she think that?”

“We ascapes and be on the runs for some years now. Prue think you blame us for them finding you’s and was scared of how’s you act when founds out.” Jenna was still softly crying.

“I will need to have a word with your sister about all this Jenna. Thanks to her not coming clean, she nearly lost you.”

“Please not hurt her Sara, it as much my foult for’s not telling you.” Jenna was gripping Sara again.

“Jenna, I would never do anything to hurt Prue, but I will need to think of someway to teach her a lesson in trust. But for now, we need to do something with these two. They got a look at me, which is not good.”

“I do my mind fing on dem if you wants? I give dem funny memris.” Jenna said with a grin.

Sara looked at the two men as they were just starting to wake up and move. Sara walked over to the men and picked one up in each hand. “What the hell are you? That dart will knock out a vamp for a day!” he was trying to get loose from Sara’s grip, but just looked silly as he hung from Sara’s hand by his belt. The other man was trying to get loose too.

Jenna had to giggle as she watched them struggle, it looked like they were both trying to swim.

Sara lifted the one that had just asked the question. “Well I guess I’m not a vampire then.” She had a stern look on her face that made both men look worried.

“Well whatever you are, you can kill us, but the others will track you down.” The other man said as he tried again in vain to get loose.

“I have no plans to kill you or your friend here. But I do need to find out what you know about my friends and me. Jenna, I need you to form a link between me and each of them.” Sara looked at Jenna with a smile.

Jenna stepped over to where Sara was stood and waited while Sara dropped one of the men on the ground. She put her foot on the mans back and then dropped the second man and grabbed the back of his neck. Jenna stepped up to the man and put her hand on his forehead then she took hold of Sara’s free hand and made the link.

Sara searched for all the info she wanted and got all the answers she needed. She then helped Jenna to make it impossible to ID her. They then did the same with the other man.

She put them both in the back of their own van tied up and then picked up Jenna and made their way home. Sara had to carry Jenna as she had hurt her ankle when Sara pulled her to the ground.

“Jenna, I need to do something with Prue, but please don’t worry, I just want to scare her. Do you trust me Jenna?”

“I trust you Sara. We both should be punished.” Jenna was looking sad again.

“Let me deal with Prue, and I will think of something to teach you a lesson later.” Sara hugged Jenna, just happy that she was still safe.

Sara entered the house and made her way to the kitchen, she was still carrying Jenna. She put her down on Sandy’s knee and then went over to Prue. She grabbed Prue by the neck and pulled her up off the seat and then walked over to the wall. Karen and Sandy thought Sara had gone mad.

“Sara! What the hell do you think your doing?” Karen shouted as she tried to make Sara let go of Prue. Who was still pinned to the wall with Sara holding her by the neck.

“Why don’t you ask Prue. I just had a run in with some of her friends. They just happen to be the same guys that are now after Sheana and me. They tried to take Jenna and me by force.” Sara looked really upset with Prue. Prue just looked shocked and looked to make sure that Jenna was okay. She tried to make Sara let go, but she was just too strong for her.

Karen looked a little shocked at what Sara had just said. “Is this True Prue?” Karen looked hurt that Prue hadn’t told them.

Sara felt the fight leave Prue as she just hung there in Sara’s grip. Sara let her down so she could speak. Prue rubbed her neck then said, “Yes it’s all true Karen. They caught us a couple of years ago, but we escaped. I’m sorry that they found out about Sara and Sheana. I would never put them in danger, and if I could fix it I would.”

Prue walked over to where Jenna was still sat on Sandy’s knee. She wouldn’t make eye contact with Sandy, she just picked up Jenna and hugged her. “Sara saved me Prue. She was amazing.” Jenna said as she hugged her sister.

Prue turned to face Sara. “Thank you Sara, and I am sorry for not telling you about them. I will go and pack our stuff and we will leave.” Prue went to leave the room, but was stopped by Sara.

“Where are you going to go Prue?” Sara asked her.

“I don’t know, but with some luck they will follow us and leave you alone.” Prue tried to get past Sara, but without any luck.

“Prue, you were never the real target this time. They picked up the magic from the ring and have been trying to track it down for the past couple of weeks. But their machines can’t pin point such a large energy reading.” Sara told her.

“How do you know all this Sara?” Prue asked.

“I used Jenna’s power to read their minds. I also found out that the glitter is working both at the school and the stuff we let loose last night. They can’t track any magic source in the whole town.” Sara was grinning.

“What did you do with the men Sara?” Her mum asked.

“I left them tied up in the back of their van. Don’t worry, I didn’t hurt them. Well, not much anyway.”

“Sara they know what you look like now! I know you wouldn’t hurt them.” Her mum said.

“Oh I wouldn’t worry about that mum, they won’t be looking for me any time soon.” Sara looked at Jenna, then they both started to laugh.

Sandy, Prue, and her mum just looked at each other trying to work out why they were both laughing. Sara spent the next half-hour telling them what she and Jenna did to the men to stop them from being able to ID her. They were all laughing by the end. Sheana had come down part way through, so Sara filled her in on what happened. She looked a little disappointed at Prue, but by the way Prue wouldn’t look her in the eye. She could see that Prue was really sorry about it all.

Sandy and Karen finished off making dinner and Sheana sat playing with Jenna. Sara got an ice pack for Jenna’s ankle and then showed Sheana how to hold it in the right place. “I’m sorry I hurt you Jenna.”

“It not your fault Sara, you get zapped. I see Prue get zapped once, she not get back up.”

“Prue didn’t have the shield back then Jenna, she won’t be knocked out again.” Sara said as she hugged Jenna.

“I glad you okay Sara. I real scared when they shoot you with dat dart.” Jenna hugged her back.

They all sat down to eat when the meal was ready. Prue wasn’t really hungry so she just picked at her meal. “I’m sorry, but I’m not very hungry tonight. May I be excused? I need to use the bathroom.”

“You don’t need to ask Prue.” Karen said with a smile.

Prue got up and left the room, she looked back at Sara as she left the room. Out of all the things she had done since becoming a vampire. Having Sara upset with her was one of the worse.

“You need to talk to her Sara, she looks really down.” Sandy said.

“I’m not sure what to say Sis, she put us all in danger by not coming clean.” Sara snapped back at her sister.

“With how you acted when you came in, she had good reason too. You just picked her up like a toy.” Her mum added.

“I just wanted to scare her into seeing what could have happened if I hadn’t woke in time to stop them.” Sara let her shoulders drop as she realised that she was mad at the wrong person. She could understand why Prue did what she did, but at the same time it hurt that she thought she couldn’t trust them.

“So are you going to talk to her Sis?” Sandy asked.

“I guess I should go and make things right between us.” Sara got up and went to find Prue.

Sara could hear Prue softly crying in her room. She pushed the door open enough to poke her head around and look in to see where Prue was. She was sat on the bed with her head in her hands. All the anger left her in that moment, all she wanted to do was sit and hug Prue.

Prue jumped when she felt an arm wrap around her waist, and a weight rest on her shoulder. She turned her head to see Sara smiling at her in a sad way. That smile of Sara’s said more than a thousand words ever could.

Prue just threw her arms around Sara and hugged her, she was crying on her shoulder. Sara hugged her back and let her cry. “I’m really sorry Sara, I never meant to get you or Jenna hurt. I was going to tell you all tonight, that is why Hypatia gave us the case of wine.”

“Why did you really feel the need to keep it from us Prue? Did you really think we would kick you out?” Sara had given Prue a tissue so she could dry her eyes.

“It does seem a little silly now that I think about it all. I just felt like it was me that brought them here, and the thought of you all hating me was just to scary to think about. Then during dinner, you wouldn’t even look at me.”

“I’m sorry Prue, I was out of line to do what I did when I got back, I just wanted to scare you into seeing what could have happened. It was lucky that the dart they hit me with didn’t seem to work.”

“You were indeed lucky Sara. I got hit with one of those once and I was out of it for nearly a whole day.” Prue hugged. “So are we okay again now?” Prue asked with a hopeful look in her eyes.

“Do you think I would be sat here with you if I wasn’t Prue?” Sara replied with a smile.

Prue’s face lit up, she was really happy that Sara wasn’t going to kick her out. “I am really sorry for not telling you about those people when you asked the other night. But I wouldn’t have been much help, and by the sound of it you didn’t really need much help anyway.”

“I got lucky Prue, but what if it had been Sandy going to the shop? Do you think we would be sat here having this conversation?” Sara looked worried as she thought about what could have happened.

“Prue looked shocked as she realised what Sara was getting at. “Oh God Sara, I never even thought about it that way. I’m so sorry, I never would have put Sandy or any of the others in any danger if I had thought about it.” She was close to crying again now as all the thoughts of what her actions might have led to.

Sara could see that the point she had wanted to make since she got back with Jenna had finally hit home. “We got lucky this time Prue, but if you had let us known that they were looking for Jenna and yourself then we could have worked out a plan to keep everyone safe. But now I have to work out a punishment for you and Jenna.”

“Punishment? What do you mean by punishment?” Prue sat wide-eyed looking back at Sara.

“Yes Prue, I get punished when I do something wrong. So I think it’s only right that you two get to be punished.” Sara wasn’t smiling, or showing any sign that she was just teasing her.

“I said I was sorry Sara, and you said that everything was okay between us. So why do you feel the need to punish me still?” Prue was scared of what sort of punishment she was thinking about.

“So you think I should just punish Jenna then?”

“No! I would never want that Sara. Why would you even say such a thing. Please just punish me in whatever way you see fit, but don’t do anything to Jenna. She was only doing what her sister told her to do. She wanted to tell you from the start.” Prue let her head fall so she didn’t have to look Sara in the eyes again. “What will my punishment be Sara?”

“I’m not to sure yet Prue, but I will think of something suitable?” Sara was getting good at showing a poker face.

Prue looked at Sara, trying to read any sign of what she was thinking of, but Sara had learned to block anyone from reading her mind. Prue thought she was learning really fast, and was a little worried about what she was thinking of as a punishment. “You will only hurt me Sara, please don’t do anything to Jenna.”

“I’m not going to hurt you Prue, well not in the way you think. I just want to teach you that being part of this family means you have to trust us, and protect us. I know you have the protection part down, after what you did the first night we met. It’s just the trust that seems to be missing.” Sara was smiling again, but Prue wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or bad. “Like I said Prue, I need some time think about it. Trust me Prue, you will be the first to know when I have made my mind up.”

Prue didn’t really feel any better knowing that, but she had screwed up. So she would have to pay the price. “Did you really mean what you just said Sara?”

“Yes I did Prue, you will be the first to know.”

“No, I didn’t mean that. I meant about us being part of your family?”

“Yes I meant that too Prue, you are part of this family. That is what got me so mad at you for not telling us everything.” Sara watched as a tear ran down Prue’s cheek.

Prue looked up at Sara and smiled as she felt a tear run down her cheek and Sara reached up and wiped it away. Prue just pulled Sara into a hug again and never said a word. Sara knew that there was nothing left to say, so she just let Prue hug her some more.

When Prue finally broke the hug, she looked Sara in the eyes and then saw that warm smile again. The moment was lost when they both heard Prue’s belly make a weird noise. “Do you want to go and get something to eat Prue?”

Prue went a little red then said, “I am hungry all of a sudden. The thought of having you upset at me was putting me off my food.”

“Well at least we know how to help you lose weight if you ever need one.” Sara said with a smile.

“I’d live with being fat, rather than have you upset or disappointed in me again Sara.” Prue said with a smile.

“I know you would Prue, and to a point I can understand the trust thing, but you need to learn that not everyone is out to hurt you or Jenna. Now come on and we will get you something to eat.” Sara stood up and held out her hand for Prue to take so they could walk down to the kitchen together.

Prue just loved the smile Sara had, she took Sara’s hand and let her pull her up to her feet. Then they walked back down to the kitchen to find Prue some food.

They all smiled when they saw Sara and Prue walk into the kitchen smiling and holding hands. Karen was proud of her daughter for being so strong in spirit as well as body, She knew that she had raised her right. Even if for fourteen years she was a boy.

Sara went to sort out some food for Prue, but she was sent back to sit with Sheana and Jenna, who had been placed on Prue’s knee so they could hug. Sandy and Karen went and sorted out some more dinner for Prue. Sandy came back with a couple of glasses with wine in and gave one to Sara.

Sara looked a little shocked that mum was going to let her have a glass. “Can I really have a glass mum?”

“I’m proud of how wise you are Sara, so as a reward you can have one glass.” Karen said with a smile.

“Thanks mum, but I did have the best two teachers a girl could have.” Sara looked at both Sandy and Mum as she said it.

“Keep that up and you may earn yourself a second glass.” Her mum said with a smile.

Prue just sat looking around at how they all acted with each other, and for the first time she could see that they were a really great family, and now she was part of it as well as Jenna. She pulled her little sister into a tighter hug and smiled as a warm glow filled her heart. Jenna felt all the warm feeling Prue was having and she loved it too.

Sara looked over at the two hugging and she smiled as all she wanted was for them to feel loved and protected. As strong as Prue was, Sara knew that it had left her tired after all these years. All the worry of who and what could happen to Jenna had left Prue feeling that way. But Sara could now feel that Prue was relaxing, She knew that Sara was able to protect her little sister. She even found herself feeling sorry for the person or thing that ever tried to hurt her.

The wine was really nice and Karen even let Sara have a second glass. She was hoping that the new powers she now had would stop her getting drunk. They all sat around laughing at each other as they said or did something silly. Sheana was not used to drinking at all and after the second glass she was a little unsteady on her feet, so Prue helped her up to bed, while Sara took Jenna.

They all got ready for bed and were asleep not long after, the last thing Sara remembered feeling was Prue/wolf get on the end of the bed. She smiled to herself as she thought of the perfect punishment for Prue, all she needed was some help from Sheana. Then she was asleep and dreaming of her day with Hypatia and then the fight with the men in the van.

*****

The van with the two men tied up in it was still parked at the side of the road when another van pulled up behind it. “I’ve found the van base, but there’s no sign of Paul or Dave.” The man said into a mobile as he got out the driver’s seat.

He looked around the outside of the van, but couldn’t see any sight of them both and the van didn’t look like it had any thing missing. He tried the driver’s door and it opened, so he pulled the door open and looked inside. The keys were still in the ignition. He got worried that they had been attacked by a vampire or something, then he heard a noise coming from the back of the van. He pulled his side arm and made his way to the back of the van at a slow speed, so as not to make any noise.

When he got to the back of the van he slowly reached for the handle with one hand, while he kept his gun pointed at it with the other. The door clicked as he pulled the handle, he jumped to one side just in case someone or something jumped out at him, but there was nothing. He slowly leaned around the door to look inside. He had his gun pointed out in the same direction as he looked.

He lowered his gun when he saw the two men tied up on the floor of the van. He had to laugh, as the sight of the two men tied up on the floor of their own van was quite a thing to see. “What the hell happened to get you both tied up like this? Who you been pissing off this time?”

He looked to be waiting for an answer, but all he got was a mumble from behind the gag. He laughed again then set to work untying them both.

“Thanks Karl, I was beginning to think no one was ever going to find us.” Paul said as he sat rubbing his wrists.

“Who the hell managed to get the drop on you two? And why didn’t you call for back up?” Karl asked.

“We thought we saw the vampire called Prue, and her little sister, but it turned out to be some other girl and the younger sister.” Dave said in reply to Karl’s question.

“So you two were taken down by some other vampire that wasn’t Prue?”

“Yes we were taken down by this other girl, but she wasn’t a vampire. Paul and me hit her with a stun gun and then a tranq gun with a double dose in it, and she still woke in seconds and kicked our asses.”

Karl looked a little shocked when they said she shook off the tranq so fast. “So we have a new player in the area then? Did you both get a good look at her?”

“Yes we did, so as soon as we get back we will sit with the sketch artist and get you an image of her, so you can get it out to everyone in the field. But as to how we catch her is another matter.” Dave said.

“You okay to drive the van back Dave?” Karl asked.

“Yes I’m fine, she never really hurt us. I’m not sure what she is, but she wasn’t interested in hurting us.”

“Well whoever she is, we will find her and then see what she is and what we can do to use it on our side against the demons of hell. She could be the reading that we got, just before we lost the magic trace.”

“It shouldn’t take long to track her down once Paul and I tell the sketch artist what she looks like.”

“That’s the best break we’ve had in a couple of days, and may save you two getting your asses chewed off by the commander. He won’t be happy when he finds out you had Jenna in your sights and she got away. You both know how he has been wanting to get her back.” Karl sounded a little pissed that these two didn’t just follow them and call for back up.

Karl watched Dave and Paul get in the van, then he got in his van and followed them back to headquarters. They parked the vans and then entered a large warehouse. “You both go and see the sketch artist, then come and find me. We will go and see the commander together, so he can debrief you on what happened and the best way to move forward.

Karl stood and watched as the two men walked towards the room where they would find the sketch artist. He hoped that they could track this girl once they had an idea of what she looked like. He now had to go and find the commander and tell him what the two fools had done.

The commander was sat reading some paperwork on his desk when he heard a knock on the door. He put the paperwork down and removed his reading glasses then said, “Enter!” Karl took a deep breath and then entered the room. “Karl! Good to see you back. I take it that you found Dave and Paul?”

“Yes sir, I found the van just parked up at the side of the road.”

“Are Paul and Dave okay?” The commander asked.

“Yes, I found them tied up in the back of the van.”

“What the hell happened? And how did they let themselves get caught?” He sounded pissed now. Karl had no idea what he would be like when he heard the next bit.

“They found the vampire girl called Jenna, and who they thought to be Prue. But it turned out to be another girl instead. She took a full charge from a stun gun, then she resisted a double dose of tranq.”

“She did what! Who the hell is this girl, and how the hell could she resist both the stun gun and the tranqs? And why the hell didn’t they call for back up and hold back?” The commander was stood up now with both his fists on the desk.

“I think they saw it as a simple catch. How was they to know that the other girl wouldn’t drop when they stunned her.” Karl tried to defend what they did.

“I probably would have done the same thing in their place, but it still would have been better to call for back up and just follow them back to wherever they have been hiding.”

“I told them that sir. They did get a good look at the girl, and I have them with the sketch artist. I hope that we will be able to track her down in no time at all, we do know that she is going to the school on a daily basis. So she is either a teacher or a school girl.”

“If that is the case, then once we get the sketch we should be able to find her with no trouble at all.” The commander said.

*****

Dave and Paul found Debbie sat at her desk working on some vampire sketches for their records, due to them not showing up on photo’s. She was happy in one way, as she had a full time job doing it. “Hi Dave, hi Paul. What can I do for you tonight?”

“Hi Debbie. Karl sent us to get you to sketch up a girl that we came across earlier. We thought it was the vampire called Prue with her little sister, but it turned out to be a new breed of demon.” Dave said as he and Paul sat next to her so they could watch her work on the sketch.

“Okay then, but I will do a sketch based on each of your descriptions. That way we stand a better chance of spotting the girl out on the street.” Debbie looked at Dave first, so he started to tell her what he remembered.

She gave Dave a funny look as she did the sketch. “Are you two trying to wind me up or what?”

Dave couldn’t work out why Debbie was saying that. “This is not a wind up at all Debbie. This is the girl that attacked us.”

“Did you take a blow to the head when she attacked you?” Debbie asked with a giggle.

“Look, just print that sketch off and then let Paul tell you what he remembers. Then we need to go and show The Commander.”

Debbie was looking at Dave and Paul to see if they were just trying to wind her up. She couldn’t see what the joke was, as she was only sketching what they told her too. She sketched up what Paul told her too, she had to fight really hard so as not to burst out laughing as Paul told her what he remembered. She printed it out and then watched as they both took the printouts and left the room. They both said thanks and were gone.

Debbie shook her head and hoped they weren’t going to show those drawings to the commander, but it’s their funeral not hers.

Karl was sat chatting to the commander when there was knock at the door. “Come in!” The commander shouted, Dave and Paul entered the room. “Dave, Paul. I’m glad to see your both okay. Karl said you got a good look at the girl that attacked you?”

“Yes sir, we just got done with Debbie.” Dave took the sketch from Paul and handed them both to the Commander.

He took them from him and then looked at them both. “In all the time that you have worked for me, what led you to think I had a sense of humour?” he slammed the sketches down with enough force to shake everything on the desk.

“I don’t understand Sir. That is the girl we saw with the young vampire called Jenna.” Dave said with a puzzled look. He thought the commander would have been a little happier with the ID they made of the girl.

“So your both telling me that this is the girl that attacked you both? And you’re sure you weren’t both in the pub drinking?”

“No sir. Karl found us tied up in the back of the van, and we would never drink on duty.”

“They are telling you the truth Sir. Do you know the girl that they had sketched by Debbie?”

“You could say I know her, and if she is the one that attacked them. We are in some real big trouble.” The commander passed the sketches to Karl.

Karl took the sketches and looked at them both. He found himself looking at a picture of Jessica Rabbit, and Betty Boop. “I don’t understand Sir, what does this mean?”

“Well it means one of two things. Cartoons are now real, and protecting Jenna. Or Jenna used her mind control to change what they thought they saw. I’m going for the second one.” The commander said.

“So we’re back at square one then? We still have no idea who this girl is, and no way to track her down? And if we did, we couldn’t stop her.” Karl sounding really depressed.

The commander laughed then said, “This is the trouble with all you guys now days, you all depend on computers and fancy gadgets too much. It’s time for some good old-fashioned detective work. If she is as strong as Dave and Paul say, then she will make a slip, and we will get it on film.”

“Well, we do have all the cameras set up in the school, and the ones outside the school are also ready to go. If she does let her power show, then we will get it on camera.” Karl said sounding a little more upbeat about it all.

“I want you to put the word out to everyone, they are not to move in on her. I want to find out a way to stop her before we try anything.” The commander was looking pointedly at Dave and Paul.

“What do we do with these two? Will they be able to keep working with their minds altered like they are?” Karl asked.

“They should just see the sketches as Jessica, and Betty now. That is how Jenna’s power works. I never had any idea she could use it like that though. I wonder if this new girl has helped her refine it or if this girl has some power as well? I can only take the fact that she didn’t want to hurt them, as a sign she doesn’t want to fight if she doesn’t have to.”

“So you think she might be on our side then Sir?” Karl asked.

“I don’t think we’re going to be that lucky, and we don’t really have a side. I think she is just going to protect Jenna, which will put her on the other side when we try to take Jenna.” The commander said.

“So you’re still planning to take the girl away from Prue?” Karl asked with a shocked look.

“Damn straight I do Karl, and I will find a way to catch this other girl as well, she sounds like an interesting girl.”

“But how do you plan to catch her Sir? She got back up after they hit her with a stun gun and the tranq. Just how do you plan to catch her?”

“Dave and Paul said that she did go down, but got up again. So we will hit her with a bigger jolt and then use more tranq to keep her out long enough to catch her. If we use a steel mesh net and run a charge through it, that should keep her under control.”

“Goes to show why you’re the boss sir.” Karl said with a chuckle.

“It’s just a matter of taking the Intel you have and then forming a plan. If Dave and Paul hadn’t had a run in with her, we wouldn’t be able to formulate a way to catch her.”

“So it wasn’t a total loss then?” Karl asked.

“No it wasn’t, but I still would have liked to have caught Jenna, and not have to face a unknown enemy.” The commander said as he looked at the two men, still stood off to one side.

Dave and Paul both knew he was having a dig at them. They were both happy when he said they could go and inform the others of the plan and what to expect from this girl. Debbie had already told a couple of them about the mind trick that Jenna did, so they had the Mickey taken out of them.

All the teams were doubled up and they were all armed with steel nets and extra stun guns. They didn’t bother with the tranqs, due to them not working last time. The teams took to the street on the hunt for Jenna, Prue, and now Sara.

*****

Sara woke the next morning having slept really well. She was happy to be spending the day with Jo, and Sheana was looking forward to spending the day with Michelle.

Sheana did love spending time with Mike, but she was really looking forward to spending some real time with his female side. She was out of bed right after Sara, She waited for Sara to finish in the bathroom then she went in and took a shower as well.

Jenna woke as Sara was about to dry her hair so she sat on the edge of the bed and watched as Sara made it look as pretty as she normally did. Jenna found herself wishing she could make her hair look as pretty.

Sara saw her sat watching, so she smiled at her and then said, “Morning Jenna, do you want me to make your hair look nice too?” Jenna answered this question by jumping off the bed and then running over to where Sara was sitting.

Sara sat her at the dressing table and then sprayed Jenna’s hair with some water and set to work styling it to look like her own hair. It looked almost identical to Sara’s by the time she was finished. “Do you like it Jenna?” Sara asked.

Jenna looked in the mirror and saw that it looked like Sara’s and she loved it. “Fank you Sara, I’s look just like you now’s.” Jenna jumped off the chair and hugged Sara when she bent down so she was at the same eye level as her.

Prue had morphed back into her human form while Sara worked on Jenna’s hair, so Jenna went over to Prue so she could show off how pretty it looked. “Your hair looks very pretty Sis.”

“Does you fink I looks like Sara Sis?”

“Yes you do Jenna.” Prue agreed with a smile.

Sheana had returned from the bathroom, so Sara set to work on doing her hair as well. Then they set to work on finding the perfect outfit’s for the day.

“I take it you and Sheana have a couple of big dates today then?” Prue asked.

“Yes we do, I’m not sure what we will be doing, but it will be nice to do some normal stuff for one day.” Sara had a weary smile on her face as she answered.

“I know what you mean Sara, you have had a lot to deal with since you changed. But you have dealt with it really well, I’m proud of you.” Prue had got off the bed and gave Sara a hug.

“Can I’s come with you’s Sara?”

Sara knelt down and looked a little sad as she said, “I’m sorry Jenna, but until we can work out a way to make you look different, you better stay out of sight.” Sara could see the sad look on Jenna’s face and felt really bad, but she knew that she had to be cruel to be kind in this case. “Tell you what Jenna, I will bring you something nice back with me, and I will see if we can find some way to make you look different enough so we can take you out next time. How does that sound?”

“Okay I guess’s, but I will miss you while you out todays.” Jenna said with a small smile.

Prue had put on a bathrobe while Sara was talking to Jenna, so she took her down for some breakfast as Sara and Sheana finished getting ready for their dates.

Sheana had gone for a nice summer dress and sandals. She wanted to look nice for Michelle.

Sara had gone for a pink T-shirt and a white skirt that was quite short. She had a nice set of legs, and wanted to show them off. She put on her pink sandals to match the T-shirt, took one final look in the mirror before grabbing Sheana by the hand and heading downstairs, and off to meet Jo and Michelle.

“Aren’t you going to have breakfast before you leave?” Karen asked them both as they got to the kitchen.

“We’re going to grab something with Jo and Michelle, if that is okay mum?” Sara answered for them both.

“That’s fine dear, but just remember to, or I won’t be very happy with you both.” Mum pointed at her in a firm manner at them both. “Yess mum.” They chorused in a drawn out tone.

Karen laughed at them both and then told them to have a good time and let them get going.

The girls left the house and made their way up the road, they could see Jo and Michelle stood at the end of the road waiting for them. Michelle was wearing a summer dress a little like the one Sheana had on, but in a light green whereas Sheana’s was in a light blue.

Sheana wanted to hug and kiss Michelle, but it wouldn’t look good for two girls to do something like that in public. They hugged and cheek kissed like two friends would. “You look really beautiful Michelle, I’ve really missed you. I love Mike just as much, but I wanted to spend the day with Michelle. I hope you don’t mind?”

“You look good yourself Sheana, and I am happy to be Michelle for you too.” Michelle gave Sheana another hug.

Sara had walked up to Jo and got pulled into a long hug and an even longer kiss. She just melted into his arms. When they did break the kiss he said, “You look amazing Sara. I really missed you yesterday. I hope you had a good day?”

“I missed being with you too Jo, but I did have a great time with Hypatia. She said she will help me with my training.”

“I’ve seen you fight Sara, and trust me when I say you don’t need to learn any more.” Jo said with a chuckle.

“Before yesterday Jo, I would have said the same thing, but Hypatia showed me that I am just using the skill I have. After we had been fighting for some time, she started to block my moves.”

“She did? How can you get past it, and stop it from happening if you have to fight a demon?” Jo asked looking worried.

Sara started to walk alongside Jo, with Sheana and Michelle walking just behind them. Sara filled in Jo and Michelle about their day and then what happened last night when the two guys tried to take Jenna. Jo and Michelle were both a little pissed when they found out, but happy that Sara came around fast enough to save her.

“Hey, talking about those guys. When we stop for some food, I have some little gadgets to show you two. Jo and I spent all day yesterday working on them.” Michelle said with a grin.

“So you worked out a way to stop them being able to see us while at school?” Sheana asked.

“Yep, I have some little bits and bobs that should help keep us under their radar.”

Jo led the way to a restaurant and they all ordered what they wanted and Michelle started to explain what she had for them all. She placed what looked like four MP3 players on the table.

“I used the case of these MP3 players to house the electronics so no one would think it odd for us to have them. They should stop our faces from being picked up on camera by blurring it. I thought about a jamming device, but that would make them come and do a visual check. So I thought if they could see us, but not be able to ID our faces then we should just merge into the crowd.” Michelle seemed proud that she was able to help out for once.

“I wasn’t aware that was even possible Michelle. Are you sure it will work?” Sara asked.

“Yep it works. We were trying it out yesterday once I got them all working. I tried to break into the signal for the cameras at the school, but without the right code for the frequency they are using I could be trying till the day I die.”

“If you had the codes Michelle, could you do even more to throw them off our trail?” Sara asked as she looked at her.

“Yes, I could put a delay on the feed so they would think they were watching it live, but it could be a week or whatever time frame we want to make it. But like I said, I don’t have any idea on where to start trying to work out the right code. I’m sorry Sara, but it goes beyond what I can do.”

Sara went in her purse and pulled out a piece of paper. “Maybe this will help Michelle.”

Michelle picked up the piece of paper and then opened it. “These are all the codes for their camera system at the school and other places around the town. They even have the codes for their mainframe. How did you get this Sara?”

“When I changed the two guys memories last night, I pulled all this out at the same time. So can you do your magic now Michelle?” Sara asked with a grin.

“With all this Sara, we can cripple them for good.” Michelle was grinning.

“No Michelle, I just want to keep them away from us. If we attack them, then they will know that we have the codes. If they do that, then we’re back to square one. The best way to keep us all safe is to just keep an eye on them.”

Michelle could see the sense in what Sara was saying when she thought about it. “I’m sorry Sara, you’re right. If we attack them then they would know about us having all this. I can set up the delays without them finding out, but we will need a week’s worth of footage before we can do a proper delay so they won’t know we did it.” Michelle started talking to herself about what she would need to do. She only stopped when Sheana pulled her into a long kiss. Luckily they were in a corner booth out the way, so know one saw them do it.

“Why don’t you save all that talk for later when you’re back home. I want to have a fun day shopping and just relaxing. Do you mind?” Sheana asked with a smile.

Michelle looked deep into Sheana’s eyes. “I’m sorry Sheana, I get carried away sometimes when I start to think about stuff. I promise not to talk about it again today.”

The food arrived just after that, so they all got stuck in. Sara had gypsy bread, and Sheana had the same, as she liked the sound of it. Michelle had toast and jam, Jo had a full English breakfast.

It all tasted really nice and they cleared the plates in no time at all. Michelle paid the bill, as she wanted to thank them all for what they had done for her. They all tried to argue she didn’t need to, but she wouldn’t have any of it. So they all thanked her for the enjoyable breakfast.

Sara and Sheana got up to use the restroom and dragged Michelle along with them, which made Jo laugh. Michelle had a worried look on her face as she was pulled along. Once in the restroom and they knew they were the only ones in there, Sara said, “Don’t look so worried Michelle, you’re just a girl like us. I’m sure you’ve used the ladies restroom before when you’ve been out with Jo?”

“No I never have, I was always to scared to try and go in. If someone realised that I was a boy, I would have been in really big trouble.”

“Well you are a real girl now Michelle, so stop worrying and have some fun.” Sara said with a grin.

Michelle thought about it for a couple of seconds, then she realised that Sara was right. “You’re right Sara, I am a real girl now. This is going to be so much fun, a whole day of shopping with you both. I hope Jo is ready for what he will have to put up with.”

“I hope he likes looking around ladies clothes shops, because he will be doing a lot of it today I think.” Sara was grinning which set the other two of with a fit of the giggles.

They all finished up in there and with one final look in the mirror they all left to find Jo.

Jo got up and made his way to the exit as he saw the girls leaving the restroom, so they all got to the exit at the same time. He noticed that Michelle had a new bounce in her step as she walked beside Sara and Sheana.

They left the café and made their way into town. Jo put his arm around Sara, and Michelle held hands with Sheana as they walked. They soon found themselves in town and started looking in the shops. Michelle was having a lot of fun being able to try stuff on and then find out what Sara and Sheana thought of it.

Sheana soon got into the spirit of shopping and was also trying stuff on and laughing with Michelle and Sara, as they experimented with some really awful looking dresses, skirts and tops.

Jo was happy to see Michelle having a good time, he even found himself feeling a little jealous of her. He found himself wondering what it must feel like to be able to just shop and try stuff on like Michelle now was. As the day went on he found himself wondering if Sheana could make a ring for him so he could try it. But what would Sara think if he asked her if Sheana would turn him into a girl, if only for a shopping trip.

He was snapped out of his day dreaming when he heard Sara calling him. “Jo, Jo! You coming or what.”

“Oh, sorry Sara, I was miles away then.” Jo said, as he picked up the bags he was stood holding between his legs.

“Are you okay Jo? I guess it’s not been a very nice day for you as it? Why don’t we go and look in some music shops?” Sara had put her arms around his waist and he put his around hers.

“I’m okay Sara. It’s nice to see Michelle having so much fun. I’ve not seen her this happy in some time, you and Sheana are good for her. So I can live with being your pack mule for the day.” Jo said, trying to hide what he was really thinking.

“Your much more than a pack mule Jo, and I hope you realise that?” Sara pulled his head down to hers and kissed him.

“I know I am Sara, I was just kidding with you. So where to now?” he asked with a smile.

“I thought we could go down to the arcade and get a drink and play on some of the games for a bit. Do you like that idea?” Sara asked.

“That sounds good to me.” Jo looked a little happier now he knew that they were not going to be doing any more clothes shopping for a bit. He led the way to the arcade and then brought them all a can of pop each, and then found a free table.

Jo put the bags down and then went to play on one of the fighting games, Michelle went to play a doubles game with him. Sara sat and rested with Sheana, as she wasn’t really a big game player. She just wanted to let Jo have a little fun.

Sara wanted to take the time to talk to Sheana about the idea she had to punish Prue. So she told Sheana her idea and they worked out the best way to get it to work. They sat watching Jo beat Michelle for a bit, they both came and sat with Sara and Sheana again and they finished their drink before they all made a move to go and look in some of the other shops.

They looked in some of the music shops and then they found a couple of game shops, so they let Jo look around them for a short time. Sara saw a shop that sold the things she needed, so Sheana could cast the spell Sara wanted to use on Prue as her punishment for not trusting them.

Jo soon found him self being dragged in and out of clothes stores again, and he was once again wondering what it would be like to have the same fun Michelle was having, but once again he found himself wondering if Sara would think any less of him.

Michelle could tell that something was bugging Jo, She knew him well enough by now to know. She made a mental note to ask him later, once they had got Sara and Sheana home.

With it being a Sunday, the shops were all closing at 4pm so they started to make their way home. Sara and Sheana thanked Jo and Michelle for a really great day and then they left them at the end of their road to head home.

Jo and Michelle watched the girls walk down the road and then headed back to Michelle’s place, or more Mike’s place. They went through the park on the way so Michelle could use the ring that made her look like Mike with the right clothes.

“No matter how many times I see you do that Mike, I still think it’s amazing.”

“I just wish I didn’t have to become Mike any more, I really do love being Michelle. But I know Mum and Dad would never understand.” Mike looked a little sad to be back as his male self.

“Hang in there Mike, at least you only have to be like this for short spells at a time on the weekends.” Jo put his hand on Mike’s shoulder as a sign he really did feel for his friend.

“Thanks for being there for me Jo, I know that a lot of people wouldn’t understand why I dressed like I did. Never mind being seen out and about with me.” Mike smiled at Jo.

“We’re friends Mike. I don’t care what you look like, I know what a great friend you are. That is what matters.”

“I know I’m lucky to have a friend like you Jo. Now I have a girlfriend that likes me as Mike, or Michelle.” Mike had a goofy grin on his face.

“Did you have a good time today Mike, as Michelle that is? You looked really happy when you were trying on clothes with Sara and Sheana.”

“Yes I did Jo, I never realised how much fun it could be. I’m sorry it wasn’t as much fun for you.”

“It’s okay Mike, I was happy watching you have a good time.” Jo chuckled. Then he looked all serious again. “What does it feel like Mike, being a girl?”

“It’s hard to put into words really Jo, it just feels nice. Why do you ask?” Mike was trying to work out why Jo would ask such a question.

“I just wondered that’s all, no reason really.” Jo tried to brush it off, but Mike could tell that he had a reason for asking.

“You’re thinking of giving it a go aren’t you?” Mike asked.

Jo’s head shot up and he looked Mike right in the eyes. “Don’t you dare say a word to Sara or Sheana about this Mike.”

“Why not Jo, I’m sure that Sheana could make you a ring like this one. Then you can see if you like it or not.”

“Sara is the best thing to happen to me, and you. I don’t want to lose her because I had some silly idea that it would be fun to see what it’s like to go shopping with her as a girl.”

“Don’t be silly Jo, I’m sure she would understand and enjoy doing it. And you never know, you may enjoy it too.” Mike smiled.

“Do you think I’m a freak Mike for thinking about it?” Jo sounded a little sad now for even saying anything to Mike about how he had been feeling all day.

“If I think you’re a freak, then what does that make me?” Mike sounded a little pissed that Jo would even think that.

“I’m sorry Mike, I didn’t mean it like that. I just saw you having such a great time with Sara and Sheana, and I felt like the odd one out. I was really jealous of you today. You got to do stuff with Sara I never could, I just wanted to feel that spark you all had.”

“I can see what you’re saying Jo, it was fun doing all that girl stuff. Tell you what, I will have a word with Sara for you. That way you won’t feel to bad if she doesn’t like the idea of her boyfriend being a girl every now and then. What do you think?”

“I’m not too sure Mike, what if she dumps me over it?” Jo sounded worried now about the whole thing.

“Come on Jo, think about it. She was a boy herself until a couple of weeks ago. I think she will fully understand what you’re saying, and jump at the chance. I think it would be good for you to have a taste of what fun it can be, being a girl.” Mike put his arm around Jo’s shoulder and gave him a manly hug.

“Okay then Mike, I will let you have a word with Sara for me. I just hope I don’t end up back at the point of being girlfriendless again.”

“Trust me Jo, I know she will be happy to go shopping with you as a girl. I know I would love it.” Mike was grinning.

They made their way back to Mike’s place so they could try out some of the codes that Sara had got them.

*****

Sara and Sheana got home and found everyone in the kitchen. Sandy had been baking cookies with Jenna while Prue sat chatting with Karen at the table. “Hello you two.” Karen said. “Did you have a good time today? I see you got some clothes, judging by the bags you’re both carrying.”

“Yep, we found a couple of really nice tops and a skirt each.” Sara said as she put the bags down on an empty chair at the table. She then pulled out the tops one at a time to show them all. Then she took the skirt out and held it up to herself so they could all get a idea of how it would look on her.

Sara got Sheana to do the same. They all liked their taste in clothing, and the fact that it was all on sale, so they didn’t cost too much.

Once they had shown everything, they both headed upstairs to get washed up ready for dinner.

Sara got the bag out with the things in that she wanted Sheana to cast a spell on. “You better make it fast. I don’t want Prue or Jenna walking in on us while we’re doing this.”

“Why don’t you go and keep a look out for anyone coming, while I do my magic then.” Sheana said as she put the items on the desk ready to cast the spell.

Sara was looking out the bedroom door, she could hear Sheana talking in that same language she used when casting other spells, she turned just in time to see some bright blue lights enter the items and then they glowed for a short time before returning to looking normal.

“There you go Sara, all done.” Sheana picked them all up and then walked over to Sara and put them in her open hands.

“Do you think I’m doing the right thing Sheana?” Sara asked, not sure anymore if she even wanted to punish Prue for what she had done.

“I know you have a good heart Sara, but she really does need to learn to trust you a little more, and like you said. She could have lost Jenna for good if it had been Sandy or mum, and not you that went to the shop.” Sheana gave her a hug to let her know that she did understand the way she was feeling.

“Thanks Sheana, I just had some doubts there for a minute.” Sara smiled at Sheana as they broke the hug.

They both got washed up and then made their way back down to help with dinner.

The girls could both smell the dinner cooking as they got to the kitchen door, they both realised just how hungry they really were. Mum had done a proper Sunday roast with all the trimmings. There were Yorkshire puddings, and onion sauce, roast potatoes, mashed potato’s and lots of vegetables.

Everyone else were already sat at the table, so Sara and Sheana took their seats and they all got stuck in. They both told the others about some of the silly things they tried on through the day and all the others had a good laugh at it all.

The dinner was so filling that they didn’t bother with any pudding. Sara washed the pots, and Sheana dried them. They joined the others in the living room and they all had a couple of cookies a bit later as they all watched a movie.

Sara carried Jenna up to bed when it was time. She put her in bed after Sheana pulled the covers down, then they both went to brush their teeth and got ready for bed themselves. Sara felt Prue jump up on the bed in her wolf form just as she was falling asleep.

Sara woke in the morning just as the first rays of light were coming in through the window, so she made a move and got out of bed and went to get the item that would give Prue her punishment for not trusting her.

Prue was having a weird dream that someone was putting a dog collar around her neck and then she felt her body change a little bit. She realised a little too late that it wasn’t a dream. She opened her eyes to see Sara sat on the bed next to her. She tried to morph back to her human form, but she couldn’t. So she tried to speak, but all she did was bark.

This woke Jenna and Sheana. Jenna just looked at the dog lying at the end of the bed it was a beautiful looking Border Collie. Jenna then realised that the dog was Prue, but why was Prue pretending to be a dog. It was at that point she sensed the panic in her, and how she was stuck as this dog.

“Sara, Prue in trouble. She can’t become Prue.” Jenna said sounding worried.

“I know Jenna, I did it. This is her punishment for not telling the truth she has to spend the next week as a dog. She will have no choice but to trust that we will feed her and look after her.” Sara looked at Prue in her new dog form and could see that she understood every word she just said.

“I have to a holes week with outs seeings my sister?” Jenna sounded sad.

“I’m afraid so Jenna, that is your punishment for your little part in this.” Sara wasn’t happy with what she had just done, but a punishment is a punishment. “Unless you feel like spending the week as a little kitten?” Sara asked with an evil grin on her face.

Jenna got a real worried look on her face, and then she leapt at Sara and hugged her. “I sorry Sara, please not do that to me’s.” Jenna was softly crying into Sara’s nightie.

Sara pulled her away from her and looked her in the eyes. “I was only teasing you Jenna. I think having to look after your sister for a week will be punishment enough. And for the record, the collar can only be removed by Sheana or myself. So you won’t be able to let her change when we’re at school.”

Sara could feel that Prue wasn’t happy with all this, but that is what Sara wanted her to feel. She just hoped that by the end of the week Prue would have more trust in them all.

Sara stroked Prue’s head and felt her pull away, so she got up and went to use the bathroom and get ready for school. Sheana got in the shower after Sara got out.

Sara had just finished drying her hair when Sheana came out the bathroom, so Sara set to drying her hair for her and then they got there uniforms on and went down for breakfast.

Jenna got down off the bed and went with Sara and Sheana. She pulled Prue down off the bed by the collar, so Prue got the idea that she was to go down for some breakfast as well. Prue just wanted to stay lying on the bed and sulk.

Sandy and Karen were just finishing a bacon sandwich each when they saw Sara and Sheana enter the room with Jenna close behind pulling a Collie dog, which they knew to be Prue. They just couldn’t work out why Prue was in the form of a Collie.

“Is there any reason why Prue is in the form of a Collie?” Karen asked.

“Yep, she is serving her punishment for not trusting us over the thing with the men in black.” Sara said as she sat at the table.

“And just how long has she agreed to stay in this form?” Sandy asked.

“She is like it for the next week, but she has no choice in the matter. The collar is what is keeping her like it.”

“Didn’t you think it would have been best to ask me if I thought it was okay to do this Sara?” Mum looked a little upset with Sara, but Sara felt it was the right thing to do.

“I’m sorry mum, but it was me that nearly got caught the other night, and what would have happened if it had been you or Sandy that was taken? That stun gun could have killed you. I’m sorry if I have upset you Mum, but I have decided on this punishment and she will stay as a Collie for the next week. As I told Jenna upstairs, only myself or Sheana can remove the collar so please don’t try.”

Karen couldn’t really argue with Sara, as she did have a point. Prue should have told them about being wanted by these men. So she just let out a big sigh and then finished her tea and went to finish getting ready for work.

Sandy set about making the girls some bacon sandwiches and then chucked a couple of piece’s down on the floor for Prue to eat. Prue thought it was degrading to have to eat like this, but she was hungry and couldn’t really see how she was going to be able to eat using her paws. So she made a start on it just like any normal dog would.

Sara and Sheana finished their breakfast and then went to brush their teeth before they left the house for school. Mum had already left, so they both gave Jenna a hug and then Sandy. Sara went to stroke Prue, but she pulled away from her. She started to wonder if Prue would ever forgive her for this, and if it was really the right thing to do after all. They both left the house and headed up the road where they could see Jo and Mike waiting for them.

*****

Sandy looked down at Prue as she sat on the floor with her head on Jenna’s lap. Jenna was stroking her and looking sorry for herself. She had only eaten half her breakfast, so Sandy knew she wasn’t happy with what Sara had done to her sister.

“Are you feeling okay Jenna? You’ve not finished your breakfast.” Sandy sat at the table next to Jenna as she asked.

“I not feel like eating Sandy.” Jenna said as she looked down at Prue.

“Can you still read Prue’s mind Jenna?” Sandy asked.

“Yes I can. She not happy being stuck as a dog.” Prue looked up at Sandy as Jenna said it. “She say don’t blame Sara, she know that she should have said sooner about the men.”

“Do you think Prue would like to get out for a bit? We could go to the park.” Sandy asked looking hopeful that it would cheer Jenna up a little bit.

Jenna did look really happy for a couple of second, then looked all sad again. “I not able to go out Sandy, if the bad men see me with you, you get hurt.”

Sara and Sheana left me a little gift for you Jenna, now go and get cleaned up and I will give it to you.” She helped Jenna down off the chair and gave her a playful smack on the bum as she ran off to get ready.

Sandy finished cleaning up the kitchen and then went to get ready to go out. She found Jenna trying to close the zip on her dress. Sandy did it for her and then sat her on the bed.

Sandy pulled out a hair tie and went to put it in Jenna’s hair, but she jumped back on the bed and looked really scared. “Sara said she not turn me into a kitten, she promise me.” Jenna started to cry.

Sandy jumped back from Jenna when she saw Prue jump up next to Jenna and growl at her. Sandy put her hands up and backed away. “Calm down Prue, I’m not trying to hurt Jenna. Sara gave me this ribbon, so Jenna can go out and play. It will only make her look like a different little girl.”

Sandy took the ribbon and tied it in her own hair. Prue and Jenna watched as she shrank in size and took on the form of a little girl around the same age as Jenna.

Jenna sat on the bed rubbing her eyes and Prue just tilted her head sideways. This made Sandy giggle, which sounded cute as a little girl. Jenna jumped off the bed and ran over to Sandy and gave her a hug.

“I sorry for not trusting you Sandy. I let you put it in my hair nows.” Jenna was smiling again now.

Sandy took the ribbon out and waited till she became her normal self again, then she sat Jenna on the bed again and tied the ribbon in her hair. The change didn’t take as long as it did with Sandy, as Jenna was already the same size as the form she was taking on.

Jenna jumped down off the bed and looked in the full-length mirror seeing the same little girl that Sandy became looking back at her.

“I looks just like you did Sandy. Du bad men nots find me now.” Jenna said with a giggle.

“I did say that Sara and Sheana left me a gift for you Jenna, and not a punishment. I hope you realise that Sara would not let anything bad happen to either of you.” Sandy pulled Jenna into a hug.

Jenna hugged her back and then said, “Prue says she is sorry for scaring you Sandy. She was just trying to protect me.” Jenna said as she looked at Prue who had jumped off the bed and come and sat next to them both.

Sandy turned to face Prue and ruffled the fur on her head. Prue was beginning to like this, so she licked Sandy’s face. Sandy giggled as Prue kept licking her. “Does this mean were going steady Prue?”

Prue stopped licking her and stepped back, then she let out a growl. “Prue says she sorry, but she wanted to hug you. But with no arms, it’s hard.” Jenna told Sandy for Prue.

Sandy gave Prue a hug and Prue rubbed her head up the side of Sandy’s face. “She like that Sandy, she like that a lot.” Jenna said with a giggle.

“We’d better see about getting off to the park, or we will never get there at this rate.” Sandy said as she stood back up and took Jenna by the hand.

Sandy grabbed the lead off the coat hook, from the day they had the picnic and hooked it to Prue’s collar. Then they left the house and headed towards the park.

*****

Sara was a little worried that she might have upset Jo yesterday, he had been a little quiet on the walk to school and didn’t really seem in a very good mood when they parted at the classroom.

“Sheana, was Mike okay with you today as we walked to school?” Sara asked as they sat waiting for the teacher to come and take roll call.

“Yep, he was really happy about yesterday. He said Michelle had a really good time. Why do you ask?”

“I think I might have upset Jo, he’s been really quiet with me. Do you think he had that bad a time yesterday, that he might want to break up with me?” Sara asked, looking a little worried.

“Don’t be silly Sara, I’m sure it’s nothing like that. You wait and see, he will be fine at lunch time.” Sheana said with a smile.

Sara smiled back then said, “You’re right Sheana, I’m just being silly. Sorry for bothering you with it.” The teacher came in and they got stuck into the first day of the week back at school.

Sara looked for Jo as they went from class to class but never saw him. She was happy when it got to lunchtime and she would be able to spend some time with him. They saw Mike in the lunch line, but Jo was no where to be seen.

“Hi Mike, where’s Jo?” Sara asked as she looked around to see if he was just running late.

“Hi Sara, hi Sheana. Jo said he had some stuff to do and wouldn’t be able to make it this lunch time.” Sara could tell that Mike knew more than he was letting on, but short of using force, she wasn’t going to find out till one of them wanted to tell her.

They all got their lunch and found a table. Sara felt a little lost without Jo being there, but she ate her lunch and then they all went out to the tree and sat in the shade.

Mike and Sheana didn’t hug, as they didn’t want to make Sara feel any more down than she already looked. Sara was glad when the bell went for the afternoon classes, she was sick of feeling down.

*****

Sandy sat on a bench watching Jenna play with the other kids as they ran from the slide to the swings and then playing in the sandpit. She was just glad to see her having some fun. The only sad part to the day was not having Prue to chat with, she kept looking at the collie next to her and wondered what she was thinking as she watched her keeping an eye on her little sister.

There was a stand at the park that did hot dogs and burgers, so Sandy went and got them all a hot dog and a can of pop. She got a bottle of water and a bowl so Prue could have a drink as well. She took the sausage out of the bun and held it for Prue as she took bites out of it, then she poured some water in the bowl and let Prue have a drink.

Sandy got herself and Jenna an ice cream when they finished the hot dogs, and she shared hers with Prue. Jenna was back on the swings as soon as Sandy said she could.

It was nearly three in the afternoon when Sandy dragged Jenna off the swings and they made their way home. She could see that Jenna was worn out when they did get home, so she took Jenna up to Sara’s room and helped her get washed up. Then she put her on the bed and left to go and sort out something for dinner.

Once she sorted out what she would be doing she went back and made sure Jenna was okay. She found her asleep on the bed with Prue lying next to her. Sandy smiled and then went back to the kitchen to get dinner on and ready for when everyone got home.

Sandy was really beginning to miss having Prue to help her do the meals, but she wasn’t going to try and talk Sara out of her punishment for her. She knew that it would make it look like she was siding with Prue against her own sister. So for now she would just have to put up with doing the dinners on her own for a week. She looked at the time and knew she needed to make a start if dinner was going to be ready in time.

*****

Sara walked with Sheana to the main gates and could only see Mike stood waiting for them. She let out a big sigh and knew that it was all over for her and Jo now.

“Hi Mike, no Jo again?” Sheana asked, as she got to him.

“No sorry. He said he was going to try out for the football team, so he wouldn’t be able to walk home with us.” Mike sounded really nervous so Sara knew it to be a lie, but let it go and just started walking home.

They left Mike at the end of his road and walked the rest of the way to their own house in silence. Sheana didn’t know what to say to try and make Sara feel any better. She couldn’t understand why Jo would want to stop seeing her, they both looked like they were getting on so well.

Sara headed straight upstairs when she got home. Sandy tried to speak to her, but she just ignored her and disappeared out the room.

“What’s wrong with Sara?” She asked Sheana.

“I think Jo broke up with her. He was quiet on the walk to school this morning, and then she didn’t see him again all day. Mike said he was just busy doing other stuff, but he didn’t seem too sure about it.”

“Oh, I see. I’ll try and sit with her later and see if I can help any, but for now I better keep an eye on dinner. Go up and make a start on your homework, and make sure Sara does the same. Mum will be really upset if she starts getting bad grades because of some boy.”

“Okay Sandy, I’ll do my best, but she may not want to think about homework tonight.” Sheana said sounding sorry for Sara.

“I know Sheana, but just do your best. It may do her good to think about something other than Jo right now.”

Sheana made her way upstairs and found Sara just getting changed out of her school uniform. They both put on a pair of denim shorts and a T-shirt then she got her schoolbooks out and did the same for Sara.

They both tried to be quiet, as Jenna was still asleep on the bed. Sara knew what Sheana was trying to do by keeping her mind off thinking about Jo too much.

They both spent the next hour doing homework and then stopped when Sandy poked her head around the door to say that dinner would be ready in ten minutes. They both knew that another half-hour would see it all done, so they would finish it off after they got the pots washed later.

Sara moved over to the bed and gently shook Jenna till she saw her open her eyes. “Jenna, dinner is ready.”

Jenna turned over to look at Sara and stretched. “otay Sara.” Then she smiled at Sara.

Sara waited for Jenna to use the bathroom. Prue had woken and got off the bed, but she just sat off to one side waiting as well.

Prue was looking at Sara and could tell that something was bothering her, but being stuck as a dog meant she couldn’t ask her what it was.

Jenna came back so they all headed down for some dinner. Sandy had done a nice dinner, but Sara just wasn’t that hungry.

Sandy had told mum when she came in what Sheana had said, so she just let Sara eat what she wanted and then let her clear the table with Sheana. They got the pots washed and dried and then went back upstairs to finish their homework.

It took a little longer than half an hour, before they both finished. Then they went back downstairs for a little bit. There was a knock at the front door so Sandy went to see whom it might be she found Michelle stood there.

“Hello Michelle, is everything okay?” Sandy asked.

“Hi Sandy, I’m doing okay thanks. Is Sara in?” Michelle was a little worried how this was going to go. It didn’t help that Jo had done a runner on him right after school.

Sandy led Michelle to the kitchen and said she would go and get Sara for her. Sandy went to the living room. “Sara, Michelle is here, and she wants to have a word with you.” Sandy could tell by the look on Sara’s face that she had a good Idea what Michelle was about to tell her. Sandy put her hand on her sister’s shoulder and said. “I’m sorry Sis, I really thought he was different.” Sara just gave her a weak smile as she was fighting back the tears.

Sara found Michelle sat at the table, she was wearing a light blue T-shirt, and a dark blue skirt that ended just above the knee. She also had on a really nice pair of white boots. “Hi Michelle, You’re looking really nice. I love the boots.”

“Thanks Sara.” Michelle said as she stood up to greet Sara. She looked nervous as she walked over to her.

“Come on Michelle, we’ll go up to my room. We can talk up there better than we can down here.” Sara took Michelle by the hand and then led the way to her room.

Sara led the way to her bed and sat on it, then patted the space next to her for Michelle to sit there. Michelle was looking at her hands as she played with a crease in her skirt.

“It’s okay Michelle, I know what you’re here for. It’s a shame he’s too scared to come and tell me himself.”

“You mean you worked it out yesterday?” Michelle asked.

“No, I worked it out today when he was quiet this morning and then when he wasn’t around at lunchtime. The last piece was him not being at the gate tonight when we left school. Did he really have football try outs, or was he just not willing to see me?”

Michelle let her head drop. “He couldn’t face you Sara, so he left to go home before you and Sheana got out. I’m sorry for lying to you about it all.”

“I know it must be hard for you to come here and tell me all this Michelle. I just hope that our breaking up won’t stop you and Sheana still having a relationship?”

Michelle’s head shot up when she heard what Sara just said. “You’re going to split up with him over this? I thought you would understand why he would want to see what it was like.”

Sara looked a little puzzled at Michelle. “He’s the one that just split with me. What can I do about it?”

“I didn’t come here to break up with you for Jo. What sort of a friend would I be to you if I did, I came here to talk about the fact that Jo wants to see what it’s like to be able to go shopping as a girl. He wants Sheana to make him a ring, he is just scared you won’t want him anymore if he asked you about it.” Michelle took a hold of Sara’s hands and looked at her hoping she would rethink what she just said.

“You mean he wants to go out and do some shopping like we did yesterday?” Sara asked looking a little shocked.

“Yes, he said we all looked so happy and was having so much fun, as the day went on he felt really jealous of how close we all looked. He told me last night as we walked home. I said I would have a word with you about it and see what you thought.”

“Then why was he so cold to me today then, and wouldn’t hang out with me?” Sara was trying not to cry as she thought of him not being there for her today.

“I don’t know Sara, it’s just the way Jo can be sometimes. You mean so much to him Sara that it would kill him to lose you now. He was scared that if he asked you to turn him into a girl, even if it is only to go shopping. That you wouldn’t love him any more.”

“He can be really stupid sometimes can’t he?” Sara said.

“What do you expect from a male.” Michelle rolled her eyes as she replied.

Sara had a tear running down her cheek as she burst out laughing at the way Michelle came out with what she said. She pulled Michelle into a hug when they stopped laughing and then Sara started to cry on her shoulder.

“Just let it all out Sara, I know that Jo will never let you go.” Sara hugged Michelle a little tighter as she tried reassuring her. She was happy that she still had him. She was even happier that he wanted to see what being a girl was like. Sara was snapped away from her thoughts when she heard Michelle ask. “So do we have another member to our shopping trip for next weekend?”

Sara pulled away from her then said, “It looks like we do. I’ll sort out something with Sheana and get a ring made for him, or her.” Sara giggled and Michelle joined in as well.

“Do you want me to give him a call and tell him the good news?” Michelle asked.

“Please do Michelle, and tell him I am not happy with him for making me think I was being dumped.” Sara was wiping away the tears as she spoke.

“Don’t worry about it Sara, I am going to let him know just how close he came to losing you over the way he acted today. I really wasn’t happy with how he treated you at all.” Michelle had got her mobile out as she spoke and then pushed a couple of buttons and was waiting for Jo to pick up.

“Hi Jo its Michelle, I spoke with Sara and you’re in big trouble. She thinks you’ve dumped her.” Sara could hear mumbled shouting at the other end of the phone, then she started talking again. “Well I did tell you not to run away from her today. How else was she going to react. Okay then, yes I am round at her house now. Okay then, see you soon. Bye.” She ended the call and then put her phone in her pocket again.

“He’s on his way round now.” Michelle was grinning.

“I can’t believe you did that Michelle, he must be really worried now.”

“Good, he is getting a taste of how you must have felt most the day.”

Sara went to the bathroom to wash her face and remove the signs she had been crying, or at least do the best she could. Michelle waited for her to finish before they went down to wait for Jo to turn up.

Sara and Michelle had only just made it to the top of the stairs when they heard the doorbell.

Sandy got up to go and see who it was this time, she got a shock when she saw an out of breath Jo stood leaning on the door frame trying to get his breath back.

“You’re the last person I expected to see stood at the door. Or have you finally got up the nerve to finish with Sara yourself, and not get your friend to come around to do it for you!” Sandy was really mad with Jo for upsetting her sister.

“Why would I want to finish with Sara? I love her. Michelle just called me and said that Sara thought I had dumped her, so I ran all the way here to say she is wrong.” Jo sounded desperate as he gasped out of breath.

Sandy was about to say something else, but got stopped when Sara said, “I can take it from here Sis.” Sandy turned to see Michelle and Sara both grinning.

“I’ll let you take it from here then Sis.” Sandy hugged Sara as she went back to the living room to carry on watching the movie that Jenna had asked to watch.

“Hello Jo, how did the football try out go?” Sara asked with just a hint of sarcasm.

Jo had been watching both Sara and Michelle walk down the hallway, till Sara said that. Now he was looking at the floor. “I’m sorry Sara, I’ve been a real jerk to you today.” He was still stood just outside the front door, so Sara pulled him into the house and shut the door. She kept hold of his hand and led him to the kitchen and then sat him down in a chair at the table and jumped on his knee.

He still wouldn’t make eye contact with her, till she lifted his head with her finger. He found himself looking right into her eyes, he felt like he could look into them forever. “Michelle told me why you have been acting so odd today, why didn’t you tell me yesterday? I love the idea of you coming out shopping with us as a girl. I love the idea that you’re open to the idea.”

“Do you really mean that Sara? I was scared you would dump me when you found out.” Jo looked a little happier now Sara had explained.

“Yes I do you big dumb ox.” Sara planted a long kiss on him to show how much she really loved him. He just sat grinning when they broke apart.

Michelle saw Sheana poke her head around the door and smile when she saw her sister kissing Jo. Michelle held her arms open, so Sheana ran to them with a grin on her face and she sat on Michelle’s knee. “Hi babe, I’ve missed you.” Sheana said as she kissed her.

“I’ve missed you too Sheana, but I did get the happy couple back together, so I think it was worth it.” Michelle said with a smile.

“You’ve earned a reward for that Michelle.“ Sheana pulled her head up to hers and then planted a kiss on her lips.

“You two should fall out more often if I get treated like this when I get you back together.” Michelle was grinning as she spoke, which got the others all laughing.

“I have no plans to upset my baby any time soon, so you will just have to find some other way to get your rewards Michelle.” Jo said as he stole another kiss from Sara.

“Poop! You can be such a spoil sport Jo.” Michelle replied, sticking her tongue out at him.

Sara and Sheana both laughed and Jo just sat there with a big grin on his face. Sara slid off Jo’s knee and got them all a drink of juice and then sat on Jo’s knee again.

Sandy came into the kitchen a little later and was happy to see Sara and Jo back to nomal. “Jo, I am sorry for snapping at you when you first got here. I was just looking out for my sister.”

“Don’t be sorry Sandy, I was being an ass today, so I asked for everything I got.”

“May I ask what had you acting in such a way Jo?” Sandy asked with a little worry in her voice.

Jo went a little red in the face and didn’t really know what to say, but he was saved when Sara said, “I’ll fill you in later Sis.”

Sandy looked at Sara and got the message that Jo wasn’t really comfortable talking about it. “Oh, okay then. Well I am just happy to see you all back to your old selves. Or not as the case is, apart from you Jo who still is his old self.” Sandy stopped speaking when she realised that none of them except Jo were their old selves. “You all know what I am trying to say!” Sandy shouted as she turned around and left the kitchen.

The others all looked at each other and knew what she was trying to say, but couldn’t find the right words to say it. Then they all started to laugh.

Jo and Michelle stopped there for another hour, Sara said she would sit and work out what she wanted Jo to look like as a girl and then get Sheana to charm a ring for him. Then each kissed their partner and then returned to the living room.

Mum and Sandy were sat on one of the sofa’s with Jenna snuggled up between them, and Prue was lying on the floor looking sorry for herself. Sara later found out that Mum had told her to keep off the furniture while she was a dog.

They all sat watching telly for a little longer and then Sara picked up a sleepy Jenna and took her up to bed. Sheana pulled the covers back and then covered her up when Sara put her in. They both got ready for bed and settled down for the night.

Sara felt a little odd in the morning when she woke and couldn’t feel the weight of Prue on her feet. When she looked down at the end of the bed, Prue wasn’t there. She looked down the side of the bed and saw her asleep on the rug. She let out a sigh and then went to get a shower before she had to get ready for school.

Sheana walked in the bathroom still trying to rub the sleep from her eyes, as Sara got out the shower. She hugged her good morning and then left to dry her hair. She found Jenna sat on the floor hugging Prue and looked a little sad.

“Morning Jenna. You don’t look very happy, is everything okay?” Sara asked as she bent down to where Jenna was sat.

“Not weally. I miss hugging my sister, and she not like being stuck as a doggy.”

Sara wanted to say something, but couldn’t think of the right thing to say, so she just stood up again and walked over to her dressing table and made a start on drying her hair. She was glad that she could block Jenna from reading her mind now, because if she could have read her thoughts, she would have know that Sara was really missing having Prue to chat with.

Sheana wanted to have a go at doing her own hair this morning, so Sara left her to it and went to take Jenna down to get some breakfast, but she said she would wait for Sheana. Sara got the impression that Jenna and Prue were really beginning to hate Sara, so she left them to wait for Sheana and went down to see if Sandy was up yet.

Sandy had made Gypsy toast this morning and knew that Sara really loved it. She knew that Sara had entered the Kitchen when she heard her belly make an odd noise. She turned and saw it was Sara, Sandy also saw the sad look on her face. “Morning Sis, you don’t look very happy. I thought you got everything sorted out with Jo? So why the long face?”

“It’s not Jo, I think Jenna and Prue really hate me Sis.” Sara sounded really depressed. She sat at the table and put her head in her hands.

“Sara, you can’t do what you did and then expect them to still be really friendly with you.” Sandy had come and sat next to Sara and pulled her into a hug. Sara took the hug and felt a little better.

“Do you think I’m being too hard on them both Sis?” Sara asked as she looked up at her big sister.

“I think keeping Prue as a dog for a whole week is a little hard, but I do think they needed to be punished. Mum and I think it’s a really good one you thought up for them both.”

“Mum didn’t look too happy yesterday when she first found out.” Sara pulled herself away from Sandy and sat back up again so she could look at Sandy better as they talked.

“You’re just growing up a little quicker than mum would like Sara, and now you’re a girl she worries more about you. It’s just mum being mum.”

“I guess you’re right Sis. Oh and for the record, I’m not planning one keeping Prue as a dog for the whole week, I just said that to worry them both. I’m going to take the collar off tonight when I get home from school.” Sara smiled a little.

“I’m glad to hear that Sis, I’ve missed having Prue to chat with.” Sandy said as she got up to go and make a start on the Gypsy toast.

“I know what you mean Sis, I’ve been a little lost. I hate it when she pulls away from me when I go to stroke her. That really hurts me when she does.”

“I’m sure she will be okay with you again once you let her become human again. I do think you picked a really nice breed of dog for her to spend her time as.”

“I’ve always liked Collie’s their just such a beautiful dog. I wanted Prue to look her best for her Punishment.”

“That’s what I love about you Sara. Even though you are handing out punishment, you still think about them in a caring way.” Sandy gave her a quick hug as she put the plate of food down in front of her.

“Did Jenna have a good time at the park yesterday?” Sara asked.

“She really did Sara. Thanks for doing that for her, she was really down on Sunday being stuck in all day, and not having you or Sheana here made it worse.”

“Got anything planned for today then Sis?” Sara asked.

“I’ve got a couple of idea’s, but I will save telling you about them till tonight. I can just tell you how it all went then.” Sandy was grinning.

Sheana walked in just then with Jenna holding her hand and Prue walking just behind looking a little sad. They both looked at Sara then looked away again.

Sara finished her Breakfast and then went up to get ready for school, she didn’t like how frosty it suddenly got in the kitchen. She wanted to just take the collar off then, but she wasn’t going to give in to them being like this with her.

She was just putting her tie on when Sheana entered the bedroom. “You okay Sara?”

“I’ll be okay Sheana, it’s just getting a little too much with the way Prue and Jenna are acting towards me. I’m beginning to think I went a little overboard with it all and they both really hate me now.”

“I thought the whole point to this punishment was to make them suffer in some way?” Sheana was a little puzzled why Sara was feeling the way she was.

“It is Sheana, but its not who I am. I just don’t like being hated.” Sara sounded really down about it all.

Sheana walked over to her and pulled her into a hug. “I know it’s not who you are Sis, but they needed to learn a lesson. Cruel to be kind, I think that is how the saying goes. Am I right?”

“Yes you are Sis. Thanks for being here for me.” Sara hugged Sheana back and then she helped her get ready for school.

Sandy had made Jenna some Gypsy toast and then done some for Prue and she sat feeding it to her as Jenna ate hers. Prue liked this more than yesterday when Sandy just dropped it on the floor for her.

Prue was a little shocked that she hadn’t had any blood urges since Sara put the collar on, so she worked out that Sheana must have blocked them when she cast the spell. Prue saw Sara and Sheana come back into the kitchen dressed for school.

Sheana bent down and hugged Prue. “Bye Prue, have a good day and keep an eye on your sister.” She then stroked her head before heading over to Jenna. “I’ll see you later Jenna, you be a good little girl for Sandy and I will see you tonight when I get home from School.” She then gave Jenna a hug.

Sara just gave Sandy a hug and headed towards the front door, she knew that Prue and Jenna hated her so she didn’t even try to talk to them. Prue just let out a whine as she watched her leave the kitchen, but Sara never looked back till she was out the room, but when she did look back, Prue was sure she saw a tear in Sara’s eye. Prue realised at that point that this punishment was hurting Sara as much as it was her and Jenna.

Before she had time to move, she heard the front door shut, and she knew that it was too late to let Sara know that she wasn’t upset with her.

Sandy slumped down at the kitchen table next to Jenna. She had seen Prue looking at Sara as she left and the fact she went to go to her when she heard the front door close, and then she just sat down again and let out another little whine.

“You otays Sandy? You look and feel sad.” Jenna asked.

“Not really Jenna. I’m worried about Sara, she thinks you and Prue hate her for what she has done.”

“I upset with her, but I not hate her. I just feels bad that I can’t see my sister and she not able to hugs me.”

“That is what a punishment is Jenna, you realise what you can lose by doing something silly. The down side is that Sara is getting punished as well in more ways than one over it all. This isn’t who she really is, so please don’t hold it against her.”

Prue looked up at Jenna and then barked at her. Jenna looked down and then said, “Otay Sis, I sorry. I hug and make her feels better tonights.” Prue barked again and then rested her head on Jenna’s lap.

Sandy looked at Jenna and then Prue. “I take it Prue doesn’t want you upset with Sara any more as well?”

“Prue make me realise that’s we could be’s out on the street again, or de bad men could’s have me if nots for Sara. Sis say she sorry too’s for not letting Sara stroke hers.”

Sandy smiled then said, “I’m glad you’re both going to forgive her for the punishment, and bare in mind that if you had trusted us from the start, you would both be okay now.” Both Prue and Jenna wouldn’t make eye contact with Sandy at that moment.

Sandy cleared away the breakfast pots and then set about washing them, but had an idea and got a chair from the table and then stood Jenna on it. “You wash, and I will wipe. Do you want to do that Jenna?”

Jenna had a big grin on her face and set to work washing the pots. Sandy left out any sharp things like knives, she didn’t want Jenna to hurt herself as she did them. Prue sat watching Jenna have a good time with Sandy, she wished it was her stood playing with the bubbles and making Jenna giggle. Prue was really hating this punishment, she wondered if she was going to be able to make it till next Monday morning. She realised that Sara really understood people and knew how to make a point.

Once the pots were all done, Sandy lifted Jenna down and then took her upstairs to put some dry clothes on. Prue followed behind.

*****

Sara and Sheana had met up with the boys and were on their way to school. Jo was his old self, which made Sara feel and act a lot happier than she had been yesterday.

“You okay Sara? You seem a little down still, Am I still in trouble for yesterday?” Jo asked looking a little worried.

“No Jo, everything is fine with us, I am just a little down over the punishment I set for Prue. Not sure I did the right thing now, she said she was sorry and I punished her anyway.”

“You needed to make a point Sara, sometimes it’s tough I know, but your heart is in the right place. Prue and Jenna will see that later, but it could have turned out a lot worse if it had been Sandy that took Jenna to the shop. Sandy would be dead and Jenna would be nothing more than some lab rat now. Not to mention we would have one very pissed off demon slayer on our hands.” Jo had his arm around Sara, so he pulled her in for a little hug.

“When you put it that way Jo, I guess I did have to make a point, but I still don’t like what I did.” Sara rested her head on Jo’s shoulder as they walked to school.

“How long are you planning to keep Prue as a dog anyway?” Jo asked.

“I told her till next Monday morning, but I am going to take it off tonight. I’ve made my point, I can sense that Prue really just wants to be able to talk to people and hug Jenna. And I don’t see any fun in making Prue or Jenna suffer too much.”

“That is why I love you so much Sara, you’re just all heart. But remind me never to upset you.” Jo laughed.

“Well I wasn’t very happy with you yesterday Jo.” Sara lifted her head off his shoulder and gave him an evil grin.

Jo looked worried and then asked Mike a question to try and change the subject. “Mike did you have any luck with the codes, and cracking into the signal from the cameras at the school?”

“Yep, the codes work fine and we can watch what ever they watch, but I will need to get some hi tech gear to be able to form a loop feed so we can view the footage before they do.” Mike said looking a little worried.

“Won’t there be a lot of footage to go through everyday? How do you plan to keep us out of the images?” Sara asked.

“Not as much as you think Sara. They have no idea what you look like and that they’re looking for two magic source’s not one. With that in mind they had to put the cameras up every place in the school, but we can pick a couple of routes to travel around the school. So then I only have to delay the feed in those area’s.” Mike was smiling at the cool plan he’d come up with.

“That is a really good idea Mike, I’m glad you’re on my side.” Sara grinned.

“One thing to remember. If you do have to use any of your powers then make a note of where you did it and at what time. That way I can find the footage and delete it. I’ve also set up a spy in their computer system that will send any data to a server my dad has at a huge hub. It’s impossible to find and they will never be able to spot it. I’ll be able to keep an eye on what their doing and let you know if they are getting close to you or the others.”

“Are you sure they won’t find out your spying on them Mike? I don’t want you getting hurt.” Sara asked, sounding worried for Mike.

“Not a chance of that Sara, they have links to all the vans out in the field, all I am doing is collecting the data as it is passed around. Thanks to the codes you gave me, they will never know. If we did what I wanted to do and attack them, then they would have been on to us right away.”

“In that case then, we stick to watching and protecting. I will only fight them as a last resort.” Sara said.

“I did read that they have doubled their teams and are looking for you now Sara, but they have no idea what you look like, or what you are. They are under orders to use stun guns and something called Electro nets to catch you if they find you.” Mike sounded a little puzzled at some of the stuff they would be using.

“The shield that Sheana charmed me with, was disabled for a short time when they stunned me. They must think that hitting me with more of the same will keep me from being able to fight back.” Sara didn’t sound to bothered about it.

“Sara, if they have a way to stop you then don’t you think you should be a little worried?” Jo asked sounding a little pissed.

“They just think they have a way, but Sheana fixed it the same night I got stunned. If they try it again the shield will build up a charge and then send a blast back at them while I stay perfectly safe.”

“So they will really be making the shield stronger the more power they feed into it?” Mike said with a chuckle.

“I wish you would keep me up to date on all this stuff babe.” Jo said sounding a little happier knowing that his girl is fully protected.

They were getting close to school so they stopped all the talk about the men in black as they had started calling them. To anyone watching them enter the school, they all just looked like the rest of the kids ready for another day of learning. They all agreed to a place to meet at lunchtime, and Jo got some stick from Sara about whether or not he would turn up. He just took it with a smile and kissed Sara saying sorry for yesterday. Then they left Sara and Sheana to enter their own class.

*****

Back at home Sandy had got Jenna dressed in some dry clothes and was just putting the wet clothes in the wash basket. “What do you want to do today Jenna?”

“I not know Sandy, you have any idea’s?” Jenna asked looking hopeful.

“I do have one, but I’m not to sure you would really want to do it.” Sandy said with a grin.

“What, what? Sandy!” Jenna was jumping up and down on the spot, clapping her hands together.

“Well if you turn around I will show you, but no peaking Jenna.”

“Otay, but I not like to be kept waiting Sandy. Will I like it?”

“I hope so Jenna, but I will let you decide. Now turn around and let me show you what I have in mind.”

Jenna turned around and waited for Sandy to tell her she can turn around again. She was good and never once turned around, not till she felt a light tap on her shoulder. She turned around and saw the same little girl she saw in the mirror yesterday when Sandy put the ribbon in her hair.

“Sandy is dat you?” Jenna asked with a grin on her face.

“Yes, it me Jenna. Can I play with you as little Sandy today?” Sandy asked with a grin.

Jenna answered the question with a big hug and a giggle. “I love that Sandy, will you play dolly’s with me and have a tea party?”

“Yep, we play lots of fun games Jenna, but you need to show me how. I’ve not been a little girl in some time now.” Sandy replied, sounding cute.

Prue had watched as Sandy put the ribbon in her hair and then started to get smaller and her clothes changed to match her new size and age. She was happy that Sandy was willing to spend the day as a little girl to keep her sister happy.

Jenna took Sandy by the hand and then led her over to her doll collection and they started to play with them, then they had a tea party later. They even got Prue to give them horse rides around the bedroom.

It was soon lunch time and Jenna thought that Sandy was going to become big Sandy as she led Jenna by the hand down to the kitchen, but she just opened the fridge door and took out a couple of paper plates and a couple of glasses of milk.

“Here you go Jenna, I make us lunch before I became little.” Sandy said with a grin. “Don’t feel left out Prue, I make you one too.” Sandy pulled out a third plate and sat feeding Prue as she ate her own. Jenna soon got in on the act and they both sat feeding Prue and then themselves. Prue gave them both a good tongue bath to thank them for the food and they both giggled.

They all went back upstairs and played for a little longer, but they both got tired and got on Sara’s bed and fell asleep. Prue got up on the bed with them and watched over them as they slept.

*****

Sara and Sheana met up with Jo and Mike at lunchtime and they had a really great time. Sara had really missed Jo yesterday, for the first time since becoming Sara, she’d felt like she used to as Simon, and she didn’t like it. They chatted about music and some of the teachers they had, but soon lunch was over and they all headed back to school for the afternoon lessons.

Jo and mike were waiting at the gate come home time and they all walked home together. “Do you want to get together later and do something Sara? “Jo asked.

“I’d like to, but I want to work on what look I want for Josie with Sheana.” Sara said with a sad look on her face.

Jo just looked a little puzzled then said, “Who is Josie?”

“Your female alter ego Silly.” Sara said as she pulled him into a hug and kissed him.

“So you think I look like a Josie then?” Jo asked with a smile.

“Not yet, but when I’m done with you, you will.” Sara was grinning.

“You’re not going to make me look like some blonde bimbo are you Sara?” Jo looked a little worried.

“So you think that all blondes are bimbos do you?” Sara sounded a little pissed with what Jo had just said. “If you haven’t noticed Jo, we are both blonde.”

“I didn’t mean it like that Sara, I was just worried that you would want some pay back for me upsetting you yesterday. I just don’t want to be some tall skinny woman with large breasts and no brain. I think you and Sheana are really smart and good looking.” Jo was really worried now, he had just pissed of the two girls that could make him look like anything they wanted.

Sara and Sheana were just looking at him with an evil look in their eyes, but then they both burst out laughing. “The look on your face Jo.” Sara said between laughs.

“You little witch! You had me really worried there for a minute.” Jo said as he let out a big sigh.

“She’s the witch, I just slay things.” Sara said with a smile.

The boys walked the girls to the end of their road and watched as they parted and walked away down the road, then they made their way home themselves.

Sara saw Sandy’s car parked out front so she never got her key out, but the door was locked. She got her key out and unlocked the door and made her way to the kitchen, but there was no one there, so she looked in the living room and that was empty too. Both girls made their way upstairs and looked in Sandy’s room, but that was also empty. So she made her way to her own room with Sheana walking close behind. She poked her head around the door and could see Jenna asleep on the bed. As they entered the room and got closer to the bed, they saw another little girl sleeping next to her.

Sara and Sheana both knew that the little girl was the one that they had come up with for Jenna, so they worked out it must be Sandy. They looked at each other and smiled as they both realised that Sandy must have spent the day as a little girl to keep Jenna Company.

Prue opened her eyes as she realised that some one had entered the room, she looked up and saw Sara and Sheana stood there. Prue moving made Sandy wake up, she turned to see what Prue was looking at and saw the two girls stood there. She looked at the clock and saw that she had slept longer than she thought she would.

She slipped out of bed and then untied the ribbon and waited for the spell to wear off. She was soon back to her normal self. “Oh God Sara, Sheana. I lost all track of time. I will never have dinner ready on time now.” Sandy wailed sounding panicked.

“Don’t worry about it Sis, you don’t have to do big fancy dinners every night of the week. I saw some cold cuts of meat in the fridge, so why not just do a salad and I’m sure we have some sort of potato product in the Freezer you can do with it. If you give me ten minutes to get changed I will give you a hand.” Sara gave Sandy a hug to help calm her down.

“Thanks Sara that is a great idea, but what about your homework?”

“I don’t have much, and I can do it later. I’ll let Sheana do hers now, then I can do mine while Jenna and Prue are downstairs watching telly after dinner. I’m not in the mood for the cold shoulder tonight.” Sara sounded really down over the whole Prue and Jenna thing.

“Sandy just hoped that Jenna woke and gave Sara that hug she said she would give her soon. Prue jumped down off the bed but was a little too late to catch Sara before she went into the bathroom and shut the door.

Prue was trying to wake Jenna when Sara came out the bathroom. Sara looked over at them quickly but then made her way to the bedroom door to go help Sandy sort dinner out. “You sure you don’t need a hand Sara?” Sheana asked.

“I’ll be fine Sis, just get your homework done now, and I will get mine done later. You can spend sometime with Jenna then.” Sara sounded so sad when she said that. Prue could see how hurt she was feeling about the thought of her and Jenna hating her, she just wanted to tell her how wrong she was.

Prue finally got Jenna to wake up and she sat up on the bed and saw Sheana sat doing her homework, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked to see if little Sandy was still around, but she was gone. She slid off the bed and went to see if Sara was in the bathroom, but it was empty. She used the toilet while she was in there and then went to find out where Sara was.

“Hellos Sheana. You know where Sara be’s?”

“She is helping Sandy sort dinner out, she slept a little longer than she wanted to and Sara said she would help her fix something. I think she is also trying to give you and Prue some space, as she knows your both upset with her for what she did to Prue.”

“Prue tell me off for how I treated Sara this morning. I not want Sara sad with me Sheana. I love Sara, like I’s love you.” Jenna had a tear in her eye.

Sheana turned her chair and lifted Jenna up onto her knee. “I know Sara will be happy to hear that Jenna, she really does think the world of you and Prue.”

“Can I go tell her now Sheana?” Jenna asked looking hopeful.

“I think it best you leave it till after dinner, she is busy and I don’t think we should make dinner any later than it is going to be already.” Jenna was about to speak, but her belly rumbled. “See what I mean, your belly thinks it’s a good idea to let them sort out dinner.” Sheana giggled which set Jenna off as she held her belly.

Sara and Sandy got stuck in sorting out everything for dinner, and Sara told Sandy why Jo was being so odd at school the day before and what they were going to do. Sandy thought that it was a great idea for Jo to have some fun as a girl, and she liked him that little bit more for it. Not many guys would want to get even closer to their girlfriend.

Once everything was ready Sandy went and told the others while Sara sat and made a start on eating hers so she could go and get her homework done so she could sit with Sheana and make the ring that would turn Jo into Josie.

Dinner was quiet and, Mum could see that Sara was trying to not make eye contact with Jenna or Prue. Sheana and Sandy would keep giving Prue little bits of food from their plates and the dishes on the table as the meal went on.

Sara was finished before everyone else so she asked to be excused from the dinner table so she could go and do her homework. Sandy had already told Mum why she didn’t do it when she got home so she let her leave the table and she didn’t have to worry about the pots as she had helped with dinner. Sandy and Jenna washed, and Sheana and Karen wiped.

As much as Jenna liked playing in water and helping with the pot washing, all she really wanted to do is go and see Sara. She had been so down through dinner that Jenna could feel all the sadness that Sara was feeling. Even Prue could feel it, but stuck as a dog, there was very little she could do about it.

Prue could see that Jenna wasn’t going to be able to go up and see Sara any time soon, so she went to see if she could try and make Sara see that she wasn’t upset with her. She pushed the bedroom door open with her nose and saw Sara sat at her desk doing her homework. She walked over to her and sat waiting for Sara to see her, but Sara was miles away in some daydream.

Sara was trying to do her homework, but all this trouble with how Jenna and Prue were treating her had got her all mixed up. She was day dreaming when she felt a weight on her lap that made her jump. When she looked down she saw Prue with her head rested on her lap. She was looking up at her with sad eyes.

“Is something wrong Prue?” Sara asked as she looked down at Prue. Prue just let out a whine and then rubbed her head along Sara’s lap.

Sara reached out her hand to stroke her, but then stopped. Prue was hoping she was going to stroke her, but was sad when she stopped and moved her hand away again.

Prue lifted her head and then barked at her, this made Sara jump back and put her arms up out the way. She thought Prue was about to bite her. Prue dropped her head back on Sara’s lap and slid it up and down her leg again. Prue saw Sara’s hand move towards her head again and she closed her eyes waiting for her to stroke her head, but there was still nothing. Then all of a sudden she felt her playing with the collar and she felt it being removed.

Prue opened her eyes and saw Sara putting the collar on top of the textbook she had been working from to do her homework. Prue soon morphed into her human form and fell on the floor when she tried to stand up, she tried to speak but couldn’t.

“Don’t worry Prue, you voice will return in about half an hour, and you will be able to walk and use your arms around the same time. Sheana told me that because you have been stuck as a dog for so long, it would take a little time for you to recover.”

Just then Jenna burst into the room to find Sara, but on seeing her sister sat on the floor. She ran over to her and threw her arms around her and started to cry.

Sara was happy to see Jenna hugging Prue, so she got up and left, to give them some time alone. “Jenna, she will be back to normal in around thirty minutes.” Then Sara left.

Sara found Sandy in the kitchen making a pot of tea for her and Mum. “I’ve taken the collar off Prue, so you have you friend back now.” Sara sat at the kitchen table and opened the textbook again and carried on doing her homework.

“I take it by the long face still that it didn’t go to well with her then once she was her human self?” Sandy asked.

“Sheana said it would take around half an hour for her to be able to walk again and speak. Jenna came in just after she became human again, so I left them to spend some time together. I’m really not in the mood for the two of them being upset with me.”

Sandy wanted to tell her to go back up, but thought that Prue and Jenna would be down soon enough. So she just left Sara to finish her homework. It only took her fifteen minutes to finish it all up so she closed the book and then went to sit with Sandy and Mum in the living room. Sheana had gone up to make sure Prue was okay.

Sara had only been sat in the living room for ten minutes when she saw Sheana, Jenna and Prue walk in. Sandy jumped up and hugged Prue, and Jenna was looking really happy again now. Sara slipped out the room why they were all hugging and took her schoolbooks back upstairs. She didn’t feel like she had any right to be part of the happy scene. So she put her books away and then just got on the bed.

Prue broke the hug with Sandy and turned to speak to Sara, but found she had gone. Sandy turned when she saw the odd look on Prue’s face and she only just realised that Sara had left the room. “Where did she go?” Sandy asked.

“I guess she must have gone back upstairs. I think she’s trying to keep out your way Prue.” Sandy said sounding sorry for how Sara must have been feeling.

Prue took Jenna by the hand and then led her off upstairs so they could sort out things with Sara once and for all. Prue poked her head around the door and could see Sara lying on the bed with her back to them.

Sara felt someone sit on the bed, she turned over expecting to see Sheana sat there, but was shocked when she saw Prue. She was even more shocked when she saw Jenna jump up on the bed and lie next to her. Sara saw Jenna’s hand move out the corner of her eye, she closed her them waiting for Jenna to slap her face for what she did to her sister, but Jenna just hugged her then she opened her eyes just as Jenna leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“I love you Sara. I sorry for being mean to you dis morning.”

Sara looked at Jenna, and was shocked at what she just said. She just burst out crying. Jenna looked at Prue with a worried look on her face, she wondered if she might have said the wrong thing, but Prue knew that she had said the right thing. Prue got on the bed behind Sara and Jenna was still in front, they both hugged her and waited for her to stop crying.

It was nearly ten minutes before Sara did stop crying. She slid out of the hug and went to the bathroom to blow her nose and put some water on her face. When she got back to the bedroom, she found Prue and Jenna sat side by side waiting for her to get back.

Prue patted the bed between her and Jenna, so Sara shuffled over to it and sat down like the naughty child that got caught with her hand in the cookie jar. “I’m sorry Prue, and Jenna. It was really wrong of me to do what I did. I know you must really hate me Prue.” Sara was fighting back the tears again now.

“I was angry at first, but I had a lot of time to think. And I came to realise that if you hadn’t been there, they would now have Jenna and I would be dead, or part of some new field test so they could work out whether a new weapon really works.” Prue put her arm around Sara and pulled her into a hug. “With your punishment I could see Jenna, but not hug her or protect her. I don’t know what I would do if I couldn’t even see her again. That would really kill me Sara, so thank you for making me see what I could have lost.”

“It doesn’t really make me feel any better about what I did Prue. I’m not cut out for that sort of thing.”

“I could see that Sara, and all I wanted to do is hug you and say that it was all okay, and I understood what you were trying to make me see. I also knew that Jenna was going to be safe while I was being punished, even if you thought that she hated you. I knew that you would do what ever it took to protect her.”

“You know I would do that for her and you Prue.” Sara said as a tear ran down her cheek.

“I know you would Sara, I know you would.” Prue had tears running down her cheek now as well.

Sara lifted Jenna onto her knee so she had a leg running down each side of her and she was facing her. “I love you Jenna, and would never let any one harm you. I hope you know that.”

“I knows Sara, dat is why I loves you so much. I’s just sorry for dis morning. Prue says I bad girl for doing dat.” Jenna hugged Sara so hard it felt like she was scared of losing her again.

“So are we okay again then now Jenna?” Sara pulled Jenna’s face away from herself so she could look her in the eyes.

“Yes Sara! I never want argue with you again!” Jenna shouted as she clung to Sara.

“I think she missed being able to hug you Sara, she told me she thought it would have looked bad on me if she kept hugging you while I was being punished. I really did learn my lesson Sara, but why did you end it early?”

“I never did plan on keeping you trapped as a dog for a whole week, I just wanted you to feel like it would be too much for you to take.” Sara told Prue as she rested her cheek on the top of Jenna’s head.

Prue put her arms around Jenna and Sara and hugged them both. All three of them looked at the bedroom door when they heard a snuffle, they found Sandy, Sheana, and Mum all stood there with tears in their eyes. The smiles on their face said they understood why Sara did what she did, and that Prue and Jenna really did still love her.

Sara decided it was too late to make a start on the ring for Jo, so they would do it tomorrow night instead. She also needed Mike to make a list of stuff he needed to sort out the camera feed at School. So she could try and get Hypatia to help them out. Sara was planning on Hypatia wanting the info that Mike could get and work a trade.

Sara fell asleep that night with Jenna cuddled up to her and Sheana cuddled up to Jenna. Prue was back in her wolf form and asleep at the bottom of the bed and keeping Sara’s feet warm. Funny how she had missed it the night before, she lay there thinking how much her life had changed in a couple of weeks. And it was all down to one simple Wish.

To Be Continued Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 07

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Seven

Sara found herself in Prue’s dreams again, but Jenna never tried to stop her this time. Sara thought of them as dreams, but it was more like a nightmare as she found herself running with Prue and Jenna as they tried to escape from the men in black. Sara could sense the fear coming from Prue as she watched her baby sister get shot with a dart just before she fell to the ground in a heap. Prue turned to protect Jenna, but was soon shot with a dart and also two stun guns as well.

“No!” Sara woke up screaming as she tried to save the two of them.

Sara’s very vocal end to her shared nightmare with Prue had managed to wake the others in the bed, and on it. Sara let out a sigh when she saw a sleepy looking Jenna sat next to her in the bed rubbing sleep from her eyes as she looked up at Sara. Sheana had sat bolt upright and had a blue glow coming from her hands ready to use magic on any would be attackers.

“What’s wrong sis?” Sheana asked as she looked around the room for any sign of trouble.

“Sorry Sheana, but I was having a bad dream.” Sara said as she slid out of bed to use the bathroom and splash some water on her face.

Prue had morphed back from her wolf form to human form by the time Sara got back. “You okay Sara? I’m sorry you had to see that, but it’s one of my worst nightmares.” Prue said as she sat on the edge of the bed and pulled Sara into a hug with her.

“That was no nightmare Prue. That is what happened the night you and Jenna were caught by the men in black wasn’t it?” Sara asked.

“Yes it was.” Prue said with a shudder. “I’ll never forget what happened that night.” Prue added with anger in her voice as she thought back to how they managed to corner her and Jenna just after sunset.

“How did they catch you Prue?” Sara asked as she pulled a blanket around Prue to cover her naked body.

“They’d had us on the run for a couple of days. Every move we made, they already knew where we were and I couldn’t work out how at first, but I found out just after they caught us that they had added a tracer to some blood I’d brought.”

“How did you escape from them?” Sara asked.

“Jenna used her mind gift to make them think we had already escaped, so they left the doors unlocked, so Jenna and I just walked out the place they were holding us.” Prue smiled at the memory of how easy it was for them to escape. “Trouble is, now they’ve seen what Jenna can do, and they want her back and me dead, or as a lab rat for their new weapon testing program.” Prue added with a sigh.

“I must have really upset them then last Saturday when I shook off all their little toys and gave them a good ass kicking?” Sara giggled.

“I dread to think what they would do if they ever got hold of you and found some way to extract your powers Sara.” Prue said looking worried.

“I’m not sure they would be able to do that Prue.” Came Sheana’s voice from just behind them. They both turned to look at Sheana as she said that.

“What do you mean Sheana?” Prue asked.

“Sara’s powers are all part of a magic spell she asked for, so if you remove any blood from her or any other sample it is no longer part of the whole, so it becomes useless to anyone.” Sheana explained. “I add it to all the wishes I granted as a genie to stop blood magic being carried out on anyone.” Sheana added.

“Clever girl.” Prue smiled.

“What’s blood magic?” Sara asked, not liking the sound of it.

“Blood magic is when a witch takes blood from another witch and has it tattooed into their skin so they can then tap into that witches power.” Sheana explained. “That was the reason I was tricked into looking like this and taking the place of the former genie.” Sheana added with a sigh.

“Why would a genie need to use blood magic? You’ve already proved that a genie is far more powerful than any witch.” Sara asked looking puzzled.

“She was trying to build an army to become even more powerful and take over the ranking council of Jinn, but she was stopped and had to go on the run. She then tricked me into trading places, and I was the one sentenced in her place.” Sheana looked sad when she thought about all the time she spent trapped in that ring waiting for someone that could free her to come along. She just never realised what Sara’s simple wish would lead too.

“How do you know all this Sheana?” Sara asked.

“Part of the spell that made me into her and gave me her power also gave me all her memories as well, so I can remember every evil thing she did, and for a short time it even made me act like her.” Sheana shuddered at that memory. “She needed a human soul to make her deception work long enough to fool the Jinn council. For the first one hundred years of being trapped in this body, I was also trapped inside her mind with no will of my own.” She added with anger in her voice.

Jenna broke Sheana out of her mood when she started giggling for some reason. Sheana looked down at her hands and saw that she was making little firework style displays in the palms of her hands. “They pretty, do more, do more Sheana.” Jenna giggled as she clapped her hands together.

“I’m sorry Jen bear, but I shouldn’t be using magic in that way.” Sheana said as she closed her hands into fists so she could stop the sparks jumping around in her hands.

“Otay Sheana.” Jenna said looking sad to see the pretty light show come to an end.

Sheana felt bad for ending the light show, but it was untamed magic that Jenna was seeing. It may have looked pretty, but it was very dangerous if left to fester like it was. Sheana decided to give Jenna a little indoor firework display right there in Sara’s bedroom though. “I can do this for you though Jenna, and it looks much better than the little show in the palm of my hands.” Sheana giggled as she wrapped an arm around Jenna as she pointed a finger of her other hand up at the ceiling.

Jenna, Sara and Prue all looked up to see what Sheana was going to do. They all started giggling as a soundless firework display started just below the ceiling. Jenna was all smiles again as she sat on the bed and watched the show. Sheana, Sara and Prue all lay on the bed looking up at it while Jenna sat in the middle of them all giggling and clapping at all the pretty coloured lights. Jenna was soon lying down between Sara and Sheana again, and Prue had already morphed back to her wolf form. Sheana ended the display when she saw that Jenna had fallen asleep again. Sara pulled the covers back up over them all and went back to sleep for a couple of hours before her and Sheana needed to get up and get ready for school.

*****

Sandy and mum were both sat at the kitchen table the next morning when Sara and Sheana finally walking in looking half asleep still.

“Morning mum, Sandy.” Sara said as she took a seat at the table and picked up the glass of juice waiting for her.

“Are you okay dear?” Mum asked looking worried. “I hope you’re not coming down with something. Can you still get sick?” Mum asked.

“Not sure, but I just had a weird night sleep wise mum, so don’t worry about it.” Sara smiled.

“You been dream hopping again sis?” Sandy asked as she got up to start breakfast for Sara and Sheana.

“Yes, first I was watching Prue and Jenna get taken by the men in black, then I was chasing sheep with Prue.” Sara giggled at the last part. “I never realised how fast Prue can run in her wolf form.” Sara added looking impressed.

“I’m still not as fast as you Sara.” Prue said from the doorway as she entered the kitchen with Jenna at her side grinning when she saw the coco pops sat on the table waiting for her.

“Is their anyway to stop Sara seeing other people’s dreams while she sleeps Prue?” Karen asked. “I’m worried about her looking so tired.” Karen added, worried about her daughter.

“Jenna can show Sara a couple of tricks that should help.” Prue said as she looked at Jenna tucking into a bowl of cereal. “That is if you can stop her stuffing her face long enough.” Prue giggled.

“I help show her later, when I’s finish eating.” Jenna said just before shovelling another mouth full of cereal in and munching on it with a grin.

“You’ll have to show me tonight Jen bear, because Sheana and I need to see about getting ready for school when we finish breakfast.

Prue set to work helping Sandy sort out breakfast for them all. Prue was glad to be able to help again, after spending a couple of days stuck in the form of a dog and living off table scraps. Sandy was only doing scrabbled egg on toast, but she was glad of the help from Prue again.

While they waited for Sandy and Prue to get breakfast ready, Sara found herself thinking about what Sheana had said about blood magic and the genie that tricked Sheana into taking her place in the ring, so she finally asked Sheana if she knew what happened to her.

“Sheana? Do you know what ever happened to the genie after she tricked you into swapping places with her?”

“No, but she was very powerful though by the time I was caught and imprisoned.” Sheana said. “She built her army, but it was still no match for the Jinn Council.” Sheana added.

“If the battle was that big Sheana, then how come I’ve never heard about it until now?” Prue asked as she brought two plates of food over for Sara and Sheana.

“The Jinn council wiped it from history using magic.” Sheana shrugged as she started eating her breakfast.

“How did this woman build her army in the first place?” Sara asked.

“She tricked followers into using me to make them into powerful witches, so she could then drain some of their magic for herself. The one thing she didn’t count on though was the fact I twisted the spell a little, so she couldn’t use the magic like she thought.” Sheana said looking a little smug.

“Didn’t she realise what you were doing sis?” Sara asked.

“Not until it was too late for her to do anything about it. She was on the battle field when she finally realised she didn’t have as much power as she thought.” Sheana giggled. “She was still powerful and got away from the battle alive, but she was no match for a fully powered Genie.”

“Do you think she could still be alive today?” Sara wondered out loud.

“Anything is possible with magic, but I find it hard to believe she’d live this long without becoming a Genie again. “I’m sure she would have tried to get her hands on the ring by now as well,” Sheana pointed out.

“What happened to the Jinn council?” Sara asked.

“They all left this plane of existence and returned to their own universe many years ago now. I was the last Genie left behind, and even I’m just a very powerful witch now.” Sheana smiled at the thought of what Sara had done for her.

“I’m glad I found you sis, and I was able to help you get free of that prison they had you trapped in, but I thought you told me that you didn’t know how many genies were left in the world?” Sara asked with a puzzled look.

“I was scared that you would start asking to many questions about why I was left behind when they all left.” Sheana whispered as she looked down at the table. “I didn’t want you asking me to leave if I told you the truth.” Sheana added.

“Never going to happen sis.” Sara said with a grin as she wrapped her arms around Sheana and hugged her.

“I’m glad I found you sis, and was able to help you get free of that prison they had you trapped in.” Sara smiled back at Sheana.

“I’m glad to have you as part of my family as well.” Karen said as she got up and walked around the table to give Sheana a hug. “Now both of you get your breakfast, or you’ll both be late for school.” She added in her bossy mum voice before leaving the kitchen to go and finish getting ready for work herself.

Sara and Sheana both finished their breakfast and thanked Prue and Sandy for cooking it. They then hugged Jenna and got a chocolate covered kiss from her on the cheek before they went to finish getting ready for school.

Jo and Mike were both stood at the end of their road when the girls got there. Mike let Sheana wrap her arms around him so they could kiss, and Sara did the same with Jo. They all blushed when a builders van drove past and piped at them while they kissed.

“Did you get everything sorted out with Prue and Jenna last night?” Jo asked Sara as they started walking to school.

“Yes.” Sara smiled. “Jenna hugged me and said sorry for being mean to me yesterday morning, and Prue said she understood why I did what I did, and she was wrong to keep quiet about our men in black.” Sara added with a much more bubbly tone to her voice than she’d had the day before.

Sheana was walking with mike just behind Jo and Sara. Mike looked a little sad to be out as his male self when he just wanted to leave the ring off and be Michelle all the time. “Everything okay Mike?” Sheana asked looking worried.

“I guess so Sheana, I just miss being Michelle when I have to go to school.” Mike sighed. “Did you and Sara have time to look at the ring for Jo last night?” He asked, hoping to change the subject a little.

“No not yet. Sara spent most the night playing with Jenna after they got everything sorted out with the whole punishment thing.” Sheana explained.

“And you never joined in the fun did you?” Mike asked looking very serious for a couple of seconds before he let out a little giggle. He was soon slapping his hand over his mouth when he heard it though.

“You need to watch doing that man!” Jo warned Mike as he looked over his shoulder at his best friend. “Last thing you need are people looking at you odd when you start giggling like a girl around school.” Jo added looking worried for his friend.

Mike winced when Jo called him ‘man’ Mike knew Jo didn’t mean it nastily, but it still hurt to hear someone say that to him, when all he wanted was to be a girl.

“Sorry Mike, I didn’t mean it like that, it was just a slip of the tongue.” Jo quickly said to his best friend.

“I know that Jo, but it’s getting harder and harder to keep putting this ring on in a morning so I can get ready to go to school.” Mike frowned. “I sometimes wish it was me that found the ring you were trapped in Sheana.” Mike added with a laugh, as he tried to lighten the mood again.

“There’s no guarantee you would have been able to free me from the ring Mike. There was something special about Sara that I can’t put into words, but I could just sense she was the one to free me, or he was.” Sheana tried to explain.

Mike knew what Sheana was getting at, he remembered her telling him about the person that freed her had to be pure of heart, and also be a soul in need. Even though Mike liked to think he was all of those things, they would never know if he could have freed Sheana, and if they would have still been together now. Mike wasn’t sure he could have given up the third wish to free Sheana from her bond to the ring that controlled her. Which is why he had his doubts as to whether he was able to free her from the ring in the first place? Mike thought that Sara had been the right one to free Sheana, and Sara also had a big enough heart to share between the two of them.

“What if we used a little magic to change all my records to Michelle a female at the school?” Mike asked with a grin.

“First, there is no such thing as a little magic Mike, and secondly, everyone would still remember a boy called mike with the same last name as Michelle.” Sheana pointed out. “I can’t use magic to change people’s minds. It never works right.” Sheana added with a sigh.

“What about me and Jenna giving it a go sis?” Sara asked in Sheana’s mind. She was just as freaked as the last time she’d suddenly spoke to her like this when the men in black first showed up outside the school last week.

“Can you hear my thoughts as well Sara?” Sheana thought in her mind back at Sara.

“Yes I can, but I can only do it if I’m focused on your mind and your mind only.” Sara thought as they kept walking to school like nothing was going on. “Do you think this is just another slayer power?” Sara asked in Sheana’s mind again.

“Could you do this before you became little miss kick ass?” Sheana thought with a giggle.

“No, but I could always sense when I was in trouble with mum and Sandy though!” Sara thought a little to loud.

“I don’t think that counts sis. You were just always in trouble I think.” Sheana giggled some more. “Can you talk to anyone else this way, or do you think it’s because we share a link through magic?” Sheana thought to Sara.

“I’m not sure sis. I just wanted to ask you something and knew I could think it to you like this.” Sara said in Sheana’s head. “I’ll try pulling Jo and Mike into the conversation with us.” Sara added just before she called out both their names using her mind.

“What?” Both boys said at the same time even though Sara hadn’t spoke out loud.

“Oh my god Sheana, it worked.” Sara’s voice said in Sheana’s mind with a shocked edge to it.

“Take it easy sis; we don’t want to freak them out with all this.” Sheana thought back to Sara.

“You do have a point sis. Not too sure how Jo and Mike would take it if they knew I could get into their minds whenever I wanted.” Sara thought to Sheana.

“Can you read their minds sis, or mine for that matter?” Sheana thought with some worry.

“No, not really, but I’ve not tried to force any of this stuff on any of you, but I think I could if I really wanted to.” Sara thought with some worry herself now. She didn’t want to rape someone’s mind. “Not that I ever would sis.” Sara quickly thought to Sheana.

“I know you wouldn’t sis, but we need to keep this between us until we can work out just how powerful a gift this is, and how far away someone can be for it to still work.” Sheana thought.

Before the two girls could think anymore, Jo broke Sara out of the thought conversation. “You okay Sara? You looked a little spaced out just now.” Jo asked.

“I’m fine, just thinking what kind of a girl I want to hang with at the weekend.” Sara grinned. She knew this would throw Jo off. It worked and he was happy to just walk the rest of the way to school in silence with his arm wrapped around Sara’s waist.

Jo had put his foot in it the day before when he made a comment about not wanting to look like a dumb blonde. Not the best thing to say when the two girls working on a magic ring to turn you into a girl are both blonde.

They were soon walking down the same road as the main school gates were on, and they could see a couple of work vans parked near the entrance to the school. Now they knew what to look for, they could plainly see that the men in black were still watching in some hope of spotting the source of the magic they sensed before Sara and Sheana blanketed the whole area in magically charged glitter to mask their signal.

“Do you think they’ll ever get bored and give up sis?” Sara thought to Sheana as she saw her looking at one of the vans as they walked past it.

“After what you said you did to a couple of their men the other night, I doubt it.” Sheana thought back.

“I wonder if their still looking for Jessica rabbit and Betty Boop?” Sara thought with a giggle.

They calmly walked into school with a group of other kids like nothing was out of place, but Sara was going to see if Mike/Michelle could get a list of vehicle registrations so they can keep an eye on where they might be from one day to the next. Jo and Mike walked Sara and Sheana to their homeroom before kissing them and then running down the hallway to their own home room before the bell went off.

The morning dragged on and Sara found time to practice her new gift out on some of the teachers so she could answer a trick question or two. She soon stopped again though when Sheana kicked her in the leg, warning her to stop it.

“Ouch!” Sara thought into Sheana’s mind “Practice makes perfect.” Sara added to her first thought.

“Showing off and being silly gets you caught as well.” Sheana thought back with some anger in her voice.

Sara could see the point Sheana was trying to make, so Sara purposely put her hand up and got the next question wrong. “Thanks for keeping me grounded sis.” Sara though with a smile.

“Keeping you grounded? Does this mean you can fly as well now?” Sheana thought with worry reflected in her voice.

“No Silly.” Sara thought with a giggle. “It’s just a figure of speech. It means you’re helping to keep my feet firmly planted on solid ground.” Sara tried to explain.

“Why don’t people just say what they mean anymore?” Sheana thought with frustration.

“Where’s the fun in that sis?” Sara thought with a giggle.

Sheana let out a growl that made the girl sat at the desk on the next aisle over look at her worriedly. Sheana realised that she’d let the sound escape her lips and just smiled at the worried looking girl, which didn’t help calm her down any. Sheana turned to look at Sara and frowned at her when she saw that Sara was trying very hard not to start laughing.

They made it through the morning without too much trouble and then they met up with Jo and Mike outside the lunch hall before going in and eating together. Once they’d eaten, they went out to enjoy the rare English sun. Sheana was lying in the grass under a large oak tree with her head resting on Mike’s knee. Sara was doing the same with Jo.

“Did you find out anything new on our men in black?” Sara asked as she looked over at mike.

“Not really Sara. Just that they are doing a grid by grid search looking for you, Prue and Jenna.” Mike said as he tickled the end of Sheana’s nose with a blade of grass. “I don’t think they have any idea that Prue and Jenna have gone to ground in your home. Must be something new for a vamp to do.” Mike shrugged.

“I think they're having to get used to a lot of new things now.” Sara said with a grin.

“I’d be able to do more if I had better computer power to play with, but I can keep us one step ahead of them with that I have.” Mike explained.

“Do the two of you have any plans for this Saturday?” Sara asked. “I’m going to get Prue to call Hypatia and see if you can come to her house and have a word about what we need to help keep a better eye on them.” Sara told them her plan.

“You can count me in Sara.” Mike said with excitement. “This Hypatia sounds like an interesting woman to meet.” Mike added with a grin.

“You don’t think I’d pass up a chance to spend time with you, so count me in too.” Jo said as he leaned down and kissed Sara on the lips.

“I’m glad to hear that baby, because Sheana and I will want to do a test run with the Josie ring before we go shopping on the Sunday.” Sara grinned up at him when they stopped kissing.

“You want me to be a girl on Saturday and Sunday?” Jo asked looking worried now. “I said I wanted to go shopping with you as a girl to see what it was like. I don’t want to become the forth chick in the group.” He whined.

“You’ll still need some practice being a girl before we let you loose on the world, and coming to Hypatia’s on Saturday as Josie will help you to relax into the role.” Sara said soothingly.

Jo didn’t look to sure of Sara’s idea, but learning to act more like a girl in a house would be better than trying to do it while walking around the shops in town on the Sunday. “Okay then, I can see your reasoning for me needing to practice. Do your worst with me.” Jo said with a sigh, putting all his trust in Sheana and Sara.

The lunch break was soon over and they returned to the school building to start the afternoon lessons. Jo and Mike walked Sara and Sheana to the first lesson of the afternoon before leaving to get to their first lesson. They said they would meet the two girls at the school gates at home time before they left them with a kiss on the lips. Some of the other kids pretended to gag, but Jo and Mike just smiled at the jealous looks on their faces as they ran off down the hallway.

Sara and Sheana had sports in the afternoon; they were going to be playing tennis today. They both got ready and went out onto the courts to warm up. It was Sara’s turn to calm Sheana down now as she lost her temper after Susan Hopkins hit her in the side of the face with a tennis ball.

“I’m so sorry.” Susan said, but she didn’t look sorry at all. She’d had it in for Sara since the showdown over Kimmie and Sara stopping Susan from getting her homework done by her. “How clumsy of me.” Susan added with a sarcastic giggle.

Susan soon stopped giggling when Sheana made her hit herself in the face with her racket. “Calm down sis, someone might see what’s going on and work out you’re not a normal girl.” Sara thought into Sheana’s mind.

“But she just makes me so mad!” Sheana snapped back at Sara using the same method of communication.

“I know sis, but we need to be smarter and wiser than she is. Just rise above it.” Sara mentally sent to Sheana. “But failing all else, I do have another idea we can try to play with her.” Sara giggled in Sheana’s head.

Sara then went on to explain her plan to Sheana while they carried on warming up. Sheana faked hurting her ankle so she could just sit and watch the others play tennis. Sara had seen that Susan’s friend and tennis partner wasn’t very good, so it didn’t take long for her to ask Sara if she wanted to play a match or two.

“Let’s have a match against each other Sara!” Susan shouted across to Sara who was just batting a ball against a wall having lost her partner. “I want to see if you can play tennis better than you fight, and you don’t have your little geek friends to stick up for you.” Susan added with a sarcastic laugh.

Sara was beginning to have second thoughts about stopping Sheana from making Susan hit herself in the head with her racket now, but this was going to be fun though. “I seem to remember you doing a lot of swinging with your fists Susie, but never hitting the target, so I hope you play tennis better than you try to fight.” Sara teased her.

“I only kept missing because you kept moving out the way you bitch! And the name is Susan, not Susie.” She growled in anger.

“I’m sorry Susie, I didn’t realise I was just supposed to stand there and let you hit me.” Sara said as she stood looking all cute as she battered her eyelashes at Susan who was getting even madder now with her because she’d just called her Susie again.

“Just shut up and serve!” Susan snapped.

“I would, but you have the ball Susie.” Sara pointed out with a grin as she saw Susan cringe when Sara called her Susie again.

Susan was soon making her first serve, or she tried to. She bounced the tennis ball a couple of times before throwing it up in the air and taking her swing at it with the racket, but she never hit the ball, just thin air. Susan looked puzzled as to why she never made contact with the ball, but soon shrugged it off and tried again.

The reason she missed the ball the first time was because Sheana made the tennis ball faze through the racket. This time though Sheana did something a little different and let Susan hit the ball, but sent it off course and right into the back of the teachers head. Susan looked shocked and then worried when the teacher turned around and looked to see who it was that hit her with their ball.

“Susan Hopkins! If you hit one more person with a tennis ball, you will spend the rest of the lesson playing ball girl for all the others who are trying to play more responsibly.” The teacher snapped at Susan as she rubbed the back of her head where the ball hit with some force.

Sara was looking at Susan as she pulled a face at the teacher behind her back. Sara thought what a cow. The next thing Sara heard was Susan shout out the word “Cow!” while still looking right at the teacher. Susan slapped her hand over her mouth in utter shock at what she’d just said. Sara looked shocked because that was the word she was thinking of just before Susan said it.

“What did you just call me Miss Hopkins?” The teacher asked as she walked up to where Susan was stood looking very worried now.

“I wasn’t talking about you Miss.” Susan tried to explain.

“You were looking right at me when you said it, so who were you calling a cow may I ask?” The teacher asked her in a calm voice, but with a very angry edge to it.

“I was talking about myself Miss. I was calling myself a silly cow for being so stupid.” Susan said, seeing no other way to get out of what she’d just spouted out at the teacher.

“Well you’ll get no argument from me on that one Susan.” The teacher smirked as all the other students laughed at her for finally owning up to being a silly cow. “Never the less I still don’t believe you, so you and your friend Debbie can spend the rest of the lesson collecting the tennis balls for the others who do want to play properly.” The teacher said as she took the racket off Susan and pointed over towards a net where she would now have to collect the balls that never made it over.

Sheana suddenly felt well enough to play again, so she and Sara started having some fun batting the ball back and forth while watching Susan and Debbie run around and dodge being hit by tennis balls as they collected them for all the other players.

“Did you make Susan call the teacher a cow sis?” Sheana thought to Sara.

“I’m not sure. I was thinking Susan was a cow just before she said it, but I didn’t force her to say it, well not knowingly anyway.” Sara thought back with some worry in her voice. “I don’t want people suddenly saying what I’m thinking sis.”

“I think we may need to bring Jo and Mike/Michelle in on this now, so we can experiment with this new gift and find out just how powerful it really is.” Sheana thought to Sara. “I wouldn’t worry too much about it though. I think you need to be thinking the same thing as the person you make them say the word.” Sheana thought hopefully.

“I really hope your right sis.” Sara thought as they kept playing tennis together.

The school day came to an end and Sara and Sheana saw Jo and Mike at the school gates waiting for them. Jo could see right away that something was bothering Sara, but he waited until they were well away from the school before he asked what it was.

“What’s wrong baby?” Jo asked sounding all tough.

“Don’t call me babe.” Sara said back, doing her best Pamela Anderson, Barb Wire impression, just before she started giggling at him. She liked the fact Jo could make her want to laugh, even if she didn’t feel like it.

“Ha-ha, she laughs!” Jo shouted as they walked down the road toward Sara and Sheana’s house. “Care to tell me what’s got you looking so gloomy then?” Jo asked.

“I’m finding I have some new ability’s.” Sara said looking nervous about telling Jo and Mike.

“Can you fly like superman?” Jo asked before Sara could say anymore about her new gifts. “It would be cool if you could fly.” He added with a faraway look in his eyes.

“No I can’t fly.” Sara said as she rolled her eyes at Jo. “Well I don’t think I can.” Sara added as she realised she’d never tried.

“I’m sure it’s something just as cool, so what is it?” Jo asked as Sheana and Mike stopped to hear what Sara and Jo were talking about. Sheana knew what Sara was about to say, but Mike had no idea that Sara could now talk to people using her mind alone.

“I’m not sure if it’s cool or not Jo. What do you think?” Sara thought into Jo’s mind as she looked him in the eyes so he could see that her lips weren’t moving as she spoke to him.

Jo looked freaked out when he heard Sara’s voice in his head, but her lips never moved or looked like she was speaking without moving them. Mike just looked puzzled when he saw Jo suddenly step back looking worried as he shook his head in disbelief.

“You okay Jo?” Mike finally asked looking worried.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine, just give him a minute to take it all in Mike.” Sara’s voice said in his head.

Now it was Mike’s turn to look shocked as he also shook his head in disbelief at hearing Sara’s voice in his head but not seeing her say anything to him.

“Does this mean you can read my mind?” Jo finally asked looking worried.

“I’m not sure, but I can talk back and forth using just out minds. Try it.” Sara thought into Jo’s mind, while waiting for him to respond.

“Hello, hello! Jo calling Sara, come in Sara.” Jo thought, feeling like a fool in his own head for even trying this.

“You sound so silly saying that.” Sara’s voice giggled in Jo’s head.

“I feel silly doing it, if you must know.” Jo thought back.

“You sounded like Robin Williams when he played Mork in Mork and Mindy.” Sara giggled some more in Jo’s head. “Mork calling Orson, come in Orson.” Sara said in Jo’s head.

“Na-Nu, Na-Nu.” Jo said out loud before he started to laugh.

“Shazbot!” Sara suddenly shouted before she started giggling out loud.

Sheana and Mike were just stood looking at the pair of them having missed the whole talk of Jo sounding like Mork from Mork and Mindy, just to have them both now shouting out quotes from the show to each other. Mike had seen some of the old TV show, so he had some idea about what the two of them were saying to each other, but poor Sheana just looked like her sister had lost her mind.

Sara and Jo suddenly shouting out Orkan sayings though, had snapped Mike out of the shock that he’d just had Sara talking to him in his mind. “What’s with all the Mork and Mindy quotes?” Mike finally asked.

Sara and Jo stopped laughing long enough to explain it all to Mike, and help fill Sheana in on the old show as they started walking again. The fun part about it was the fact that Sara linked all their minds together so they did the whole chat without speaking a single word out loud. Sara promised to find a couple of Mork and Mindy episodes on the internet for Sheana to watch later.

“I’d like to see how faraway someone can be, and still be able to talk to them like this.” Sara thought to the others.

“Why don’t you try talking to me and Mike later when we get home?” Jo suggested using his mind to do so.

“I’d be more than happy to do my bit to help out.” Mike thought back to the rest of the group.

“Okay then, we’ll test it out later on tonight when we’re all at home and alone.” Sara thought back with a happy tone to her voice. Sara was just glad that Jo and Mike/Michelle were so understanding about everything.

The boys walked Sara and Sheana to the end of their road and then spent a couple of minutes saying goodbye before they watched the two girls walk down the road. Jo and Mike both had to laugh when they suddenly heard Sara’s voice in their head. “Talk to you later boys.” Sara said in a sexy voice that belonged on one of them sex lines you see in the movies. Jo and Mike laughed some more when they saw Sheana suddenly slap Sara on the arm, so they guessed that Sheana had been in on the little chat as well, and didn’t like the idea of her sister flirting with her boyfriend.

*****

Jenna was sat at the kitchen table with a colouring book while Prue helped Sandy sort out dinner for everyone.

“Yes please Sandy.” Jenna said all of a sudden.

“I wish you wouldn’t do that sweetie.” Sandy said as she turned to look at Jenna with her hands on her hips in mock anger with the little girl.

“What I do Sandy?” Jenna asked looking puzzled.

“I was just thinking that I should ask if you want a drink, I never actually asked you the question.” Sandy frowned at the little girl.

“I sorry Sandy, but you fink to loud sometimes.” Jenna giggled.

“Are you calling me a noisy thinker young lady?” Sandy asked as she ran over and started to tickle Jenna.

Jenna was soon giggling even more, but for a different reason to the one that started her off in the first place. Prue stood over at the cooker stirring a saucepan as she smiled at Sandy playing with her little sister. Prue never thought she’d see Jenna get to do things like a normal little girl, but here she was sat colouring while waiting for dinner to be cooked, and her new big sisters to get home from school so they could spend some time playing with her as well. As though by magic but really just a matter of timing, Sara and Sheana walked into the kitchen and smiled when they saw Sandy tickling Jenna as she giggled and tried to get away from her.

“Hi Sara, Sheana. How was school today?” Prue asked.

“Fine, but I’ve discovered a new gift I seem to have.” Sara said as she got ready to tell Prue about her telepathy.

“Should I be worried about this new gift?” Prue asked looking a little nervous all of a sudden. She already thought Sara’s power as a slayer far outstripped any vampire or demon she’d ever come across. Prue use to think Hypatia was the most powerful being she’d ever seen, but Sara had held her own against even her.

“I don’t think so, you’ve already seen part of it when I enter your dreams and can sense when you’re close by, but now I’ve found out I can talk to anybody using telepathy, and also enable groups of people to talk in the same way.” Sara explained.

“It’s all true. Sara had me, her, Jo and Mike all talking on the way home using it.” Sheana added to the conversation. “I think she can also control what people say to a point as well.” Sheana said looking a little worried about the last bit.

“In what way?” Prue asked.

“I made that nasty girl Susan say the word ‘cow’, but I wasn’t trying to make her say it though.” Sara said when she saw the look both Prue, and now Sandy was giving her. Sandy had stopped playing with Jenna when she heard what the other three were talking about.

“What were you thinking at the time this Susan said the word ‘cow’?” Prue asked, but not looking shocked at what Sara had done. It was like Prue had seen this sort of thing done before.

“I thought she was a cow, but also I wanted her to just tell the truth for once and stop lying all the time.” Sara growled as she thought about Susan and her little group causing trouble for everyone.

“Oh my god.” Prue said looking shocked now as she realised what Sara had done. She’d only seen one other person able to make someone tell the truth and that was Hypatia. Prue was soon snapped out of it as she started giggling at something Sheana said.

“Where? I don’t see anyone but you, me, Sara, Sandy and Jenna.” Sheana said as she started looking around the room for Prue’s god.

“It’s just a figure of speech. It means a person is shocked to find something out, but I don’t know what Prue is so shocked about.” Sara said looking puzzled as she waited for Prue to stop giggling at Sheana’s little slip up.

Prue finally stopped giggling and took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself again before she tried to speak. “I’m sorry Sheana, but you just looked so cute as you looked around for my so called god.” Prue apologised. “Vampires don’t actually have gods for the record.” Prue pointed out.

“Don’t worry about it Prue, I know you didn’t mean anything by it. Sara and I laugh about my little slipups all the time.” Sheana smiled. “But what has you shocked Prue? Do you know of this new gift Sara has?” Sheana asked.

“Yes I do, but I know of only one other that can do it, and she is a high ranking demon.” Prue said looking proud of what Sara could do.

“Demon?! I have a demon’s power?” Sara asked looking a little freaked out by it all. “I don’t want any demon powers.” She added looking upset.

“Just because it’s a demon that has the gift as well Sara, that doesn’t make you a demon too. Its how you choose to use it that makes you what you are and I can’t see you using it for evil.” Prue said as she sat down next to where Sara had just fallen down onto a chair at the kitchen table. “The demon that has the same gift isn’t even evil hon.” Prue pointed out.

“She isn’t?” Sara asked with some hope in her voice as she looked up at Prue with tears in her eyes.

“Did she look evil when you met her, or when you saw her fighting with me in those dreams you saw? And you seemed to be having fun last Saturday at her home while she trained with you.” Prue said with a smile.

“Hypatia is the demon you’re speaking about?” Sara was the one that looked shocked this time. “I thought she was a master vampire, not a demon?” Sara asked looking puzzled.

“All master vampires are demons Sara. Well technically all vampires are demons, but master vampires are what demons call themselves because they were the ones that created vampires in the first place.” Prue sat and explained to Sara.

“Why would they want to make vampires Prue?” Sara asked before she realised what she’d said. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it to sound like that.” Sara quickly added as she threw her arms around Prue and hugged her to show she liked some vampires.

“Don’t worry about it Sara, but I would like to breathe.” Prue squeaked out as Sara crushed her in a tight hug. Sara liked to hug Prue because she was the only one that couldn’t get badly hurt from it if Sara forgets to be careful.

“Technically you don’t need to breathe Prue.” Sara pointed out as she broke the hug and sat back to get more details from Prue about why a demon would want to make vampires in the first place.

“I never said I needed to breathe my sweet little sister, I just said I like to breathe.” Prue pointed out with a smug smile.

“Well start talking about why a demon wanted to make a vampire in the first place, or you will forget what breathing feels like.” Sara said in a threatening way, but blew it when she started grinning, unable to keep the serious face any longer.

Prue never looked worried once, she’d seen Sara lose her temper when she got back after nearly being caught by the men in black last Saturday. The look Sara had at the minute looked nothing like that. “Simple really Sara. Vampires were made because of love.” Prue said with a shrug.

“Love?” Sara asked looking puzzled. “All the vampires in the world are all here because of love?” She asked, but still not understanding what Prue was getting at.

“Yes, a demon fell in love with a human girl and couldn’t stand to see her grow old and die, so he fed her his blood to stop the ageing process. It worked, but had a side affect the demon didn’t expect.” Prue told them the story. “The girl was attacked while walking home from market, she fought the attackers off and ended up biting a chunk out of one attacker. Once she tasted his blood, she became the first vampire and ripped all the attackers to bits before going on a rampage through the small village she had just been visiting.” Prue added with a heavy sigh.

“Did she kill everyone in the village?” Sara asked.

“Nearly, or so they all thought, but they all rose from the dead again the next night and spread out across the world.” Prue said as she remembered Hypatia telling her the story of how she and Jenna came to be what they were. “The early vampires couldn’t morph, and sunlight left them almost blind. As they spread out around the globe and fed on more and more humans and animals, we evolved into what you see in me now.” Prue said with a shrug.

“What happened to the demon and the girl he loved?” Sandy asked as she sat with Jenna on her knee colouring again. Jenna had heard the story and seen visions of it in Hypatia’s mind as she told her and Prue the story first time round.

“They were both killed.” Prue said looking sad about it. “Other demons hoped that killing the girl would end the vampires spreading across the globe, but as you can see, it didn’t.” Prue added as she held out her arms and looked down at herself with a sad looking smile.

“Why do you look so sad for the demon and his mate Prue? You know what damage they caused.” Sheana asked. Sheana had memories of her former bodies host from that time, and all the carnage the demon let happen as he tried to tame his mates need to feed on human blood.

“I feel sad for Hypatia. The demon was her brother, and she was the one tasked to kill the girl.” Prue let out a sigh as she said it. “Her brother tried to stop her killing the girl, so Hypatia ended up killing them both.” Prue added with a tear in her eye.

“That’s so sad.” Sara said in a whisper as she thought about Hypatia having to kill her own brother. “Why couldn’t one of the other demons kill her brother for her?” Sara asked.

“No other demon was strong enough to do it Sara.” Prue pointed out. “The fact that you could hold your own against Hypatia in a fight is impressive.” Prue added with pride for what Sara was able to do.

“I never realised just how powerful Hypatia really was.” Sara said looking shocked at what Prue had just told her. “Samantha told me she’d never seen Hypatia so happy as when we were fighting, but now I can see why. It must have reminded her of a time when her brother was still alive and they fought together for practice.” Sara added.

“I think the reason you can make people tell the truth like Hypatia is because the spell Sheana cast on you, gave you the power to take on even a master vampire, which would be Hypatia.” Prue pointed out with worry in her voice.

“I’d never want to hurt Hypatia, Prue.” Sara said looking shocked that Prue could even think she would.

“I know that Sara, but lesser demons will see you as a threat to them and want you dead.” Prue explained. “They all fear what Hypatia can do to them if they get out of line, but if they find out a human girl can do the same things, then they will want to end such a threat.” Prue added.

“Wow, that’s scary to think about.” Sara said as she tried to swallow, but her mouth and throat had dried up on her.

“I think Hypatia saw all this in you, but wanted to see what happened before she acted on it.” Prue said as she tried to reassure Sara she’d be okay.

“You don’t think Hypatia will try to kill me do you? Like she had to kill her brother?” Sara asked still looking scared.

“No! If she’d wanted you dead, she would have just taken on her true form and killed you before she started training with you.” Prue said it like Sara was insane for even thinking such a thing.

“Her true form?” Sara asked looking puzzled.

“Hypatia’s true demon form is that of a dragon, a very big scary looking dragon that breathes fire and everything.” Prue told them all.

“I thought you told me that she was only part dragon and part human?” Sara asked, not sure what was real and what Prue was just making up anymore.

“I’m sorry I lied to you Sara, but if I told you straight out that Hypatia was a very powerful demon, you would have been blinded by your fear and not seen the amazing woman she truly is.” Prue explained her reason for all the lies.

“Are there any more little details you’ve been keeping from me Prue?” Sara asked heavy with sarcasm.

“Quite a bit Sara, but I will help guide you through it all as we go. You have a lot to learn and take in, and trying to tell you too much at once will just make for trouble, so please feel free to ask me any question anytime and I will answer it for you truthfully.” Prue said with her hand on her heart.

“Okay then, what do you know about this new gift if you say that you’ve seen Hypatia use it?” Sara asked straight out to see if Prue would answer her question.

“Hypatia can sense when someone is lying and then she can compel them to tell the truth. She had also spoken to me in the same way you have spoken to Sheana, Jo and Michelle/Mike.” Prue explained.

“So I’m a human lie detector now then?” Sara asked with a frown. “How does that work?”

“I’m not too sure; you’d need to speak with Hypatia about it.” Prue shrugged. “She told me it was like a vibration in a person’s voice when they lied. That was how she knew when I was lying about being better when she had me chained up in her dungeon.” Prue added with a shudder when she thought back to that time in her life.

“Why don’t you give it a go sis?” Sandy asked with a grin, eager to see Sara try out this new gift she now had.

“Okay then, tell me something that isn’t true and I’ll see if I can tell your lying or not.” Sara said as she looked at Sandy.

“But if I just come out with something that isn’t true, then you already know I’m lying, don’t you?” Sandy asked with a puzzled look on her face.

“You do have a point, but I need some sort of base line to work from, so it may help me to find out what it feels like when someone lies to me.” Sara said looking excited to be testing out her new gift.

Prue wanted to point out that Hypatia’s gift didn’t work that way, but she was having too much fun watching the two sisters bounce around as they tried to get to grips with it. So she just stood over near the cooker looking at them.

“Okay then sis. I hate you!” Sandy shouted at her. “I hate you more than I’ve ever hated anything in my whole life.” She added as she threw her hands in the air.

Sara stood looking at Sandy waiting for any sort of a sign or feeling that her sister was lying to her, but she never felt a thing. Sara started to look worried that Sandy might have been telling the truth, and she really did hate her now she was a super powered girl.

“I didn’t feel anything.” Sara said with a hurt tone to her voice. “Were you telling the truth sis?” Sara asked.

“NO!” Sandy snapped at her sister. “I was lying through my back teeth. How could you think for one second any of what I just said was true?” Sandy asked.

Before Sara could give a reply, Prue spoke up. “Hypatia’s gift doesn’t work like that Sara. She had to ask a question and focus on the person she’s asking the question to make them tell her the truth.” Prue explained. “Ask Sandy if she hates you, but focus on her telling you what she feels in her heart as you ask the question.” Prue told Sara.

Sara took a couple of deep breaths and then looked at Sandy. “Do you hate me sis?”

“No, I love you baby sister, but I am jealous of the powers you now have, and wish I had them.” Sandy said without a pause. Sandy was soon slapping her hand over her mouth and looking worried.

Sara smiled as she thought of another question to ask her big sister. “Do you miss not having a baby brother around anymore?” Sara focused on Sandy telling her the truth again.

“No I don’t miss not having Simon around. I love having a baby sister to do things with.” Sandy said with a worried look on her face. “Stop it Sara, please don’t do it anymore.” Sandy pleaded with Sara as tears filled her eyes.

“I’m sorry sis.” Sara said as she ran over and pulled Sandy into a hug with her. “Do you really love having a baby sister?” Sara asked as they hugged.

“I love having both you and Sheana as baby sisters, but I am jealous of what you can both do.” Sandy said with a snuffle.

“I’m jealous that I never got to do all the things growing up you got to do as a girl, so I think we can safely say that everyone is a little jealous of everyone else.” Sara said as she hugged her big sister.

“I’m sorry that I don’t miss the old you sis, but I just never saw Simon as the real you.” Sandy said as she broke the hug and stepped back to take a better look at her baby sister. “But this is the real you. Super powers and all.” Sandy giggled.

“I not want you use that power on me Sara.” Jenna said from the table where she was now sat on Sheana’s knee showing her the colouring she’d been doing just before they got home from school.

“Don’t worry Jenna; it won’t be a gift I use very often.” Sara said as she walked over and sat on the empty seat next to Sheana and Jenna. “I may play around with it a bit, so I can master it a little better, and stop slips like at school today with Susan.” Sara said with a thoughtful look on her face, not that she was too bothered about Susan getting in trouble with the gym teacher.

“It sounds like you were angry with this Susan, so you must have wanted her to just tell the truth for once, and she did.” Prue shrugged. “The fact that you were thinking she was a cow at the same time she thought the teacher was a cow, was just coincidence.” Prue added.

“I hope you’re right Prue, I don’t want to start forcing people to say what I think about them.” Sara said looking worried.

“It’s something you can talk to Hypatia about on Saturday.” Prue suggested.

“Oh, speaking of Hypatia and Saturday. I was hoping that Michelle and Jo can come with us? We need to speak with her about our men in black that are hell bent on catching Jenna and me now.” Sara asked.

“I can call her and find out, but why are you dragging Jo and Michelle into all this Sara?” Prue asked looking worried that Jo and Michelle could get hurt.

Sara looked a little nervous as to whether she should come clean about the cameras at the school, and the fact she had managed to get all the codes so Michelle could hack all the men in black’s computer system. Realising that Prue had come clean with her, she thought it only fair to do the same. Sara spent the next twenty minutes telling Prue and Sandy about Michelle making some gadgets to stop them showing up on the cameras at school, and how she’d pulled all the codes from the two men’s minds last Saturday when they tried to take her and Jenna.

“So what do you want to take Jo and Michelle to see Hypatia for?” Prue asked looking a little puzzled when Sara finished explaining.

“Michelle needs better computer gear to hack the whole system and save off the information, and I was hoping Hypatia would be willing to help if it keeps her and us one step ahead of them.” Sara said with a hopeful smile.

“Hypatia has been trying for years to get a heads up on the men in black as you call them. I’m sure she’d jump at the chance to help you police both sides.” Prue said. “I’ll call her this evening after dinner and make sure it’s okay for them to come with us on Saturday.” Prue added with a grin.

“Police both sides?” Sara asked.

“Yes, she tries to keep both the supernatural side in line, and stop the human’s from spilling the beans on our side, and also from killing our side.” Prue explained. “There are good and evil on both sides of the fence Sara.” Prue added with a grin.

“I never looked at it that way before.” Sara said as she thought about what Prue had just said, and what she had already seen in her short time as a slayer. She’d seen the men in black try to do things just as bad as the two vampires she’d taken out. Then there was Prue and Jenna, Prue was a vampire, but she had dragged her way back from the very edge of hell to become a good vampire again and look after her little sister.

“I’d like to help as much as I can Prue, so I hope she will be willing to listen to us and help get the equipment we need to do the job properly.” Sara said with hope in her voice.

“Well you better save all this talk for later.” Sandy said sounding all bossy now. “You and Sheana need to go up and get changed out of your school clothes and then see about getting your homework done.” She added as she pointed to the doorway that led to the stairs.

Both girls grabbed their school bags and then made their way up to get changed and do their homework. They didn’t have much, so were done when Jenna ran into the room to tell them dinner would be ready in ten minutes, and Prue had sent her up to get cleaned up before they ate.

*****

Sandy made Sara fill their mum in on all the latest news to do with her new gifts and what she’d been holding back about the men in black. Karen wasn’t happy about Sara and Sheana keeping the news about the cameras at school from her, but was glad that they had found out about them and had already formed a plan to get around it. She was also happy that Prue would be having a word with Hypatia about it and getting her help.

Sara and Sheana washed and dried the dishes after dinner while Sandy and Karen went to the living room and Prue went up to Sara’s room so she could call Hypatia and get the okay to take Jo and Michelle with them on Saturday. Prue also wanted to let Hypatia know that Karen would be coming to meet her as well.

Prue walked back into the kitchen just as Sara and Sheana were finishing up the dishes with some help from a very wet looking Jenna. “You’re supposed to wash the dishes baby sister, not yourself.” Prue giggled when she saw the soggy looking little girl with Sara trying to get her dry.

“I do, but I gets wet doing its.” Jenna pouted at her sister.

“Did you get hold of Hypatia Prue?” Sara asked as she dried Jenna off some more.

“Yes, and she said it’s fine to bring your friends on Saturday. She’s eager to meet the gang that have managed to obtain such important Intel on our men in black.” Prue grinned.

“That’s great Prue. “ Sara said with a grin. “I can’t wait to see how they react to the guards when we get to Hypatia’s home.” Sara added with a giggle when she thought about the two large stone figures that came to life when they pulled up at the gates to Hypatia’s estate.

“That funny when you both scream like little girl’s.” Jenna giggled at the memory of Sara, Sheana and Sandy all screaming when the stone figures stepped down off the wall.

“Oh, so we screamed like this then did we?” Sara asked as she stated to tickle Jenna and made her start to scream for her to stop.

“Your mum and Sandy are going to put a Disney movie on for Jenna; do you two want to join us?” Prue asked when Jenna finally stopped screaming long enough for Prue to be heard.

“No thanks Prue. Sheana and I want to sort out the ring for Jo to become Josie ready for this weekend.” Sara said as she finished drying Jenna off as best she could.

“Here you go sis, let me help you do that.” Sheana said as she clicked her fingers and a gust of wind hit Jenna and finished drying her off.

“That’s a handy little trick with this little monster around.” Prue giggled as she picked Jenna up and carried her off into the living room to watch the movie.

Sara and Sheana got finished up in the kitchen before poking their heads in the living room to tell their mum that they were going to be working on charming a ring for Jo to become Josie at the weekend. Sandy started to giggle as Sara told their mum what they were going to be doing.

“What’s got into you sis?” Sara asked with a frown as she looked at Sandy covering her mouth as she giggled.

“I’m sorry baby sister, but it sounds so weird that you make doing magic sound so normal.” Sandy said between giggles.

Sara thought about what she’d just said to her mum and had to agree with Sandy, she had just made using magic sound like an everyday thing. “I did make it sound like a normal everyday thing didn’t I?” Sara giggled.

“Thank you for letting me know dear, and just remember to be careful.” Mum said from where she was sat on the sofa with Jenna sat on her knee cuddled up to her watching a Tinkerbell movie.

“We will mum.” Sara smiled as she grabbed Sheana’s hand and dragged her back out the living room and up to their bedroom to get started on the charming spell.

*****

Sheana sat next to Sara at her computer as she brought up images of girls that she liked bits about. They did this for about an hour before they had an image of what Sara wanted Jo to look like as a girl and then Sheana set to work charming a ring Sara gave her. It was all anti-climactic in the end as Sheana did the charm, other than a pretty blue glow from Sheana’s hands it all looked normal after Sheana was done.

“So is that it then sis?” Sara asked Sheana as she dropped the ring into Sara’s hand for her to look at.

“Yes, that’s it. As soon as Jo puts the ring on, he will be turned into Josie.” Sheana said.

“Will it be painful for him sis?” Sara asked looking worried.

“No, I added a pain blocking spell to it, so he’ll feel nothing much while he’s changed.” Sheana explained. “I’ve also added a little spell that means you are the only one that can remove the ring once he puts it on.” Sheana said in a matter of fact way.

“Why would you do something like that sis?” Sara asked with a little shock in her voice.

“I was thinking of how I felt when I first became a girl, and remembered how freaked I was. I didn’t think you’d want Jo having a panic attack while we’re out shopping and suddenly try to take the ring off in the middle of a busy shop, or store.” Sheana said as she remembered the shock she’d felt after the Genie tricked her old male self into taking her place.

“Michelle never freaked when she changed.” Sara pointed out.

“Michelle was like you and felt female all her life, but I never thought about being a girl when I was a boy. I just don’t want Jo pulling the ring off if he suddenly panics.” Sheana pointed out.

“It could be fun having Josie around until I decide to set Jo free again.” Sara said with a thoughtful grin on her face.

“He will become Jo again after twelve hours though sis.” Sheana reminded her. “The ring will have to be removed so it can recharge after that.” She added.

“He will be able to keep using the ring though after this weekend, right?”

“Yes, the ring will work just like the one Michelle has, but it will turn Jo into Josie, where as Michelle’s turns her into Mike.” Sheana said with a smile as she thought about how she’d not seen Michelle in a couple of days and she was missing spending time with Mike’s female self.

“You’re missing being able to spend time with Michelle aren’t you sis?” Sara asked as she pulled Sheana into a hug with her as they fell onto the bed.

“I love spending time with Mike, but I just feel like Michelle is a happier person to be with.” Sheana said with a sigh. “I find it hard to explain sis.” Sheana added looking a little frustrated that she couldn’t find the right words to say how she felt.

“I know what you’re trying to say sis.” Sara smiled as she hugged Sheana a little tighter. “Michelle is the true way Mike feels. Mike is an act for Michelle to do in the world, but Michelle is just a care free fun loving girl that just so happens is madly in love with my sister.” Sara added with a giggle.

Sheana started blushing when Sara said that, but she was soon giggling and rolling around on the bed when Sara started kissing her on the forehead and cheeks. “You can talk, what about you and your boyfriend Jo?” Sheana teased Sara in return as she put her hands to her chest and started fluttering her eyelashes at her.

“I know, but I can’t explain it Sheana.” Sara blushed this time. “I never thought about boys when I was Simon, but now I think Jo is just so perfect for me and I love everything about him.” Sara swooned.

“Well you did wish to be a girl, so that is what I made you.” Sheana said as she sat up on the bed again and then helped Sara to sit up next to her. “Most girls like boys, so now so do you.” Sheana shrugged.

“I’m hoping to still have a thing for girls as well.” Sara said with a grin as she held up the ring they just charmed in her left hand.

“I think its fun having a boy and girl friend to spend time with.” Sheana giggled as she thought about Mike/Michelle.

“Speaking of the boys, do you want to try this mind link gift of mine and see if it works over a distance?” Sara asked.

Sheana was soon nodding her head up and down with a silly grin on her face as she thought about getting to talk with Michelle for a bit. Sheana had noticed that the voice in the linked talk as they walked home from school was Michelle, even though it was mike walking next to Sheana.

“Did you notice the voice Mike used in your mind link chat was Michelle’s, while we walked home from school sis?” Sheana asked as the two of them got comfy on the bed ready to try and link up with Jo and Michelle.

“Yes I did. I think Michelle as always been the true way Mike felt, and that shows in his mind when he, or she speaks that way.” Sara smiled.

Sara relaxed on the bed with Sheana lying next to her. Sara reached out with her thoughts as she tried to connect with Jo and Michelle. It was harder to do than it was when they were walking home from school, but she was soon sensing them both on the edge of her thoughts, so she pushed a little harder and suddenly it was like they were all in the room with her.

“Get out my room you little twerp!” Jo was telling someone. Sara thought it must have been his little sister.

Michelle was dancing around her room singing along to a song she had playing on her stereo. Sara and Sheana started giggling just before they joined in singing along with Michelle in her own head. “Sheana, Sara? Where are you?” Michelle thought to them both.

“Hi baby.” Sheana thought with a smile. “We’re in our bedroom at home.” Sheana added with excitement.

“It worked then? Sara really can link us all up without us needing to be close to her.” Michelle thought with shock and amazement in her voice. “Is Jo in here with us as well?” Michelle asked.

“Sara’s linked with him, but he’s trying to get his little sister out his room at the minute, so she’s not fully linked and spoken to him yet.” Sheana giggled. “She doesn’t want to freak him out until he’s alone.” Sheana added with another giggle.

“She’s a spoilt little brat that’s always getting Jo in trouble for stuff she’s done.” Michelle told them. Sheana and Sara could almost picture Michelle rolling her eyes as she thought it to them.

“You should really be nicer to your little sister Jo baby.” Sara thought to Jo as she sensed he’d finally got his little sister out his room and shut the door again.

“Sara? You got it to work?” Jo’s voice said with a little worry in it.

“What do you think?” Sara giggled.

“Are Sheana and Michelle here as well?” Jo thought.

“Yes we are, so keep all your thoughts strictly PG13 or under.” Michelle warned with a giggle.

“Hey guys, I mean girls. Sorry, you know what I’m getting at right?” Jo thought in a fluster.

“Don’t worry about it Jo, we know what you mean.” Michelle said with a smile in her voice. “The brat giving you trouble again?” Michelle asked with almost a frown in her voice.

“Does she ever do anything else?” Jo asked with a sigh. “I’ll have dad banging on the door any minute to have a go because I’ve done something to her.” Jo added with a little anger in his voice.

“I can’t understand why they believe everything she says to them.” Michelle thought with anger in her voice now as well.

“Be quiet for a couple of minutes while I try something for you Jo.” Sara said with a grin in her voice. She reached out from Jo’s mind and searched for the mind of his little sister and soon found it.

“I’ll teach him not to throw me out of his room.” The little girl thought as she made her way to where their parents were sat in the living room watching the TV. “I’ll scratch my face and rip my dress like this.” She thought as she ran her fingernails down the side of her face and then pulled at her dress until it ripped. “This will get him in trouble big time.” The little girl thought with an evil little giggle.

“That little bitch!” Jo thought with anger.

“Be quiet Jo and I can sort this out.” Sara said as she tried to focus on making Jo’s sister tell the truth when she got to the living room.

Sheana, Jo and Michelle all waited off to one side in Sara’s mind while she focused on what Jo’s sister was thinking as she walked into the living room where she and Jo’s parents were sat watching TV.

“What happened sweetie?” Jo’s mum asked his sister as she walked into the living room looking very upset with fake tears running down her cheeks.

Jo’s little sister went to say that Jo had scratched her and then ripped her dress as he threw her out his room, but what she actually said was this. “I was trying to tease Jo, but he pushed me out his room and closed the door on me, so I scratched my face and then ripped my dress so I could get him in trouble with you and Daddy like I always do when I don’t get my own way.” The little girl whined to her parents. It took her a couple of seconds to realise what she’d just said.

“You just did this to yourself?” both her mum and dad shouted at her together, not happy to find out that she’d been doing things just to get her brother in trouble.

Sara backed out of the little girls mind at that point, they all knew she was in big trouble for what she’d done and just owned up to. It was soon just the four of them again.

“What did you just do Sara?” Jo asked in amazement.

“I just compelled your sister to tell the truth to your parents.” Sara said with pride. “Prue helped me work out what I did to Susan at school today. It turns out I just forced her to tell the truth, I didn’t force her to say things I was thinking after all.”

“You can make people tell the truth now as well as all the other stuff you can do?” Jo asked with worry in his voice.

“Yes, but only if I compel them too.” Sara thought to him. “It’s not like every time I talk to someone now they have to tell me the truth.” Sara pointed out. “You don’t lie to me do you Jo?” Sara asked with a playful pout in her voice.

“No! Well maybe little things, but nothing big since the thing over me wanting to go shopping with you all as a girl that is.” Jo thought to Sara still sounding a little nervous. “Have you and Sheana had time to do anything about that yet?” Jo asked wanting to move the topic away from him possibly lying to Sara about things.

“Sheana and I got the ring charmed tonight just before we linked with you both.” Sara said. “You can come round after school tomorrow and try it out if you want?” Sara asked with some hope in her voice that Jo would say yes.

“Are you sure you’ll still like me when I’m a girl Sara?” Jo asked sounding worried. “I don’t want to weird you out and have you finish with me over it.” Jo explained his nervousness.

“Jo I think I love you even more because of this, so please don’t worry for a second longer about me finishing with you over it.” Sara reassured him. “It will be a fun experience for you to see what us girls go through, just to look beautiful for our men.” Sara giggled.

“Okay then, I’ll let you try out the ring tomorrow night after school.” Jo said with a sigh, having finally made his mind up to let Sara and Sheana do their worst with him.

“Can I come and see Josie make her grand entrance into the world?” Michelle asked with a pout to her thoughts.

“Yes!” Sheana thought very loudly towards Michelle. “I want to spend some time with my girlfriend.” She added with a grin to her thoughts this time.

“Why don’t you both come for dinner after school?” Sara asked. “That way Josie can join us for dinner and then we can have a fashion show later in the evening.” Sara added with an excited edge to her voice at the thought of spending time with Jo’s female self.

“That sounds like a great idea Sara!” Michelle said sounding excited about it all.

“Okay, I guess I could give it a go.” Jo said, not quite as excited about it all as Michelle was.

“Don’t worry Jo; Josie will have a great time.” Sara giggled. “Oh! Prue called Hypatia and asked if the two of you could come on Saturday. Hypatia jumped at the chance when she found out we have a feed into the men in blacks computer system.” Sara thought to Jo and Michelle.

“So we get to meet a master vampire then on Saturday?” Jo asked with a little more excitement in his voice now.

Sara thought about filling them both in on what Prue had told her about Hypatia, but then she thought better of it for the same reason Prue had kept the truth about Hypatia from her until after the first meeting. Sara wanted Josie and Michelle to meet Hypatia the woman before they found out she was one of the oldest living and most powerful demons alive.

“Have you been keeping an eye on the men in black tonight Michelle, or have you been too busy with your hairbrush hits sing along?” Sara asked with a giggle.

“Hey! Don’t knock my singing. I think I sound pretty good.” Michelle said with pride. “But no I haven’t tonight, sorry about that. My parents finally left on another installation job today, so I have the house to myself and I’ve been making the most of not having to be Mike all the time.” Michelle explained her reason for being a little lapse on the watching of the men in black, but then they hadn’t been doing much of interest in the last couple of days.

“You don’t need to give me a reason for not looking in on then Michelle. I was just asking if you had.” Sara said in a reassuring voice. “I was just wondering if there was any news about what they were doing at the school, and if we should be worried or not?” Sara asked.

“I’m just logging in to their system now, so I’ll let you know.” Michelle thought as she started tapping away on her computer, after routing it through a heap of other routers around the globe using a piece of software her dad had written.

“You are sure they can’t trace you Michelle?” Sara asked with worry in her voice that Michelle could get in a lot of trouble if they found her hacked into their system.

“Yes I’m very sure Sara. All I’m doing is copying all the data as it gets fed to and from the vans they have driving around the town. As long as I don’t try and log in and alter info on their system they will never know I’m watching them.” Michelle explained. “If they were looking closely they would notice that info from one of their vans is taking longer to transmit, but they would have to be really looking for it.” Michelle thought back to the group.

“I’ll trust you on all this stuff Michelle.” Sara thought to her as she waited to see if there was anything for them to worry about.

“Wow! Looks like our men in black have bigger things to worry about at the minute than looking for you or Sheana.” Michelle suddenly said as she saw a live feed image coming through the system from a helmet cam on one of the guys helmets out in the field doing battle with a group of very nasty looking demons.

Sara had realised while setting Jo’s sister up that she could also see what a person was seeing if she focused on them, so she was able to focus on Michelle and see what she was now seeing on her computer. Sara not having any idea who or what these demons were reached out and pulled Prue into the link and then showed her what they were all seeing on the feed that Michelle had hacked into on her computer.

“Sara? What’s happening?” Prue asked in a little confusion at suddenly seeing a demon on a computer screen, and not the Tinkerbell movie she’d been watching with Jenna, Sandy and Karen.

“Michelle just hacked the men in black and found out they're in trouble. Do you know what these demons are?” Sara asked as she showed Prue more images of the demons attacking the men.

“The fools have gone and upset a krennan clan. They’re kind of the Klingons of the demon world. They keep to themselves and don’t normally bother with humans, or other demons for that matter, unless their provoked, then they will fight to the death, normally the death of the fool who upset them.” Prue explained.

Sara couldn’t judge the size of the demons from the footage she was seeing because the soldiers feed was looking up from the ground where a nasty looking one was looking down at him with anger written all of its face. Sara thought they looked like a Minotaur, but with red skin and no fur or hide like a bull would have. They did have heads like a bull though still.

“How do we stop them from killing the solders?” Sara asked as she slid off the bed and started to get dressed ready to leave.

“It’s simple.” Prue said with a sarcastic edge to her voice. “You don’t stop them. The only way to stop them is to choose a champion to fight one of their kind, and no one but Hypatia has ever won a fight against one in open unarmed combat.” Prue explained to Sara.

“Can’t you call Hypatia then and get her to stop them?” Sara asked with some anger towards Prue over her lack of interest in stopping four solders getting killed.

“Hypatia can’t be seen siding with humans, especially them solders, against her own kind.” Prue told her.

“I’ll go and fight for them then.” Sara thought in an angry tone towards Prue.

“You’re going to do what?!” Prue screamed out as she suddenly jumped up of the sofa, making Jenna, Karen and Sandy all jump and look at her in a puzzled way. “Your daughter has finally lost her mind!” Prue said just before running from the room to go and stop Sara.

Karen, Sandy and Jenna all looked at each other for a split second before they were up and out the living room after her.

Sara was still trying to find something suitable to wear when Prue burst into the room looking upset with Sara for what she was about to do. “Sara? What the hell’s gotten in to you? Why risk your life for the men that are trying to hunt you and Sheana down?” Prue asked as she tried to get in Sara’s way and stop her looking for clothes suitable to die in.

“I’m not, I’m thinking of the big picture Prue.” Sara snapped at her. “If we let these Krennan kill those solders, then more solders will come and they won’t care what demon they hunt, just as long as they get to hunt.” Sara explained her reason for stopping the Krennan clan killing the solders.

Prue wanted to argue that Sara had lost her mind, but the more she thought about it, the more she could see that Sara was right, but she still wasn’t happy about Sara being seen by the men in black and caught on film at the same time.

“If you’re going to do this Sara, then we need to make you look different somehow.” Prue said with a sigh as she finally accepted what Sara had to go out and do, but still not sure Sara would be able to beat a Krennan in a fight at her level of training.

“What do you have in mind Prue? Sheana’s magic won’t work on me.” Sara pointed out.

“I’ve got some things that should do the trick. I use them when I go on a blood run so I don’t get caught on camera.” Prue said as she shot out the room and down stairs to where she kept her bag with all her things in.

Karen, Sandy and Jenna had to step out the way so Prue didn’t knock them flying as she ran past them like a thing possessed. “What’s going on?!” Karen asked to the back of Prue’s head as she ran off down the hallway. Not getting an answer from Prue; Karen decided to go straight to the source of the problem.

Sara knew she was going to have problems the minute she saw the look on her mums face as she entered the bedroom. “I know what you’re going to say mum, but I have to do something about all this and stop a war starting.” Sara said before her mum got to say a single word.

“I want to know what’s going on young lady! I’m still your mother and I demand to know right now!” Karen snapped, in her best mother knows best voice.

Sara explained what she’d seen, and what will happen if she lets the demons kill the solders. Karen wasn’t happy about Sara’s plan, but could see that letting the solders die would only make things worse for her, Sheana, Prue and Jenna.

“But they will know what you look like Sara.” Sandy pointed out a flaw in her baby sister’s plan. “You’ve already said the solders have video cameras, and I bet they will have audio, so they will get your voice on tape as well.” Sandy added with worry in her voice.

“I can help with the look.” Prue said from the doorway as she entered the room with her large duffle bag in hand. “But I can’t help with the voice I’m afraid.” She added as she entered the room and put her bag down on the bed just before she started pulling things out of it for Sara to put on.

“I can help with the voice masking Sara.” Michelle’s voice said in her head. “I have a device I made when I had to call school and pretend to be my father.” She added.

“Michelle? You’re still linked to me?” Sara thought to Michelle with some shock in her voice. “I thought the link would be broken when I lost my focus.” She added with a little giggle.

“I’m still here as well, and for the record I think you’re four different flavours of crazy doing this.” Jo said in an angry voice.

“I hope one of the flavours is chocolate.” Sara said with a giggle as she tried to lighten the mood a little. It didn’t work.

“Don’t joke with me about this Sara! You could get hurt, or even killed.” Jo thought with anger.

“Not going to happen baby. I still plan to see what you look like as a girl, and I have a sexy little dress I want to see you in as well.” Sara purred.

“If you make it out of this alive Sara, I’ll wear anything you ask me too.” Jo promised.

“Now that’s worth living for.” Sara giggled. She’d been looking at the items Prue had given her to wear while she was having the private chat with first Michelle and then Jo.

Prue had given her a pair of leather trousers and a black shirt as well as a biker style leather jacket. All of it was very different to anything Sara had ever worn or owned. Prue had also pulled out a balaclava that would cover everything except her eyes.

“This will stop them getting an idea, but I don’t have any idea about your voice.” Prue said.

“Michelle has something to sort that out. We’ll grab it on the way to where the solders are.” Sara said all business like. “Sheana, can you make two copies of all this clothing for you and Prue to wear?” Sara asked.

“Sure thing sis.” Sheana said as she held her hands over the clothing as a blue light shone from them. All of a sudden there was three of everything. Sheana hadn’t said anything about what Sara was about to do because she knew that it was the only way to stop a war between mankind and the supernatural world that lived in the shadows for the most part.

Sara, Sheana and Prue were soon dressed from head to toe in black, and all looked like triplets apart from when one of them spoke.

“Sheana, I need you to take us to Michelle’s and then on to the place where the solders are pinned down.” Sara said as she held out her hand for Sheana to take hold of.

“You do know that I’m grounding you for the rest of your life when you get back.” Karen said with a nervous giggle as she tried to hide the worry in her voice.

“Okay mum.” Sara giggled as she stepped forward and gave her mum a hug. “I’ll see you later.” Sara was more telling her mum than just saying it.

Sheana and Prue also got hugs from first Karen and then Sandy and Jenna. Jenna tried to argue that she should go with them, but that was ended when Prue and Sara both said no at the same time with such a final note to it that not even Jenna was going to argue with them.

Sheana stood between Sara and Prue; she took both their hands and then focused on moving them to Michelle’s. It seemed like just a blink, but they were now all stood in Michelle’s bedroom on her bed.

“I hope your shoes are clean? Those sheets were clean on this morning.” Michelle joked as she looked up at the three of them stood on her bed looking a little puzzled at each other.

“I’m sorry, but I’ve never been in her room before, so I didn’t know what the layout was.” Sheana shrugged.

“Couldn’t we have ended up in a wall or something then?” Sara asked with worry in her eyes.

“I find your lack of faith disturbing.” Sheana said in a deep husky voice as she tried to sound like Darth Vader, just before she started giggling.

“I knew it was a mistake to let you sit and watch all the Star Wars movies.” Sara said with her hands on her hips trying to act all angry, but grinning under her balaclava at the fact Sheana was starting to make jokes.

“You can’t blink into an object Sara; you’d just bounce off it and have a very bumpy trip.” Sheana told her. “That’s why I aimed for the bed in the first place as it’s a much softer thing to bounce off.” Sheana added with a grin looking smug with herself. She thought it was a pity the balaclava hid her face.

“We can talk more about all this stuff later, but right now we better see about stopping an angry clan of Krennan killing those solders.” Sara frowned as she jumped down off the bed and then helped Sheana get down. Prue had jumped down when Sara did, and then helped Sara get Sheana down off the bed.

“So what you got for us Q?” Sara asked as she looked at Michelle stood in front of them wearing pink silk PJ’s and a pair of big white fluffy bunny slippers.

“Loving the look Michelle.” Prue giggled as she took in the sight before her.

“I was ready for bed when all this started.” Michelle said with a grin as she looked down at her feet in the big fluffy slippers that were partly hidden by her breasts making the front of her PJ’s stick out.

“We need to plan a slumber party now that Josie will be joining us as a part time member of the group.” Sara suddenly said.

“Focus on the mission at hand Sara.” Prue said as she slapped her across the back of the head to bring her back down to earth.

“Sorry.” Sara said as she rubbed the back of her head where Prue just slapped her.

Michelle walked over to the desk and then picked up what looked like a choker before walking back over to where Sara was still stood with Prue and Sheana. “Place this around your neck and make sure this piece is over here.” Michelle said as she helped Sara fasten the choker.

“It’s a little tight Michelle.” Sara said, but it didn’t sound like her anymore. She sounded like a man with a deep voice. She thought it reminded her of the voice the killer used in the Scream movies. “Do you like scary movies?” Sara said with a giggle.

Prue and Michelle both giggled, but Sheana just looked puzzled as she didn’t get the joke having never seen any of the scream movies. “I’m not sure I’ve seen any scary movies yet sister, but I will let you know when I have.” Sheana said.

“Sorry sis, but I was just quoting a line used in a horror movie where the killer has a voice just like this one.” Sara said using the same creepy sounding voice. “Does your dad really sound like this Michelle?” Sara asked as she pointed at the choker just before she pulled the balaclava back down over it.

“No, but it still sounded much better than my normal male voice, which doesn’t sound to different to my female voice.” Michelle pointed out with a giggle.

“I’m sorry to love you and leave you Michelle, but we better go and get this show on the road before we end up with four dead soldiers and a war on our hands.” Sara said as she looked at the other two.

“Do you know where you’re going?” Michelle asked Sheana as she watched her reach out to take hold of Sara and Prue’s hands ready to blink them to the location of the battle.

“Yes, I cast a location spell to pinpoint where they were.” Sheana said as she took hold of the other two’s hands in hers. “I love you Michelle.” Sheana added just before her, Sara and Prue vanished.

“I love you to Sheana!” Michelle shouted back, but they had already gone. Michelle was worried about Sara fighting one of them demons she’d just seen on her computer screen, but at the same time she had a feeling that Sara would come out on top.

*****

Sara, Sheana and Prue appeared in a clearing but they could hear men shouting and what sounded like inhuman growls coming from the woods off to their left.

“How did Hypatia win the fight last time she fought one of these?” Sara asked Prue as they made their way towards all the noise.

“I couldn’t tell you Sara, I wasn’t there when it happened.” Prue shrugged. “It was a couple of hundred years before I was born. You need to ask Hypatia about it.” Prue added as an afterthought.

“Do you think I’d be able to link with her like I did with you and the others?” Sara asked.

“You can try, but she’s been at this mind thing a little longer than you, so she might block you with a wall.” Prue warned.

“Let’s get a look at what we’re dealing with, and then I’ll try and contact Hypatia.” Sara said as she led the other two over to a mound of rocks that would hide them while they looked to see what kind of trouble the soldiers had got themselves in.

The four soldiers were pinned down behind the remains of their vehicle which looked like it had been ripped in two by one of the demons. None of the demons looked in any rush to kill any of the soldiers, so Sara took that as a good sign.

“Are you sure you want to do this Sara?” Prue asked looking at what they had done to the vehicle. “I know you’re strong, but I think you need more training before you go down there and take one of them on.” Prue added looking worried.

“Doesn’t look like I have a choice Prue. Keep an eye on them while I try to contact Hypatia and ask for some advice.

“Run away and let them deal with it would be my advice.” Prue said with a snarl. “They picked this fight; let them deal with the aftermath.” She added with a grin as she looked over the rock mound at the four men acting like scared little children.

Sara just gave Prue a look that said she didn’t really mean that, but Prue didn’t look like she’d lose any sleep if they all got killed. Sara closed her eyes and reached out trying to contact Hypatia, but all she found was a large stone wall blocking her thoughts, so she started searching for a door she could open. She did finally find a large set of heavy wooden doors but they wouldn’t open, so she tried banging on them, but nothing happened, so Sara stepped back and then kicked the door with as much mental force as she could put behind it. The door creaked and cracked a little, but it held fast.

*****

Hypatia had Samantha tied to the bed using red silk ribbons as she teased and tormented her with a feather, but she had to stop when she felt someone trying to enter her mind. This didn’t go unnoticed on Samantha as she saw her mistress stop and look off into space for a couple of seconds.

“What troubles you mistress?”

“I sense a powerful source trying to enter my mind. What fool dare interrupt my time with you my pet.” Hypatia said, not worried about the fool wasting their time on such a thing. “Let them wear themselves out.” She said just before she went back to her torture with the feather.

Samantha watched as her mistress ran the feather up her bare belly and then ran it around the tip of Samantha’s left nipple. Samantha soon looked worried though as her mistress dropped the feather and gripped her own head with both hands in some pain.

“What’s wrong Mistress?” Samantha asked looking worried as she pulled on the red ribbons holding her to the bed and watching them snap as she sat up and held a shocked Hypatia in her arms while she recovered from the psychic blow to her wall that kept everyone out.

Hypatia soon recovered and focused on trapping the person fool enough to attack her. “I’ll crush who ever attacked me like a bug.” She growled as she focused on bending the wall around the mind that just attacked hers.

Sara had no idea how to let Hypatia know she needed to talk with her and fast, but she soon had bigger worries when the wall that stretched on forever suddenly started shaking and moving to surround her. Sara was now being trapped in by the wall instead of being kept out.

“Who dare try to attack me in my own mind?” A demon like voice boomed in Sara’s ears. “I will crush you like the bug you are!” The voice added as the walls started to close in on her.

“Hypatia it’s me! It’s Sara Read!” She screamed as fear took her over at the sheer power the woman had over her gift.

Just as Sara thought the wall was going to crush her, she was suddenly sat in the garden where they had eaten lunch last Saturday. Hypatia was sat facing her at the table. “Hello dear. You really need to work on your knock.” Hypatia giggled. “I could have killed you just now. I also see that you’ve discovered a new gift.” She added.

“I’m sorry for the way I got your attention Hypatia, but I need some advice about a Krennan demon, and how to defeat one.” Sara said. “Six of them have four of the men in black soldiers pinned down and they look ready to kill them. Prue told me you couldn’t step in and stop them, but I can, but I need your help to do it.” Sara explained.

“Prue is right my sweet Sara. If I stepped in and stopped them from seeking revenge for whatever the soldiers did to them, it would be seen as an insult to the Krennan and all other demons, but I can see why it would be fine for you to act as their champion.” Hypatia smiled.

“Do I stand a chance of defeating one in combat?” Sara asked as she thought about what she’d seen them do to the soldiers vehicle.

“They will be no match for you my dear. They are very strong, but slow to move. Go for the arms and legs with quick hard blows and the Krennan will fall in battle. Show them mercy and they will respect you for it.” Hypatia said with a sly smile like she knew of something she wasn’t going to share with Sara just yet.

“Thank you for the help Hypatia. I’m sorry if I disturbed you.” Sara said as she got up from the table to leave.

“I’m sure Samantha will have a go at you for it on Saturday, but she will just be playing with you, so please don’t hurt her for it.” Hypatia giggled at the thought of this child hurting anyone unless they threatened her family first.

“Please tell Samantha I am truly sorry Hypatia, but I am trying to stop a war starting.” Sara said.

“I understand fully Sara, and I am grateful that you seek my help in such a matter. I will return with you to the site of the battle and offer my advice should you need it.” Hypatia said as she rose with Sara and walked with her.

“I didn’t think you wanted to be seen siding against your own kind Hypatia?” Sara asked looking puzzled.

“I won’t be there in body my dear, but I will be there in the back to your mind to help you win your first victory.” Hypatia grinned as she took Sara’s hand and whisked her back to her body. Sara opened her eyes to find herself back with Sheana and Prue.

“Did she answer you sis?” Sheana asked just before sneaking a look over the rocks they were hiding behind.

“Tell your sister I am here with you.” Hypatia’s voice said in Sara’s mind. Sara found it a little weird; she could see why it freaked Jo and Mike out when she did it to them now.

“Yes she answered and is here with us now.” Sara said as she tapped a finger to the side of her head.

“I need you to stand up proud and walk out into the field of battle like you fear nothing and repeat what I tell you to say.” Hypatia’s voice said in Sara’s head again.

“Shall I take Sheana and Prue with me?” Sara thought to Hypatia.

“Yes! This will show the Krennan and those fools from the army that you mean business, not that they won’t see that when you’ve finished defeating the Krennan before their eyes.” Hypatia told Sara. “Tell Prue to watch your back while you talk with the Krennan champion while Sheana stops the little men playing soldier from running away or causing even more trouble for you.” Hypatia added with some anger in her voice.

“Prue? Hypatia wants you to watch my back while I fight, and she wants you to keep the soldiers from running away or causing more trouble.” Sara said as she first looked at Prue and then turned to look at Sheana on her other side.

Both girls nodded as they fell in behind Sara as she walked out from behind the rocks looking very dominant in her role as leader of her little group of three.

“I come in search of your champion, Krennan clan!” Sara shouted out what Hypatia told her to say. “Send him out to face me on the field of battle!” Sara added.

“Who calls forth the Krennan champion?” Came a deep booming voice.

“You may call me Slayer, and I stand as champion for the humans you attack!”

“You? A little girl stands as champion for these mere human scum that attacked us first?” The same booming voice asked.

“Are you too scared of being beaten by a little girl to step out and face me in battle then? If so, then I order you to leave this battlefield in shame and not bother this place anymore!” Sara said with anger in her voice, just like Hypatia told her to do.

“We Krennan fear nothing, and we not walk away from the honour of battle.” Said the voice as the Krennan champion stepped forward to face Sara. “You talk with honour girl; let us hope you fight with the same honour.” The Krennan said as he bowed his head at Sara.

“Bow back at him as a sign of respect Sara.” Hypatia said in her head. Sara did as she said but kept eye contact with the large beast stood looking down at her. Sara stood at five feet five inches and the Krennan must be nearly seven feet tall and all muscle. He had a large set of horns that looked like they could do a lot of damage if he ran at her.

All the other Krennan stepped back and formed a line on the opposite side to where the four soldiers were still hiding in the wreckage of their vehicle. Sheana saw a couple of the soldiers try to take advantage of the Krennan pulling back and make a run for it, but soon stopped dead in their tracks as Sheana raised her hand and let a blue glow escape from her hand that froze them where they now stood.

“Don’t leave now boys, you’ll miss the slayer saving your miserable lives.” Prue said as she walked over and pushed the two soldiers back down on the floor with the other two. She wasn’t bothered if they worked out who she was, but she wasn’t going to risk them working out whom Sheana was.

“Try to move again and I kill you myself.” Sara said in her creepy new voice as she looked at the men sat on the floor with Sheana and Prue stood over them. Sheana still had the blue glow, so Sara thought they couldn’t move if they wanted to.

“If you ready Slayer, we fight now!” The Krennan said as he stepped forward. “I let you start.” He added as he held his chin out for Sara to take a swing at him like it would be the only one she’d get.

Sara heard Hypatia giggle in her head just before she spoke to her. “He’ll live to regret that move. Hit him with everything you’ve got Sara, hold nothing back.”

“Won’t that hurt him?” Sara asked Hypatia.

“Yes, but we are here to make a point, and he’ll recover in time.” Hypatia pointed out. “Now hit him my child, and show him you mean business!” Hypatia ordered.

Sara did as she was told. She bent her knees and then pushed herself into the air and shot her fist out to make contact with the Krennan and lift him off his hoofed feet before sending him back into his own clan with a thundering crack. Sara landed back on her feet and looked over at the Krennan all in a pile on the floor laughing and cheering as they got up and helped their champion to his feet.

“I see your actions speak as loud as your words Slayer! I apologise for the insult of thinking you nothing but a child.” The Krennan clan leader said as he stepped back into the field of battle looking more serious this time as he held a hand up to his jaw where Sara had just punched him.

Sara was soon dodging out the way as he ran at her with his head down, she thought he was hoping to impale her with one of his horns, but Sara was way too fast to get caught by one of them. Sara leapt to the side and spun around fast enough to kick out his leg with the cracking sound of bone.

The Krennan limped to a halt as he let of a pained growl. He turned to face Sara again and got ready to charge her yet again, but this time Sara stood her ground and stopped the Krennan dead in his tracks to the shocked looks of both the soldiers and the other Krennan clan members. Not done with the shock factor yet, Sara lifted the seven foot Krennan up over her head and then slammed him down on his back with as much force as she could given the size difference between the two of them.

“Where did you learn such a strange move Sara?” Hypatia asked in her mind.

“The WWF, or was it the WWE? I can’t remember now.” Sara thought with a shrug as she turned to face the Krennan as he got up off the ground with a growl of anger.

“You mean that silly American wrestling?” Hypatia asked with some shock in her voice.

“Do you mind if we talk about this later? I’m kind of a little busy right now.” Sara pointed out as she saw the angry look the Krennan was now giving her.

“I’m sorry dear, please carry on.” Hypatia said like a loving mother telling a child to keep playing a tune on a piano, not fight to the death with the way the Krennan was now looking at Sara.

The Krennan charged at Sara again, but he looked ready for her to either jump out the way or try to stop him again, but he didn’t expect her to drop to the ground and then kick out at his good leg breaking more bones in that leg this time. The Krennan let his body fall on Sara in some hope of crushing her, but she just pushed him up and off her like he weighed nothing at all.

Sara let the Krennan land on the floor and then went to stand up, but the Krennan reached out and grabbed Sara around the neck to try and choke the life out of her. Sara just reacted to his action and was soon grabbing his wrist and then she spun herself around and leapt up over his arm and kicked him in the head as she twisted her body in such a way that she bent his arm around until it snapped and hung limp bent the wrong way.

The Krennan was finished and Sara could see that as he knelt on his knees gasping for breath with his one good arm stopping him from falling to the ground. “I kneel defeated at your feet Slayer. Finish me and claim you victory over my clan.” The Krennan said with his head bowed. “I’m proud to give my life to such a worthy warrior.” He added with pride.

“I didn’t come here seeking death Krennan. I came seeking a peace and friendship.” Sara said as she helped the Krennan to his feet so his clan members could help him.

“Whatever happens next Sara just let it happen and then thank them for it. To do anything else would be a great disrespect to the whole clan.” Hypatia warned her.

“By our honour and clan law, the clan is now yours to command Slayer.” The lead Krennan said as two of his clan members held him up so he could speak to Sara. “We wait to serve you.” He added with a bow.

“I ask that you serve as leader for me Krennan, but if the clan is ever threatened again, then call and I will fight at your side.” Sara said with pride.

“No!” The Krennan she’d just fought with said in a firm booming voice. “The clan will fight at your side Slayer.” All the clan members started cheering at the thought of fighting alongside such a warrior as Sara.

“Please go and get well my friend, for when the next battle comes, I want you stood at my side ready to fight.” Sara said as she held out her hand to shake the lead Krennan’s.

He reached out and took her tiny hand in his and shook it, and then he pulled an amulet from around his neck and handed it to Sara. “If ever you meet another Krennan clan, show them this and they will also offer you their lives as though you were a member, just like you are now a member of our Clan Slayer.” He bowed again just before his fellow clan members helped to carry him away.

“You knew that would happen if I fought them and won didn’t you?” Sara thought to Hypatia as she looked at the amulet in her hand.

“Yes I did Sara, and it will be handy for you to have the Krennan clan on your side if you ever find yourself in a battle.” Hypatia thought back with pride. “You handled yourself well in that fight my dear Sara.” She added with a bow of her own.

“Thanks Hypatia, first for believing in me and second for helping me tonight.” Sara thought feeling tired now her adrenalin was running low.

“My pleasure dear. You better go and deal with the little toy soldiers before you collapse in a heap.” Hypatia added just before she was gone from Sara’s mind.

Prue and Sheana were still stood over the soldiers with Sheana keeping them from moving. “What do you want to do with these four?” Prue asked as she kicked one of them in the side.

“You can let them loose now.” Sara said as she looked up at Sheana, but never used a name. Sheana released her magic hold on the men and they all collapsed to the ground in a heap.

“You morons have no idea what you’re dealing with, but you still think that a gun and a helmet will get the result you want, but you would be very wrong.” Sara said in her creepy voice as she looked each scared man in the eyes. She knew that all of them had just watched her take down a seven foot demon without even breaking a nail.

“Who the hell are you?” The soldier that looked to be in charge asked.

“I’m the bad ass bitch that just saved your life to stop the whole supernatural world going to war on mankind.” Sara said as she flicked the leader of the little group in the head. “Don’t keep poking the mean doggy with the sharp stick, because it will bite you in the end, just like it did tonight. Now start walking back to where ever you hang out when you’re not screaming like little girls and begging for the bad little demons not to kill you.” Sara added in a little baby voice just before she stood up and held out her hand for Sheana to take her and Prue home again.

Just before Prue took one of Sheana’s hands she walked over to one of the men and then punched him so hard he passed out. Sara smiled as she remembered the man being the one that shot Jenna with the dart in Prue’s nightmare from the other day. He didn’t look as smug tonight though and now he just looked a mess from the fight with the Krennan, and the punch Prue just hit him with.

Sheana blinked them all home and then Sara linked with Jo and Michelle quickly to let them now they were safe before they got undressed and took a shower each before sitting down in the kitchen with a mug of drinking chocolate while they filled Karen, Sandy and Jenna in on what happened and how Sara was now leader of the Krennan clan, but she was letting the Krennan she just beat look after it in her absence.

Jenna was cuddled up on Prue’s knee, glad to have her big sister back safe and sound. Prue told her that she’d punched the nasty soldier that shot her with the sleepy dart, this made Jenna grin.

Sara asked if it was okay for Jo and Michelle to come over for dinner tomorrow night and she said yes, then Sara went to bed feeling dead on her feet. Sara was looking forward to seeing what Jo looked like as Josie tomorrow night, and also having a much easier night than she had tonight.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 08

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Eight

“Commander the men are back.” Karl, the commander’s right hand man said after knocking on his office door and walking in.

The Commander had been viewing the footage from the head cams the solders wore while out in the field. He’d been shocked to see just how easy this new player seemed to take care of the Krennan. He was worried as to whom this girl was, and the witch that seemed to travel with her, but after watching her stand as champion for his men against the Krennan, he had to wonder just what her game was.

“I’ll meet them down in medical. How are they all doing Karl?” The Commander asked as he turned off the computer monitor and got up from behind his desk so he could walk with Karl down to the medical centre so he could talk with his men.

“They're all a little banged up, but glad to be alive, thanks to this mysterious girl turning up again. Ron looks the worse of the bunch, but he was hit by one of the other two girls. They said she sounded like the older female vampire sister Prue.” Karl explained as they walked.

“It makes sense that Prue would be where ever her sister is, so running with whatever this new girl is, would offer her more protection for her and her sister.” The Commander shrugged as he rubbed his temples like he was getting a headache.

“Do you still plan to try and catch her sir?” Karl asked with some worry in his voice after what he’d seen her do to a Krennan single handed.

“Who? The new girl, or Jenna and Prue?” The Commander asked, not sure which one Karl was talking about.

“The new girl and the others if they are under her protection.” Karl asked. “Do you think it might be her finally showing her face?” Karl asked with some excitement in his voice.

“She’s rumoured to be older than time itself, so why would she suddenly feel the need to attend school as either a student or a teacher now?” The Commander asked with a frown like Karl was being an idiot. “No, this is someone new, and she called herself Slayer.” He added as he let the word roll off his tongue.

“Maybe she thinks she’s Buffy the vampire slayer.” Karl chuckled at his own joke.

“You may joke Karl, but one thing is for sure.” The Commander said.

“What’s that sir?” Karl asked.

“If she hadn’t stepped in and stopped our men being killed, we would now be arming up for a full scale war with the supernatural world, so she’s trying to help keep things in balance.” The Commander pointed out. “I think she’s acting as a neutral party, trying to keep the peace.” He added with a sigh.

The Commander and Karl had reached the medical centre as the Commander finished speaking, so they entered the medical room. Three of the men had minor cuts and some bruising, but the forth man looked like he’d been hit in the face by a truck.

“Jesus Ron, did you get a number of that truck?” Karl asked with a chuckle when he saw the state of the man’s face.

“Yep, she was about five five, dressed in black and looked really pissed with me for some reason.” Ron said as he chuckled. The medic had given him something for the pain, so he thought everything was funny at the minute and wasn’t going to be any help to the commander, so he focused on the other three for the time being.

“I’m glad to see you all made it back in one piece, but can you please explain to me what made you try to catch a Krennan demon in the first place?” The commander asked in a harsh tone as he looked at the other three men.

“We had no idea what the demon was until it was too late sir, and we’d already tried to tranq it by then.” Adam the leader of the group explained.

“How could you not realise what a Krennan looks like? It’s got the head of a bull, its seven feet tall and bloody red for Christ sake!” The Commander barked at them. “I think it was some macho attempt to catch one because no one ever has before, and for a very good reason son.” The commander snapped at Adam. “They always travel in large packs, just like you found out tonight.” He added with a smug smile.

“We thought with the four of us sir; we could take one of them down so you could study it.” Adam tried to explain.

“Our task is to catch and kill vampires, not to start a war with all of demon kind by picking fights we can’t win, or at least walk away from. If any of you morons had taken the time to read the files on these demons you go after then you would stay alive a little longer, and not rely on little girls turning up to save you.” The Commander snapped at Adam again. “Now tell me about the witch that held you all in place.” He asked in a much calmer voice.

“She’s the most powerful witch I’ve ever felt sir. She held us all in place without needing to chant a spell or anything. She even watched the other girl fight the Krennan and held us all immobile while she watched and the spell never faltered once.” Adam explained in detail. “The witch never spoke, so we couldn’t get a sample of her voice for you, and the one that did the fighting was using some sort of device to alter her voice. The one that hit Ron spoke, but I’m sure she’s the one you call Prue.” Adam added.

“Yes the third was Prue. Ron was one of the men that caught her and Jenna a couple of years back. Ron was the one that tranq'd the younger one. I guess Prue was holding a grudge over that.” The Commander smiled as he looked over at the mess Ron’s face was now in.

“Will we be going after the girl that fought the Krennan now sir?” Adam asked.

“How do you plan to catch her if we did Adam? We can’t catch and hold a Krennan, and she took care of their clan leader which just so happens to be the strongest, so how do you expect to catch and hold a girl that can beat one of them?” The Commander asked.

“I don’t know sir.” Adam said as he looked down like a naughty child that had just been told off.

“For the time being we leave the mystery girl alone, and step back the search effort for Prue and Jenna. I don’t want to go upsetting this new girl until we have some more information on her.” The commander ordered. “With luck most the demons will hear about this girl and what she did, and we can use that to keep them in line and out the press.” He added looking hopeful that they would think this Slayer was some new weapon they had against them. The other reason for him telling his men to back off was down to the girl now being Clan leader of the Krennan. The Krennan would now fight to the death in honour of this girl if she asked them too.

“What if the girl comes after us sir?” Karl asked.

“I don’t think she’ll do that Karl. I think she’s working with “Her” to help keep the peace.” The Commander said.

The “Her” that the Commander and Karl kept referring to was Hypatia, but they had no idea what her name was, or what she looked like. All they knew was that she didn’t want a war, and she had no problem with them hunting most vampires.

Hypatia would visit The Commander in his dreams and talk to him about things, but she would always show her true demon form, which was that of a dragon when she did. The Commander thought it was just a weird dream to start with, but he soon learned that it was anything but a dream. He still pretty much did what he wanted, but over the years he’d come to respect what Hypatia had to say, but he still caught other demons when they crossed his path. Jenna and her special gifts were a sticking point between the two and had been for a couple of years now.

“All we seem to have at the minute Karl are questions, questions and more questions. Let’s work on finding out some of the answers.” The Commander said with a sigh as he left the medical centre to return to his office and keep going over the footage in some hope of finding a clue as to whom this girl was.

*****

Sara didn’t feel like moving the next morning after fighting with a Krennan and saving the men in black from starting a war mankind could never win. Sara found a grinning Jenna looking at her when she finally cracked open an eye and took her first look at the world for that day.

“Morning Jenna.” Sara groaned as she pulled the little girl down for a hug. “You look happy today you little monster.” Sara added as she hugged the little girl while she giggled.

“You feel otay Sara? You not dream about anything last night while you sleep.” Jenna asked.

“I guess I was just too tired to dream about anything.” Sara shrugged as she sat up and helped Jenna to sit up again.

“Sis keep dreaming about hitting the bad man that shot me with sleepy dart.” Jenna giggled as she looked at Prue still asleep at the bottom of the bed in her wolf form.

“That bad man asked for everything he got for trying to shoot you.” Sara said as she ruffled Jenna’s hair for her.

Prue looked up when she heard Jenna giggling; she did a doggy style yawn just before she started to morph back to her human form. Sara grabbed a bathrobe and wrapped it around her once she was fully human again.

“Thanks Sara. How do you feel this morning?” Prue asked as she sat up and had a good stretch to get the last of the kinks out her body.

“I hope to feel much better once I’ve taken a shower and fully woken up.” Sara smiled as she got up off the bed when she saw Sheana walk out their bathroom. “Morning sis.” Sara said as she gave Sheana a hug on her way into the bathroom for her shower.

“Morning sis.” Sheana smiled as she hugged her sister back.

*****

Sandy was humming to herself when Sara and Sheana got down stairs dressed ready for school. She kissed them both on the cheek as they entered the kitchen. “Morning girls! Take a seat and breakfast will be ready in a couple of minutes Sandy said with a grin as she poured them both a glass of juice out.

“You’re happy this morning sis.” Sara giggled as she watched her big sister dance around the room as she pulled Jenna and Prue into a silly little dance right along with her when they walked into the kitchen.

“Yes I am.” Sandy said with a grin as she danced around the room with a giggling Jenna in Prue’s arms. “I’ve had a letter from a company that say they want to hire me to help them out at a fashion studio, and they want me to start on Monday.” Sandy added with a giggle.

“That’s wonderful sis! I didn’t know you had applied for a job at a design studio though?” Sara said as she ate her breakfast Sandy had just put down in front of her.

“I didn’t, but I guess someone must have put in a good word for me.” Sandy shrugged as she sorted out a bowl of coco pops for Jenna.

“I don’t want to put a damper on your little celebration sis, but don’t you find it a little odd that someone is offering you a dream job just after arriving in town?” Sara pointed out that it could be a possible trap to try and catch them.

Sandy stopped dancing around and looked worried now instead. “I hadn’t looked at it that way sis. You could be right, but what would giving me a job at a fashion studio gain anyone?” Sandy asked.

“I’m not saying it will, but I think we just need to be careful.” Sara warned her sister.

“Has Sandy told you her good news yet?” Karen asked with a grin when she walking into the kitchen ready to leave for work.

“Yes I just told them all mum, but Sara has a good point. What if the job is just a trap to catch Sara and Sheana?” Sandy asked looking worried.

“Why would giving you a job trap Sara and Sheana dear?” Karen said with a dismissive look at Sandy. “It’s not like you’re going to tell anyone at work about Sara being a demon slayer, or that Sheana is a witch is it.” Karen pointed out the floor in their logic.

“No! I’d be labelled the office loon if I said stuff like that.” Sandy said looking even more worried now. “But I will be telling them about the two beautiful younger sisters I have.” Sandy added with a grin.

“Well then stop worrying and enjoy the fact you’ll be starting a new job on Monday morning.” Karen smiled as she kissed all her daughters on the cheek as she gave each of them a hug; she even gave Jenna and Prue one just to let them know they were also part of the family now. “I need to get going now; I have a meeting with management about something.” Karen added as she grabbed her purse and was gone.

“Sorry for worrying you sis. I’m seeing trouble everywhere I look at the minute.” Sara said with a pout.

“Don’t be sorry sis, it’s a good way to be, and I should be more careful as well. You never know what those creepy men in black will try next.” Sandy said as she sat down next to Sara and gave her a hug.

“They won’t be so eager to come after Sara or Sheana after last night.” Prue said with a grin. “I bet they’ve never seen a witch as powerful as Sheana, and they have no idea what you are Sara. I bet they will want to find out more about you, but the Fashion studio job would be a little quick for them to put in place.” Prue pointed out.

“And you did put all that stuff about the fashion design course you took, so I bet someone just showed it to someone they knew and now they’ve offered you a job.” Sara said.

Happy with the fact the men in black weren’t trying to set Sandy up they all finished their breakfast and Sara and Sheana finished getting ready for school and gave Sandy, Prue and Jenna a hug and a kiss before they left to meet Jo and Mike at the end of the road.

Jenna had become very quiet while the others all talked, and she’d only picked at her cereal which was odd for her.

“What’s wrong Jenna? You not feeling well?” Sandy asked looking worried as she sat down and pulled the little girl up onto her knee.

“I just feels sad Sandy.” Jenna mumbled as she wouldn’t look Sandy in the eyes.

“Why do you feel sad sweetie?” Sandy asked.

“I happy you find job, but I sad that you not spend time wiff me anymore’s.” Jenna snuffled as a tear ran down her cheek.

“I’ll still be spending time with you in the evening Jenna, and I’ll have more money so I can buy you lots more pretty dresses to wear as well.” Sandy said sounding all excited about it.

The thought of Sandy buying her more pretty things to wear soon had Jenna grinning again as she wrapped her arms around Sandy’s neck and kissed her on the cheek. “I love you big sister Sandy.” Jenna said as she rested her head on Sandy’s shoulder as they hugged.

“I love you to baby sister.” Sandy smiled.

Prue sat enjoying a cup of tea as she watched Jenna cuddling with Sandy. Prue thought she was so lucky to find Sara and the others. Prue was soon snapped out of her daydreaming when she heard Jenna speaking to her.

“I still love you sis.” Jenna said as she looked at Prue sat across the table from her and Sandy.

“I’m glad to hear that baby sister.” Prue giggled. “Don’t forget you have Maggie and Cathleen to play with now as well Jen bear.” Prue added with a grin.

“Can I’s go play’s wiff dem later sis?” Jenna asked with a pleading look. “Please Prue’s let me play wiff dem?” Jenna begged.

“We’ll take a walk over there in a bit and see if they can play with you.” Prue smiled. She was glad Jenna had a couple of friends to play with now. “But you’ll have to help me wash the breakfast dishes first young lady.” Prue warned. Not that it was much of a threat because Jenna loved to help wash the dishes and play in the water.

“Dat sounds like fun Prue.” Jenna giggled. “We do’s dem now?” She asked as she slid off Sandy’s knee and dragged a chair over to the sink and got up on it before she started filling the sink with hot water and slipping on an oversized pair of marigold gloves.

“I wonder at what age it stops being fun and it becomes a punishment?” Sandy asked as she got up from the table with Prue and they started taking the breakfast dishes over to the sink for Jenna to put in the water.

“I’m not sure Sandy. We use to take the pots and pans down to the river when I was Jen bears age.” Prue giggled.

“I sometimes forget how old you are sometimes Prue.” Sandy smiled. “I forget you’re over a hundred and fifty years old. You don’t look a day over one hundred.” Sandy giggled.

“You cheeky sod!” Prue said as she playfully slapped Sandy on the backside as she tried to run away from her. “I’ve killed for less in the past.” Prue added as she used her vampire speed to shoot past Sandy and block her escape.

“True, but you didn’t love them like family though did you sis?” Sandy asked with a grin as she looked Prue in the eyes. “And it would upset Jen bear here if I wasn’t able to buy her more pretty dresses.” Sandy added as she stepped over and used Jenna as a human shield.

“Okay then, I’ll let you live for now, but only because my baby sister here needs some more dresses to make her look even prettier.” Prue said with a warning look, but she was soon grinning and then giggling as she leaned down and kissed Jenna on the cheek.

Sandy and Prue were soon helping Jenna get the dishes washed, dried and put away, so Prue could take Jenna over to see if Maggie and Cathleen wanted to play with her.

*****

Sara and Sheana had stepped out the front door and were shocked to see Jo and Mike sat on the wall at the edge of the lawn waiting for them. Both boys jumped up and smiled when they saw them step out the house and walk down the path to meet them on the pavement.

“Is everything alright Mike?” Sheana asked when she saw the strange look he was giving her.

“It will be in a minute Sheana.” Mike said just before he stepped closer to Sheana and then wrapped his arms around her as he kissed her. “I love you too Sheana.” Mike said when they stopped kissing. “I tried to tell you last night, but you ran off before I could.” He added with a frown.

“I didn’t technically run off Mike, I blinked away, and I was on a mission to help my sister stop a war from starting.” Sheana pointed out with a grin just before she leaned in for another kiss. She loved the fact that Mike had just said he loved her.

Jo wasn’t as quick to embrace Sara for some reason. It looked like he wanted to have a few words with her first about something that was bugging him.

“Aren’t you glad to see me?” Sara asked with a pout as she looked up into Jo’s eyes as she stepped close enough for him to wrap his arms around her like Mike had just done with Sheana.

“Yes I’m glad to see you Sara!” Jo snapped at her. “Glad to see you still alive after what Mike showed me this morning back at his place on the computer.” He added with a growl.

“You kept a copy of the footage from last night?” Sara asked as she turned her attention from Jo to Mike all of a sudden. “I need you to delete it Mike. Both sides would kill to stop the public finding out about the demon world that lives in the shadows around us.” Sara added with worry in her voice for Mike/Michelle’s safety if they found out they had a copy of what went down the night before.

Mike went to speak but stopped when Jo held up his hand to stop him. “You can have a go at mike in a minute Sara, but right now I’m having a go at you for almost getting yourself killed for a bunch of assholes that picked a fight with Hellboy and his posse!”

“Firstly can you keep your voice down a little bit? I don’t need the whole street knowing what I did last night.” Sara said in a whispered growl. “And secondly, did you watch a different fight to the one I was in? Because as I remember it, the Krennan was the one carried away by his posse as you call them.” Sara added with a snarl as she looked Jo in the eyes.

“I worry about you baby.” Jo said as he tried a different approach to the one he’d just tried. “I should be the one protecting you from all the evil in the world, not the other way around.” He said as he tried to wrap his arms around her.

“What sort of sexist crap is that?” Sara asked as she stopped him from wrapping his arms around her and stepped back to look him in the eyes a little better. “If you’re looking for a girl you can protect Jo, then I suggest you find another girlfriend. I’m not some scared little girl that will run and hide behind her man when trouble starts.” Sara added as she turned and started walking up the road towards their school.

Jo was left with his mouth hanging open as he watched Sara’s behind wiggle up the road in an angry walk. He was hypnotised by that walk until Mike snapped him out of it with a punch on the arm.

“Smooth move Jo.” Mike said as he stood with Sheana at his side watching Sara walk away angry with Jo. “Well don’t just stand there stupid! Go after her and say you’re sorry.” Mike added as he gave Jo a shove.

“I can’t help it if I get all freaked out when my girlfriend has to fight a seven foot demon. I love her and I’ll always worry about her.” Jo said in a pleading voice as he watched her walking away.

“Maybe that’s what you should have said to her instead of the ‘I man, you woman, me protect you’” Mike said in a deep voice as he beat his free fist on his chest sounding like a cave man.

Sheana started to giggle when she saw Mike do this, but soon slapped her hand over her mouth when she realised it wasn’t the right time for giggling. “Sorry.” She mumbled through the hand over her mouth.

These aren’t your typical girls Jo, so you need to throw away the rule book and learn as you go like I am.” Mike smiled as he looked at Sheana stood at his side with a hand still over her mouth to try and stop the giggling fit she was having.

Jo let out a sigh as he realised that Mike was right, Sara was far from being just a normal girl, but for some reason she loved him, and he loved her, so he started running to catch up with Sara and say sorry for being such a jerk just now.

Sara was so upset she had tears running down her cheeks as she walked, and she also wanted to punch something, but held back from doing that just in case the men in black had cameras around the place and it was caught on film. The last thing she needed was footage of her putting a fist through a brick wall, or breaking a tree in half. She suddenly stopped walking when Jo blocked her path.

“Get out my way Jo before I make you get out my way.” Sara growled. She was trying to gauge how much force she could get away with and still not leave a mark if she slapped him across the face, but part of her was worried about hurting that beautiful face starring back at her right now.

“No! Not until I’ve explained how I feel about you and the reason for me making a complete fool of myself back there.” Jo said as he held his arms open to stop Sara from walking around him.

Sara thought about just lifting him up and moving him out the way, but once again she was worried about it being caught on film. “Fine, speak then.” Sara pouted as she lifted her school bag back up onto her shoulder and folded her hands across her chest.

“I’m sorry that came out all wrong Sara, but I do worry about you.” Jo pleaded with her to listen to him. “How can I love you as much as I do, and then not worry about you being safe when you shoot off to fight a demon that makes The Rock look like Pee-Wee Herman?” Jo added as he threw his hands up in the air before covering his face with them in frustration.

“You love me?” Sara asked, all other talk forgotten for the moment.

“Yes I love you Sara with all my heart and soul.” Jo said as he put his hands on her shoulders and looking her in the eyes. “You can even try out that lying trick you can do now and see if I’m lying to you.” Jo added with a grin.

“I believe you Jo, but you sounded so sexist back there just now.” Sara said as she pointed down the road where Sheana and Mike were taking a slow walk up to where she was stood with Jo.

“I’ve never had a super powered girlfriend before Sara, I’m kind of learning as I go here with all this.” Jo Smiled as he stepped closer and pulled Sara into a hug with him. “To be honest with you, I’ve never had a girlfriend before, so I’m really swimming in the deep end.” Jo chuckled as he hugged Sara to his chest.

“I’m sorry I’m not a normal girl Jo, but I can do so much good with the powers I have. I don’t want to push you away because of them Jo, but I won’t stop using them either.” Sara said as she rested her head on his chest.

“I’m not asking you to Sara, but I’m still trying to work out where I fit in with it all at the minute.” Jo explained. “I am willing to become a girl for the weekend, just so I can get closer to you. I hope that counts for something?” Jo asked with another chuckle.

“I love that you’re willing to do that for me Jo, and I hope you see it as a fun thing we can do together from time to time.” Sara smiled as she looked up at him.

“Any time I spend with you is fun for me Sara, even being a fool and upsetting you. Because I get to make up with you again like I’m doing now.” Jo grinned just before he leaned down and kissed her.

Sheana and Mike smiled when they saw the two of them kissing. “I’m glad you got that sorted out Jo.” Mike smiled as he and Sheana got to where the two of them were stood kissing.

“So am I Mike.” Jo said as he broke the kiss and looked Sara in the eyes. “I really do love you with all my heart and soul Sara.” Jo added with a smile.

“As I love you Jo, but we better see about getting a move on, or we’ll be late for school at this rate.” Sara said as she looked at the time on her watch.

Jo wrapped an arm around Sara’s waist and started leading her towards school with Sheana and Mike following just behind. Mike had his arm around Sheana’s waist just like Jo was doing with Sara. They were soon entering the school and heading for their homerooms. Jo and Mike walked Sara and Sheana to their homeroom before they had to run to make it to their own before final bell sounded.

*****

The morning was going fine until Sara got a feeling something was wrong with one of the boys, so she reached out until she touched their minds and found Jo was angry with someone, and Mike was scared to death over something.

“What’s wrong Jo?” Sara thought to Jo.

“Mike’s in trouble Sara! A couple of older kids have me and Mike pinned up against the wall, and one of them is about to take Mike’s ring off him.” Jo thought with panic in his voice.

“Sheana and I are on our way Jo, try and stall them until we get there.” Sara thought to him.

“I’ll try, but they’re not the talkative type.” Jo thought with some sarcasm in his voice.

“Just do what you can to stop them taking that ring off Mike.” Sara said before she broke the link with him so she could fill Sheana in on what they needed to do to get out of class. “Mike and Jo are in trouble sis, we need to go help them right now, so I’m going to fake feeling ill, but I need you to walk me to see the nurse.” Sara thought to Sheana.

“So what are you waiting for? Get ill!” Sheana thought back with worry.

Sara was soon doubled over holding her tummy like she was in a lot of pain. The teacher came over to her and asked what the problem was? Sara said it was that time of the month and could she go and use the toilet? The teacher told her to go right away, and to take Sheana with her to make sure she’d be okay.

Sheana was puzzled when Sara led her to the toilets closest to the classroom and pulled her inside with her. “Why have we come in here sis? We need to go and find Mike and Jo.” Sheana asked looking worried.

“We can’t just turn up and save Mike and Jo, they’d never live it down, but I do have a plan.” Sara said with a grin.

“What do you have in mind sister?” Sheana asked feeling a little more relaxed now she knew that Sara had a plan.

“Can you make us both invisible?” Sara asked.

“Yes it’s a very simple spell.” Sheana said as she raised her hands and started speaking in the same strange language she’d used when she first turned Sara into a girl.

Sara looked down expecting to see her hands turn invisible, but nothing happened. “Why isn’t it working Sheana?” Sara asked.

“It is working sis.” Sheana giggled. “Look in the mirror.” Sheana said as she pointed at the mirror in front of the sink Sara was stood at.

Sara looked in the mirror, but there was nothing looking back at her. “How come I can still see me and you, but we don’t show up in any of the mirrors?” Sara asked as she stood waving her hand back and forth while looking in the mirror.

“You’d be knocking things over if I made the spell so you couldn’t see yourself sis.” Sheana said it like she should have already realised that. “And you can see me because I don’t want you bumping into me while we go and save Mike and Jo.” Sheana added as she watched her sister still waving at the mirror.

“Cut me some slack sis! It’s my first time being invisible.” Sara giggled. “Are you sure no one can see us?” She asked with some worry in her voice.

“Trust me sis, no one can see us.” Sheana said reassuringly. “So what’s this plan you have?” Sheana asked, wanting to go and save her boyfriend/girlfriend.

“I don’t have all the details worked out yet, but I want to try and make it look like Jo and Mike beat the kids on their own.” Sara explained. “Boys tend to get a little upset if a girl jumps in to rescue them you see.” She added with a roll of the eyes.

“I can see what you mean with Jo, but I don’t think Mike would care, just as long as he doesn’t get exposed if someone removed the ring and saw him morph back into a girl right in front of them.” Sheana said with worry in her voice for Mike/Michelle.

“I’ll take care of the two bullies, but I may need you to stop Mike changing into Michelle if they do get the ring off before I can stop them.” Sara said as she grabbed Sheana by the hand and went to leave the toilet.

“Sis! I can get us to them quicker this way.” Sheana said as she blinked them to the spot behind the gym building where two large boys had Jo and Mike pinned up against the wall.

“Look kid, just give me the ring and we’ll let you go on your way with just a couple of bruises.” The bully that had Mike pinned against the wall said as he looked Mike in the eyes.

“Go to hell Clarky!” Mike choked out, due to this Clarky having a hand around his throat as he held him against the wall.

“You said that like I was giving you a choice in it wimp.” Clarky mocked Mike. “Now give me the ring, or I’ll take the finger with it.” He growled into Mikes face.

“Leave him alone Clarky!” Jo shouted as he tried to get loose from the bully holding him against the wall. This boy was even bigger than the one talking to mike, but looked twice as dumb though, which Sara thought wasn’t possible and the person still be able to walk and talk.

“Or you’ll do what Joey? Bleed on me feet as I kick your head in?” Clarky said mockingly as he gave Mike’s neck a little squeeze to prove he was the one in control. “Slater? If he speaks again deal with him.” Clarky added as he went back to dealing with Mike.

Sheana had stepped over and placed a hand on Mike’s shoulder so she could cast a protection spell that stopped the bully from choking him. Mike felt the hand on his shoulder, and the fact he could breathe normal again. He knew right away that Sheana and Sara had arrived.

“Mike, Jo? Sheana and I are here, but we’re invisible.” Sara thought to the two boys. “Sheana is protecting Mike now, but I’m going to help you deal with this moron before I help you deal with the one holding Mike.” Sara said to just Jo this time.

“How do you plan to do all this and make it look like I did it?” Jo asked with some confusion in his voice.

“Simple. Take a hold of my wrist and just relax your arm and let me punch him in the side of the head, and it will look like you hit him instead of me.” Sara giggled at the pleasure it would bring them both. “It will look like you just knocked him out.”

Jo did as Sara said, liking the idea that it would still look like he knocked Slater out. Jo felt Sara guide his hand to her wrist and he took hold of it and just relaxed as he felt her lift her arm up and pull it back before letting it fly forward to make contact with the side of Slater’s face and spinning his head around as his eyes rolled up into his head just before he fell to the ground out cold.

Clarky saw movement out the corner of his eye and thought Slater had got bored and just hit Jo for the fun of it, but he got a shock when he felt his partner in crime fall at his feet out for the count. He turned to look at Jo and saw him stood with his firsts balled ready to have a go at him now.

“I’ll tell you again Clarky.” Jo growled. “Take your hand off my friend or you join Slater in la la land.” Jo added as he took a step forward and pushed Clarky back.

What Clarky didn’t know was that Sara had told Jo to do that so she could then push him back instead. Clarky thought he felt two hands push him back, but the second hand pushed him with more power than he thought Jo had in him. Clarky could only see Jo stood there though, and the fact he was now sat on his backside looking up at a very angry looking Jo told him Jo wasn’t someone to mess with.

“Okay, okay! We don’t want any trouble Jo.” Clarky said looking scared all of a sudden when he saw that Jo had knocked his friend out with a single punch.

“No, assholes like you never do, but you got it this time, and will again if I hear that either of you have been doing this sort of thing again.” Jo warned through gritted teeth. “And next time I’ll leave the both of you sleeping it off.” Jo added as he turned to make sure Mike was okay, just before helping his friend walk away.

Sara and Sheana walked away with them as Sara linked all their minds so they could talk about what happened without anyone thinking Jo and Mike nuts for talking to themselves funny.

“You two okay?” Sara asked with worry in her voice.

“We are now Sara. Thanks for the save by the way.” Mike thought to her with a smile in his voice. “And thank you Sheana for what you did to stop him choking me. I thought I was about to pass out just before you stopped him.” Mike added as he felt a hand take hold of his. He looked down but saw nothing but thin air.

“I’m glad we could help you out Michelle.” Sheana’s voice giggled in his head.

“Sheana? I hope that’s you holding my hand?” Mike asked with worry in his voice.

“Yes it’s me holding your hand, so don’t worry about it.” Sheana said in a soothing voice as she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

“Are you okay Jo?” Sara asked with worry in her voice due to her not knowing how Jo would react to being helped out by her while trying to protect Mike.

“Am I okay?!” Jo shouted in her head. Sara jumped when she heard the tone of his voice thinking he wasn’t happy about being saved by a girl, but she was soon giggling when she heard what he said next. “That was amazing! Did you see the look of shock on Clarky’s face when he thought I’d knocked Slater out?” He asked all excited.

“Yes, we were all there with you Jo.” Sheana thought to the rest of the group and not understanding what Jo meant when he asked. “Don’t forget that it was Sara that knocked this Slater person out.” Sheana added.

“I know that Sheana, but everyone that saw it happen will think it was me, and that will keep anyone else from trying anything on me or Mike from now on.” Jo thought with pride.

Sara had closed off her feelings because she was upset with Jo for not thanking her for the save just now. Mike had thanked her, but Jo was all buzzed up on the rush of what she’d just done for him. Sara was just about to close the link they all had when she heard Jo call her name.

“Sara?” Jo called out her name in her mind, and then waited for her to answer.

“Yes Jo?” Sara asked in a gloomy tone.

“Thank you for saving me and Mike just now and for making me look good doing it.” Jo said with a smile in his voice. “I love you.” He added with an image of them both kissing from this morning outside the house. Sara smiled and put her hand in Jo’s as they walked back into the school.

“I love you to Jo, but Sheana and I better get back to the toilet and become visible again before classes get out and we can’t find a spot to do it.” Sara thought to Jo, Mike and Sheana.

“Okay, thank again for the save.” Mike thought to both Sheana and Sara as he gave Sheana’s hand a squeeze.

“See you at lunch in the lunch hall.” Jo thought to Sara as he gave her hand a squeeze.

“You better or there will be trouble mister.” Sara thought back with a giggle just before she broke the link and let go of Jo’s hand and ran off down the hallway with Sheana at her side so they could go and become visible again.

They made it back to the toilet they first became invisible in, then Sheana cast a counter spell and Sara watched as she slowly became visible again in the mirror. The bell went for the change of lessons, so Sara and Sheana merged in with the rest of the girls coming and going from the toilet and made their way to their next class like nothing was wrong.

*****

Prue had helped Jenna get cleaned up and changed into some clean clothes before she led her out the house and over to the next door neighbours to see if Maggie and Cathleen wanted to play.

“Does you finks they be home, and wants to play wiff me sis?” Jenna asked as she held Prue’s hand while they made the short walk down their path along the pavement and then up Holly’s path to knock on the door.

“Well they are home Jen bear. I can hear their hearts beating.” Prue smiled a wicked grin at her baby sister.

“Don’t do’s dat sis! I’s not like when you say dat and give me scary grin.” Jenna said as she slapped Prue on the arm with her free hand.

“I can’t help what I hear baby sister.” Prue pouted in a playful way as she spun around and lifted Jenna up into her arms with a giggle.

“You a vegi... veger somefing now remember.” Jenna said looking worriedly at her sister.

“Vegetarian?” Prue asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes, dat what you are’s now! One of dem’s.” Jenna said with some excitement in her voice.

“Next you’ll be asking if I sparkle in the sunlight.” Prue giggled. “I never should have let you watch that silly Twilight movie with Sandy the other night. They never showed you the bit where the Cullen’s spend a couple of hours flossing the fur and stuff out of their teeth after eating a diet like that.” Prue pointed out.

“Dat not romantic sis.” Jenna said with a screwed up face as she thought about watching her sister floss after a meal of sheep and even a goat once.

“That’s my point Jen bear! Being a vampire isn’t meant to be romantic.” Prue said with a growl. “They keep making these silly films and TV shows that make it look so cool to be one of the un-dead, but they gloss over the fact that you spend the rest of your un-dead life fighting the urge to rip every living thing to bits so you can taste the stuff rushing through their veins.” Prue snapped at Jenna in anger.

“I sorry sis, but I’s not make dem fings, I just watch dem wiff Sandy. Jenna said looking upset that she just made her sister angry.

“No, I’m sorry Jen bear for snapping at you about it. I just feel sorry for Sara and the life she’s now got because of a foolish wish gone wrong.” Prue said with a sigh as she hugged Jenna close to her chest as she walked up to Holly’s front door with the little girl still in her arms.

“You fink Sara make mistake when she wish to be girl?” Jenna asked in a whisper as they got closer to the front door of Maggie and Cathleen’s mum’s house.

“No, not with the girl part of the wish, but I just wish she hadn’t turned herself into a demon slayer in the process.” Prue said with a sad smile.

“I does know what you mean sis, but Sara did’s save me from being attacked that first day I speak to her’s.” Jenna pointed out the fact that another vampire had tracked the two of them to the hut where Prue was trying to recover from a fight she’d had with the very same vampire Sara killed.

“Yes she did, but I just know that she will never have a normal life like she wanted.” Prue said as they finally got to the front door and Prue knocked on it.

Prue smiled when she saw Holly answer it, but the smile soon faded when she saw that Holly was upset about something. “What’s wrong Holly?” Prue asked looking worried for her new friend.

“The same old same old.” Holly said with a big sigh. “The washing machine’s broken and the repair man is being a jerk and won’t fix it unless I pay him up front for the parts, but I’ve already paid him once to fix it and I’m refusing to pay again.” Holly said with some anger in her voice as she let Prue and Jenna into the house.

“Calm down Holly, why don’t you take Jenna to play with Maggie and Cathleen, and I’ll go and see if I can talk some sense into this repair man?” Prue smiled. “I might have more luck with him than you did.” Prue added as she put Jenna back on the ground and let Holly lead her to where ever Maggie and Cathleen were playing.

Prue walked into the kitchen where she found a middle aged man talking on his mobile about another job that sounded just like this one. He’d not done the job properly and was refusing to go back and sort it out unless the person paid again. Prue stood and waited for the man to finish the call before she spoke to him, or he spoke to her as it was.

“Hello darling.” The man said as he looked Prue up and down. “The little house wife hoping to charm me into doing the job for nothing then?” He asked with a dirty grin on his face.

Prue found herself wondering if Hypatia would be upset with her if she went off the wagon and fed on one more human, as she had a vision of ripping into the man’s throat. Snapping out of it Prue looked the man in the eyes and decided to go another route with him.

“You are going to get the parts and fix the washing machine properly and then as a sign of good will, you’re going to give Holly a full refund.” Prue said as she looked the man in the eyes.

The man just stood looking at Prue with a blank look on his face as Prue told him what he would do. “I will fix the washing machine and give back the money I took from her.” He finally repeated just before he turned and set to work.

Prue smiled as she watched the man go about his job fixing the broken washing machine. She’d just compelled him to do the right thing a little like Sara could now compel people to tell the truth. She didn’t like doing it because it sometimes got the person being compelled hurt because they had no self control to stop themselves from getting hurt. Prue made an exception though with this man because he was happy to rip off a single mum of two and leave her with no way to wash their clothes.

Holly walked back into the kitchen ready for round two with the repair man, but looked puzzled when she saw him busy fixing the washing machine and Prue sat at the kitchen table watching him work. Holly looked even more shocked when the repair man stood up and fished in his pocked before handing her a folded wad of money.

“What’s going on?” Holly asked as she looked at the money in her hand.

“I’m fixing your washing machine Miss, and I’m giving you your money back as a sign of good will.” The repair man said as he went back to fixing the washing machine.

“But this is far more than I paid you to fix it in the first place.” Holly said with a puzzled look as to why the man had a sudden change of heart.

“Call it a disturbance fee. Buy the kiddies something nice with it.” The man said as he kept working on the machine.

“You are good at this charming lark.” Holly said with a grin as she put the money in her pocket and set to work making a pot of tea for them all. She even made the repair man one that he drank once he’d fixed the washing machine.

Prue walked the repair man to the front door and then compelled him to forget he ever came here today and not to ever come back again in the future. Prue already knew that Holly wouldn’t call him again to fix anything else, even if he had just given her the money back, plus a lot more besides.

“How on earth did you get him to not only fix the washing machine, but to also give me all this money?” Holly asked when Prue walked back into the kitchen where Holly was sat with the money out on the table in front of her.

“I have a pretty smile.” Prue said as she smiled at Holly. “That and I also told him where you stood from a legal position, and he didn’t like that, so he decided to fix the washing machine and give you a little extra in some hopes of you not taking him to court over it all.” Prue lied.

“I won’t be doing anything like that, but I won’t be using him again either.” Holly said with a stern look.

“I hope you didn’t mind me popping over with Jenna? She wanted to come and play with Maggie and Cathleen for a bit.” Prue asked.

“Not at all Prue. Feel free to bring her over any time.” Holly said, waving off any worry Prue might have. “Maggie and Cathleen were just asking me this morning if Jenna could come over and play, so I was going to give you a call and ask, but then the washing machine started playing up, and I never got the time.” Holly added with a sigh.

“I’m glad Jenna’s found some friends to play with.” Prue smiled at the thought of Jenna having fun with a couple of girls her own age. “I feel guilty for dragging her all over the place with me, and her not being in one place long enough before now to make any friends.” Prue added with a frown over the real reason for her guilt.

Prue had spent most of the past one hundred and fifty years beating herself up over turning her baby sister into a vampire, or whatever Jenna had become, because she never turned like Prue had when she was attacked while walking back from market one night. Prue had woken in a castle dungeon with a man looking over her, but Prue had felt different somehow, powerful, but with a strange thirst.

“Good, you’re awake.” The man said with a smile. “How do you feel?” He asked.

“I feel different, why do I not hurt? The last thing I remember was being stabbed on my way back from market.” Prue said as she suddenly put a hand to her belly where she remembered the knife being plunged into her. She couldn’t feel anything, not even a scar. “What magic is this?” Prue asked the man looking worried. “Am I dead?” She asked.

“That’s a tricky question to answer.” The man said with a smile as he took a seat on the bed next to Prue as she lay on the bed. “You see, yes you are dead, but at the same time you are still alive.” He said cryptically.

“Have you been drinking sir? You make no sense. How can I be dead, but still alive?” Prue asked looking confused.

“You’re now a vampire.” The man said in a matter of fact way. “I was out hunting for my dinner when I came across the scent of your blood, so I came to see if I could help you. You were to close to death for me to heal you back to health, so I turned you instead.” The man said with a sigh like he hadn’t done the deed lightly.

“Why did you do that and not just feed on me like vampires normally do?” Prue asked with fear in her voice at what she had become. Prue looked puzzled when the man just laughed at her.

“Not all vampires feed on humans my dear.” He laughed. “You see there are two types of vampire in the world. Those that feed on humans and those that only feed on animals. I only feed on animals.” He pointed out to her.

“If you only feed on animals then how were you able to make me like you?” Prue asked as she put her hand up to her neck. She’d heard that vampires liked to feed from the neck.

“I didn’t bite you my dear, I just had to let you drink my blood before you died. If a human dies with vampire blood in their body then they come back from the dead as a vampire.” The man explained.

Prue had lied to Sara when they first met about how she became a Vampire, and why Jenna wasn’t like her. Prue didn’t want Sara knowing when they first met that just drinking blood from a vampire can turn a normal person into one of them. A person would need to be fed the blood just before death claimed them though.

“Why did you bring me back?” Prue remembered asking, not understanding the reason for her being a vampire now and why this Vampire would want to help her.

“You were begging me to save your sister. You kept saying she had been ill and you had gone to the market to find a doctor, but none would help you.” The man said.

Prue had suddenly remembered leaving Jenna ill in bed back at their little house where she grew up with her parents, but they had both died from sickness some winters back now, the same sickness that had her baby sister in its grip now. “Jenna?!” Prue had screamed at the time. “How long have I been here sir?” Prue asked as she went to get up and suddenly found herself bouncing off the wall on the other side of the dungeon cell she was in. Prue ended up sat on the floor looking up at the wall and the cracked brickwork now decorating it and the man that said he’d turned her into a vampire sat on the bed behind her laughing.

“I’d watch them sudden moves now my dear, you can move much faster now, but it will take some getting use too.” The man pointed out as he got up off the bed and then helped Prue to her feet again.

“Why am I not hurt sir? I should have broken bones after doing such damage to the wall.” Prue asked as she took a closer look at the wall and the faint shape of her body that she’d left behind.

“One of the perks to being a vampire my dear.” The man smiled.

“Please call me Prudence.” Prue said.

“Very well Prudence and you may call me Valeck.” The man said with a bow.

“Thank you for saving my life Valeck, but how long have I been here?” Prue asked with worry in her voice.

“It’s been two days since I found you in the woods. I tried to get you to tell me where your sister was, but you were to weak, so I turned you in some hope you would be strong enough to go and get her before it was too late.” Valeck explained to Prue as he led her out the dungeon and up into the main part of his castle.

“Two days! I have to go and see if she’s okay.” Prue said with fear in her voice as she made her way to the main entrance.

Valeck had gone to say something to Prue, but she had already left the castle and was running through the woods heading towards her and Jenna’s home in the hopes of finding her baby sister still alive. Valeck had followed Prue, but with her being a freshly turned vampire and having blood still running through her veins meant she was much quicker than Valeck. He’d had to track her by scent to find her home where Jenna was.

Prue was amazed at how fast she could now run, but it still took second place to her getting home to her ill little sister. Prue burst into their little home already worried on seeing that no light was coming from it even though it was dark out. Not knowing her own strength yet, Prue ripped the already weak door right off the frame. Not having time to worry about it now, Prue walked to the bedroom to see if her sister was still alive. Prue could hear a faint bumping sound, but it was very faint and sounded to be getting fainter as she tried to work out what it was.

“Jenna?” Prue asked as she went to the bed to see if her baby sister was still alive. That’s when Prue realised that the bumping sound was her sister’s tiny heartbeat.

“Sister? I fort I not see you before I’s go to join momma and papa.” Jenna said in a weak voice.

“Don’t speak like that Jenna.” Prue said with tears running down her cheeks. “I can make you well again.” Prue added as she looked for something to cut her wrist with so she could feed Jenna some of her blood. Prue could tell from the sound of her baby sister’s heartbeat that death was close for her now.

Prue saw a knife on a plate near the bed, so she grabbed it and ran it across her wrist and then put the slit wrist to Jenna’s lips and made her drink as much as her weak little body could take.

“Dat taste funny sister. Salty and warm.” Jenna said in a weak voice just before she finally slumped in her older sisters arms.

Prue held Jenna in her arms as the little girls heart took its last bump bump and then dropped silent. Prue was still sat on the bed hugging her baby sister when Valeck arrived.

“I’m sorry you were to late Prudence.” Valeck said when he found Prue sat on the bed with a small lifeless body in her arms.

“She’ll be fine when she wakes up.” Prue said as she smiled up at Valeck. “I gave her my blood, so she won’t be dead for long.” Prue added as she went back to looking down at Jenna’s lifeless form in her arms.

“What have you done Prudence? We never turn ones so young.” Valeck said looking shocked at what Prue had just told him. “You’re sister will be stuck at this age for ever, and someone so young will be hard to control when it comes to feeding.” Valeck added.

“Jenna won’t be any trouble Valeck. I’ll teach her to feed on animals like you and me.” Prue said as she stroked the side of her dead sister’s face.

“Prudence you are still a very new vampire, your blood may not have the power to bring your sister back from death like I did with you.” Valeck warned.

Prue looked worried when he said that to her, but before she could speak to him, she heard a bump sound, followed by another and another. Then Prue and Valeck both looked down at Jenna as she suddenly sucked in a large lung full of air before sitting up with a shocked look on her face.

“That’s not possible.” Valeck said with a shocked look on his face as he could hear the little girl’s heart beating again. “How can you have a heart beat and come back from the dead?” He asked as he looked at the little girl sat on the bed smiling at her sister.

“I told you my blood would heal her Valeck.” Prue said with a grin just before she pulled her baby sister into a hug.

“That is not what amazes me Prudence.” Valeck said. “Your sister still has a beating heart when she should not.” He pointed out to Prue.

Prue had been so shocked to find out she’d come back from the dead herself, that she hadn’t noticed that her heart didn’t beat anymore, but she could hear her little sister’s heart beating away much stronger than it was doing when Prue first found her lying in the bed so close to death.

“What happen to me Prue?” Jenna asked using her pet name for her sister Prudence. “I feel’s all better, but I finks I wet de bed while I ill.” Jenna added as she felt the mess she’d been lying in for the past day or so.

“You died little sister, but I brought you back using my blood, it’s very special now.” Prue said, not wanting to tell her baby sister about vampires and what they now were. Prue had no idea why her sister’s heart was still beating, or even if Jenna was a vampire

because of it.

“What is a vampire Prue? Why you keep secret from me?” Jenna asked with a pout not realising that her sister had only thought the bit about them both being vampires.

“I never said anything about vampires to you little sister.” Prue said with a puzzled look at Valeck.

“I just hear you say dat you not tell me about being vampires Prue.” Jenna argued with her sister as Prue hugged her close. “Why you feel so cold as well sister?” Jenna asked feeling her older sister’s icy touch on the side of her cheek as she stroked it.

“Did you just hear your sister use the word vampire, child?” Valeck asked as he looked Jenna in the eyes, but already knowing that Prue hadn’t said one word about vampires while he was in the room.

“Yes I hear her just now saying the word vampire! What is vampire?” Jenna asked with some anger in her little voice.

“Can you still hear me speaking to you now little girl?” Valeck had thought to Jenna.

“Yes, I not deaf, and you’s be sat right next to me’s.” Jenna said it like this man had gone mad or something.

“Has your sister always been able to read minds Prudence?” Valeck asked.

“No, why do you ask such a question?” Prue asked with a puzzled look as she tried to work out why her little sister was saying strange things when no one was talking to her. “Do you think my sister may not be like me and you then after all?” Prue looked hopeful as she asked this part.

“I have never known one of our kind to still have a beating heart after waking from the final sleep, but then I have never known a new born try to turn their sister who was dying from illness either.” Valeck said as he scratched his head in wonder at the sight of the little girl back from the dead with a strong heartbeat.

“What about the fact she can now pick the thoughts from my head?” Prue asked with worry.

“I have heard rumours of a master vampire with the gift of hearing a person’s hidden thoughts, but she is a powerful demon and older than time itself.” Valeck had told Prue. It later turned out to be Hypatia, but Prue had never met the woman before the time she turned up to save Prue from herself after she’d started feeding on humans.

Valeck took Prue and Jenna back to his castle and then helped Prue to come to grips with her new powers and eating habits. They soon found out that Jenna didn’t crave blood like her sister and Valeck did, but as the years passed and Prue stopped at the castle with Valeck, they realised that Jenna wasn’t aging either.

Prue and Jenna stopped with Valeck for ten years before they decided they wanted to go and see other parts of the world. Prue had asked Valeck to go with her, but Valeck wanted to stay close to his beloved castle and the grave of his dead wife.

Valeck’s wife had helped a stranger one night during a really bad storm, just to find out to late that the stranger was a vampire. The vampire had drank his wife dry before forcing Valeck to drink some of his blood and then running a knife through him and leaving.

Prue and Jenna were horrified to hear that this stranger wanted Valeck to suffer with the knowledge his one true love was gone forever, while he would live forever, or until he took his own life, or found a hunter to do it for him. The mysterious vampire that made Valeck didn’t get the ending he wanted to his little tale though, because Valeck hunted the vampire down and then took him back to his castle and tortured him for over two hundred years before finally killing him. Valeck had found out all he needed to know about his new race in that time, and never once got bored with torturing the thing that took his wife away from him.

It has been some years since Prue last went to see Valeck. At one time it was easy to get on a boat and go anywhere around the world, but in these modern times of computers and border patrols, they couldn’t get out the country to go visit him easily. Valeck’s castle was in the Austrian mountains, but she’d not been back there since before Hypatia saved her from becoming a monster, and that was just over seventy years ago now.

Prue found herself thinking about the thing that made her start feeding from humans. She and Jenna had been travelling through France when they found themselves being chased by a hunter. Prue had hid Jenna in a barn while she led the hunter away from her. Prue had promised to return for Jenna when it was safe, but she was to keep hidden until she returned. Prue had led the hunter well to the south before she returned to the barn.

What Prue found two men about to do to her baby sister still upset Prue even now. Two men were about to have their way with Jenna. One man was holding Jenna down while the other was in the middle of taking his trousers down, so he could... Prue dared not think of what would have happened if she hadn’t returned when she did.

Prue went full vampire and ripped out the man’s throat that was holding her sister down. She drank him dry before going after the second man that had planned to do sexual things with Jenna. The man was half way across a field when Prue caught up to him, he couldn’t run very fast with his trousers around his ankles. He turned to face Prue and started begging for his life.

“Please don’t kill me. I’m begging you.” The man had said.

“Did you listen to my baby sister as she begged you not to do what you planned to do to her?” Prue growled as she held the man up in the air by his neck. “Would you have stopped trying to rape her if she had been able to beg you to stop?” Prue added as she remembered the other man holding Jenna down with a hand over her mouth to stop her screams being heard as she tried to make the two men stop what they were doing.

“We never did anything to the girl; you stopped us before we could.” The man said with fear in his voice like it should buy him some leeway with Prue.

Prue looked down at the man’s manhood and smiled an evil smile as she spoke her next words. “And you never will again you bastard.” Prue reached down with her free hand and gripped the man’s penis and balls in a tight grip and then just pulled them from his body like they were never even connected in the first place. The man let out such an ear splitting scream that turned into more of a female squeal in the end, Prue found it hard to believe that it ever came from a man in the first place, not that he was a man to start with Prue thought.

The man was now on the ground in the middle of a field bleeding to death, but Prue never once tried to drink the man’s blood. She felt sick enough having the other mans blood in her body, but at the same time it felt so good to taste it. Prue tried to block out what she’d just done as she made her way back to where she’d left Jenna in shock.

Jenna was dressed again when Prue had gotten back to her, and she just wanted to get away from the place. Prue and Jenna left the area to the sound of the man in the field screaming in pain. Not wanting anyone to run to the man’s rescue, Prue ran back out to the field and held the man’s throat before she reached into his mouth and pulled out his tongue.

“We don’t want anyone coming to save you do we?” Prue said in a sweet voice just before dropping the man’s tongue on the ground next to him. He was still making a noise, but it sound more like an animal in pain now, which Prue liked the idea of him being nothing more than a dirty animal for what he was about to do. Prue then broke his arms and legs to make sure he couldn’t crawl anywhere for help after she left.

Prue could hear the man’s heart faltering as she walked away, so she knew he would be dead before the sun came up. She picked up a worried looking Jenna in her arms and carried her until the sun came up and then they slept until it got dark again and Prue compelled a fisherman to take them over the channel to England. Prue thought she could resist the pull of drinking more human blood, but now she had the taste for it. They were only half way across the channel when Prue attacked the fisherman and killed him.

The boat drifted into the seashore and Jenna had to make a run for it because she’d locked Prue in the boats galley as the sun came up and she morphed into her wolf form to sleep off the big meal she’d had. Jenna had screamed out in her mind for someone to help her keep safe from her sister who was trying to kill her. Prue had caught up with Jenna in a grave yard late one night and had killed a police officer who had seen the little girl run into the grave yard like she was being led there by someone. In truth Jenna was being led there by Hypatia.

Hypatia had heard Jenna calling out for help in her mind and started telling Jenna what to do and the Officer wasn’t supposed to be there when Prue turned up to Find Hypatia there waiting for her. Prue had left quite a trail of dead bodies on her way up the country from the coast. She lost her battle with Hypatia, and now she was back to almost her old self again, and even more kickass thanks to some training from Hypatia. Prue was snapped out of her trip down a dark memory lane when she heard Holly speak to her.

“Do you feel up to another cuppa?” Holly asked with a grin, glad of some company that didn’t require a wet suit just to have a drink and a cookie. “Are you okay Prue? You looked miles away just now.” Holly asked as she got up from the table after Prue handed her the mug she’d been using while the repair man was there.

“I’m fine Holly, just thinking about the long journey Jenna and I had getting to this point in our life.” Prue said with a smile. “I’m glad we finally found somewhere to settle down so Jenna could find some friends to play with.” Prue added as she heard the three girls giggling at something on the TV in the living room.

“I’d love to hear some of your stories some time.” Holly said as she made the pot of tea and sorted out drinks for the three little girls.

“Not much to tell really Holly. It seems like we’ve been moving from place to place for as long as I can remember.” Prue lied, She wasn’t about to scare Holly off with the truth.

“That’s a shame; it all sounds so exciting from where I am.” Holly said with a grin. “But I bet most people’s life’s look that way when you look at them from another angle.” Holly shrugged as she thought about it a little more.

“I wish I had your life Holly, so I guess you could be right when you say that.” Prue giggled as she thought about having a daughter to play with Jenna, and then she would be human again, so she could watch them grow up as she got older herself. Prue knew that would never happen, not even Sheana’s magic could fix that for her.

Holly soon had the tea poured and on the table, while Prue took the drinks into the girls who were sat watching cartoons on the TV. Prue returned to the kitchen and then spent some more time finding out more about Holly and the girl’s.

*****

Sara, Sheana and even Mike were beginning to get a little upset with Jo by the end of lunch break, due to him getting a bigger and bigger head over what Sara had done to Clarky and Slater earlier in the morning. Jo had started to add details into the story, and now he was acting like a bit of a jerk to go with it.

“I wouldn’t go bragging too much Joeykins.” Sara said through gritted teeth as they made their way back into the school at the end of the lunchtime break. Jo had just waved and smiled at a group of girls that giggled with excitement as they walked past. “I may not be there to rescue you next time.” Sara added with a lot of emphasis on the ‘I’ part.

“Don’t worry babe! I’m just playing the part you helped to set up for me.” Jo grinned as he swaggered down the hallway and tried to put his arm around Sara.

“You keep smiling at all the other girls, and you will be the one getting called babe.” Sara said as she slapped his arm away and stormed off down the hallway with Sheana running along after her with a sad smile towards Mike who was left with Jo in macho asshole mode.

“Sara! Don’t be like that!” Jo shouted as he watched her walking away. He did like the way her bottom moved from side to side though when she was upset about something and walking off. “What did I do now?” Jo asked as he looked at Mike for an answer.

“Please don’t tell me you’re that dumb?” Mike asked with a shocked look on his face that Jo really didn’t have any idea of how upset he’d just made Sara.

“What? Oh come on Mikey, you know that I’m just acting the part for Sara’s sake. We don’t want anyone finding out about you know what.” Jo said in a whisper after making sure they were far enough away from all the other kids to talk.

“Jo, I’ve seen you acting remember?” Mike said referring to the time Jo had tried for the school play, just so he could get closer to Karin Bailey. “And trust me when I say you’re not that good an actor.” Mike added with a pained look.

“You can’t tell me that you’re not loving all this attention we’re getting just a little bit?” Jo asked with a grin as they walked down to their home room.

“No I’m not Jo.” Mike said with anger in his voice. “Sara didn’t come to help us, just so you could play the big I am around the school. She did it to stop me being outed, and Sheana’s magic being exposed.” Mike tried to point out to a bigheaded version of his best friend.

“I still can’t see what the big deal is Mike.” Jo shrugged. “If she didn’t want me to take the credit for what she did, then she shouldn’t have stepped in to start with.” Jo added like he could have stopped Clarky and Slater on his own.

Mike pulled Jo to a stop and then pushed him into a space between two sets of lockers before he spoke his next words. “Stop acting like such an asshole for a couple of seconds and think about what you’re saying.” Mike said in a very angry sounding whisper. “If Sara and Sheana hadn’t come when they did, Slater would have used your head as a punch bag, while Clarky stole my ring, exposing me as a girl to half the school and the MIB’s.” Mike growled. “Sara rescued us both and made you look like the hero, and this is how you repay her kindness.” Mike added as he pushed himself back from Jo and made his way to class.

Jo was left looking at Mike walk away this time as he leaned against the wall and thought about what he’d been doing. Mike was right, Sara could have dealt with Clarky and Slater in any number of ways, but she chose to make him look good, and to save face by not just turning up and beating the two bullies up herself. Realising what a jerk he’d been all through lunch, Jo was going to do some serious grovelling later in the day.

“Wait up Mike! I’m sorry for acting like such an ass!” Jo shouted as he ran down the hall to catch up with his friend. “I’m sorry for letting it all go to my head mate.” Jo added when he finally caught up with him.

“Why would you ever want to be like one of them?” Mike asked, still angry with Jo, but happy to hear his old friend back at last.

“It felt good to stick out for something good for once and have people show me some respect.” Jo tried to explain the way he’d felt all through lunch when other kids were coming up to him and telling him ‘well done!’

“Did you ever think that the last thing Sara needs or wants is to stand out?” Mike pointed out to Jo. “Or date a boy that wants to stand out?”

“You don’t think she’d break up with me over all this do you?” Jo asked Mike looking worried all of a sudden.

“I would if I was her.” Mike said to scare some sense into his friend.

“But Sara isn’t like that Mike. She knows what a jerk I can be sometimes.” Jo tried to laugh, but was worried that Mike could be right; he could have upset Sara enough to finish with him. “You have to help me fix this.” Jo suddenly turned and told Mike.

“Oh no buddy boy. This is for you to sort out with Sara. You’re the one that has to show her just how sorry you are for being a king sized jerk through lunch.” Mike said as he batted Jo’s hand away from his shoulder as he kept walking to class.

Jo realised that Mike was right; it was down to him now. He had to prove he was worthy of being Sara’s boyfriend. This was proved when he started getting called names later in the afternoon, but the name calling was in his head, and they were coming from Sara, who sounded pretty pissed off with him still as she did it.

Sara’s voice would suddenly say words like, “Jerk!” “Ass!” “Dumb jerk!” “Asshole!” Jo would wince every time he heard Sara call him a name. His day got worse when the headmaster sent for him after hearing about the fight as he put it when Jo arrived at his office. Jo had bragged, boasted so much that he’d made it sound like he’d been the one to pick on Clarky and Slater, not the other way around. All his big talk had just earned him a week’s worth of detentions after school.

*****

Sheana had ran to catch up with Sara when she stormed off upset with Jo. She’d wanted to give Mike a hug before she had, but knew that Sara needed to be calmed down before she lost her temper and punched out at something.

“Sara! Don’t let him get to you; he’s just showing off a bit while everyone’s interested in him.” Sheana said when she caught up to her.

“I can’t help it sis! I can’t believe what a jerk he’s become over it all.” Sara growled with anger. “If I’d know he’d act like this, then I never would have stepped in and helped.” Sara added.

“But Mike would have been...” Sheana didn’t want to say anymore because of being overheard by other kids close by. “I hope you don’t blame Mike for all this as well?” Sheana asked with a pout.

“No I don’t blame Mike sis.” Sara said as she stopped walking and took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself back down again. “I’m just upset with Jo at the minute, but I don’t regret going and helping Mike. I’m just beginning to wish I’d not made Jo look like the hero doing it.” Sara added with a frown.

Sara and Sheana made their way to class and were soon learning what the teacher had to teach, but Sara couldn’t stop thinking about what a jerk Jo had been acting like at lunchtime. Sara suddenly had an idea; she reached out with her mind and linked with Jo. She then started shouting her angry words at him in his mind. It was childish, but it did make her feel a little better.

“What are you doing sis?” Sheana asked in a whisper when she noticed that Sara had zoned out a little, just like she did when linking minds with someone else.

“I’m having some fun with Jo.” Sara’s voice giggled in Sheana’s head. “I never realised how much fun being able to talk to people this way could be until now.” Sara giggled some more.

“What are you doing to him sis?” Sheana thought back to her with worry in her voice.

“Nothing much, just letting him know what I think of him at the minute.” Sara thought back. “Hold on, I think he’s in trouble, the headmaster has just sent for him.” Sara thought worriedly.

Sheana never spoke; she just sat on the edge of Sara’s thoughts while she followed Jo to the head masters office and listened while he got told off for fighting. Sara felt bad for Jo in some ways, but glad that all his bragging had also got him in trouble as well.

“What does detention mean sis?” Sheana asked when she heard that Jo had just been given a week’s worth of them by the headmaster.

“That’s what we have to do when we do something wrong and they think we should be punished for it.” Sara explained. “It’s a little like what the Jinn high council did to you, but only for an hour a day for a week.” Sara added.

“Poor Jo.” Sheana thought.

“Don’t feel too sorry for him Sheana, he did bring it on himself when he started offering to help other kids out with their bullying problems.” Sara pointed out with a sarcastic edge to her voice that said she thought he was an idiot.

“You do have a point there sis. I thought he was being foolish when he started saying that to some of the other children.” Sheana giggled at the memory. “Will you still be spending time with him as Josie then now?” Sheana asked.

“Yes!” Sara thought back to Sheana, making her jump at the sudden volume increase in Sara’s voice. “I think spending time as a girl over this weekend will help cure his male ego getting him in trouble.” Sara added in a much calmer voice.

“I have noticed he’s been acting very, I think the word you used before was Macho?” Sheana thought to Sara.

“Yes he has been acting like a macho jerk all day today.” Sara thought to Sheana, but frowned at the same time the teacher looked at her.

“Are you having trouble understanding the subject Miss Read?” The teacher asked with a smug look on her face. “I’ll make her look foolish with a couple of trick questions on the subject to let the others see that she wasn’t paying attention.” The teacher thought to herself.

“No Miss. I understand the subject just fine.” Sara said in her best polite voice.

“If that’s the case, then you won’t mind if I ask you a couple of questions on the subject to make sure.” The teacher said just before she asked Sara a series of questions to which Sara answered correctly much to the disappointment of the teacher.

Sara had kept the link with the teacher so she could pull the answer to each question from her mind as she asked them. Sara thought the teacher was a bit of a bitch for trying to make her look foolish, but Sara was the one that made the teacher look foolish in the end, or just that she was a much better teacher than she really was.

The girls made it through the rest of the afternoon without any trouble. They saw Jo and Mike a couple of times, Jo had lost the bigheaded attitude now he was on detention for fighting. He’d tried to say sorry to Sara for being a jerk at lunch, but Sara just stuck her nose in the air and walked straight past him.

Jo had wanted to go straight home at the end of the school day, but Mike had made him stop and wait for the girls at the gate.

“I don’t know what you want me to wait with you for Mike?” Jo said with a sigh. “Sara won’t want me coming round to her place with you, not after today.” He added with another big sigh.

“If I let you go home, it would be Monday before you spoke to Sara and tried to clear the air between you, so suck it up and beg for mercy.” Mike said as he slapped Jo on the back.

“As much as I know what you’re saying makes perfect sense. I’m not sure I want to be doing what Sara has planned for me this weekend, if she’s going to be mad at me.” Jo pointed out with worry in his voice.

“Well it’s too late to run now, here they come.” Mike smiled as he gave Sheana a wave when he saw them walking towards them.

Sheana stepped up to Mike and wrapped her arms around him just before kissing him on the lips. Sara just scowled at Jo as she walked past him and headed out the school gates and up the road towards home. Jo ran to catch up with her; while Sheana and Mike walked some distance behind so the other two could talk things over and hopefully patch it all up again.

“Sara? Can we talk about what happened today?” Jo asked when he finally caught up to her and started walking at her side. “I’m sorry for being such a jerk about it all. I got lost in the power hitting Slater gave me.” Jo added with some pleading in his voice.

“That’s the point Jo! You never hit Slater, I did.” Sara hissed as she kept walking. “I did it to help you and Mike, but mainly Mike. If I’d know how you were going to act about it after, I would have made it look like Mike hit Clarky instead.” Sara added.

“So you would have let Slater beat me up?” Jo asked with a hurt look on his face as he looked at Sara to gauge her reaction to his question.

“No! I didn’t mean it like that Jo and you know it!” Sara snapped as she stopped walking and turned to face Jo. “I just didn’t like the way you started acting after it all happened. Fighting isn’t a good thing Jo, it never will be.” Sara added with pleading in her voice. “I didn’t like that you seemed to enjoy it and the praise you got for doing it.” She tried to explain her anger towards him.

“I’m sorry for being a jerk over it all Sara, but it was just so new to have everyone take notice of me for once.”

“Trouble is the wrong people started to notice you.” Sara said with a grin referring to the fact the headmaster had found out about the fight and now put Jo in detention every night for a week.

“Tell me about it.” Jo said as he rolled his eyes. “I still can’t believe I’m being put in detention for bullying them two!” Jo chuckled at the irony of it all. “Guess it serves me right for getting all bigheaded and dumb jerk over it all.” Jo added as he thought about all the names Sara had screamed at him in his head while he was sat in class.

“Don’t forget dumb ass and asshole.” Sara said as she tried to remember all the names she called him.

“How could I forget them?” Jo Chuckled. “Does this mean I’m forgiven then Sara?” Jo asked looking hopeful.

“I guess I could let you off.” Sara said with a smile. “You are just a boy after all.” She added with a smirk.

“Not for much longer.” Jo said as he looked at his watch and then at Sara with some worry. “I trust that you do still want me to become Josie?” He asked.

“Yes, now more than ever Jo. I think it would be good for you to see that girls aren’t all that different to boys, and it may help you to dial back the sexist attitude a little bit.” Sara said with a frown.

“I’m sorry about the way I’ve been acting today Sara, and thank you for giving me another chance.” Jo said as he wrapped his arms around Sara and then kissed her.

“I’d make the most of this kind of thing Jo, because I won’t be kissing Josie out in public, or doing anything that will start people thinking we are anything more than friends.” Sara warned him when they stopped kissing.

“That could be a deal breaker right there then.” Jo said with a shocked look on his face, but he was soon grinning again. “We’ll just have to stop home and watch chick flicks all weekend then,” He added with another chuckle.

“There you go with all the sexist comments again.” Sara said as she stepped back and playfully slapped Jo on the shoulder. “You’re also pinning a lot of hope on me being a lesbian as well.” Sara pointed out.

“What? But you’ll know that it’s still me in a girl’s body though.” Jo said looking worried again now.

“True, but I just don’t know how I’ll feel about seeing you as a girl, and if I can have feelings for you in the same way I feel about this you.” Sara said with a shrug. “I love the idea of seeing you as a girl Jo, but until you have put on the ring and changed, I have no real idea what I will feel for you.” Sara tried to explain.

“I’m still willing to give it a try for the weekend, just so I can share the fun you, Sheana and Michelle had last weekend.” Jo said making his mind up to go ahead and see what it’s like to be a girl.

“I’m glad to hear it and no matter what we will have a fun time.” Sara giggled just before reaching up and kissing Jo once more before Sheana and Mike got to where they were stood in each other’s arms.

“Does this mean Mr Macho has left the building?” Mike asked.

“Yes, he’s gone for good I hope.” Jo said with a look of shame. “I’m sorry for being such a jerk around you two.” Jo added with a sigh.

“Apology accepted.” Sheana smiled. “I did not think it suited you acting that way, and I did not like the way it upset Sara.” Sheana added with a little anger in her voice.

“Sheana’s right Jo, it really wasn’t you.” Mike said as he wrapped an arm around Sheana’s waist while they stood talking. “The only thing all that bragging and showing off got you was detention for a week. I can’t see the fun in that.” Mike added with a chuckle.

“Please don’t remind me.” Jo groaned as he rolled his eyes. “I never said I was smart though.” Jo pointed out in his own defence.

“Good job I never fell in love with you for your brains then.” Sara giggled just before kissing Jo again. “Come on; let’s get back to my place, so we can see what sort of a girl you make.” Sara added as she took Jo by the hand and started walking towards home again with Mike and Sheana walking just behind.

*****

Prue and Sandy were busy sorting out dinner when Sara and the others got home. Sara and Sheana looked a bit puzzled when they didn’t see Jenna sat at the kitchen table, or helping them sort dinner out.

“Where’s Jen bear?” Sara asked.

“I took her over to play with Maggie and Cathleen this morning.” Prue said as she stirred something in a pan. “Holly said she’d be glad to watch her for the day. I’m glad Jenna’s found some friends to play with.” Prue added with a grin.

“I like playing with Jen bear.” Sheana pouted.

“I mean friends her own age.” Prue pointed out with a frown. “Well technically her own age.” She added with an even bigger frown.

“We know what you mean Prue.” Sara smiled as she walked over and gave first Prue and then Sandy a hug. “I hope you haven’t forgotten about Jo and Mike joining us for dinner.” Sara added.

“I thought Michelle and a girl called Josie were joining us for dinner?” Sandy asked with a grin.

“You know what I’m getting at sis. Stop splitting hairs.” Sara giggled.

“So when do we get to meet this new side of you then Jo?” Sandy asked as she looked over to a very worried looking boy stood just inside the kitchen with Sheana and Mike blocking the doorway like he might try to make a run for it.

“You’re asking the wrong one that question Sandy. Sara’s the boss.” Jo said as he looked at Sara for an answer to her sister’s question.

“Just started dating and already you have him trained to realise who the boss is.” Sandy said in mock shock. “Way to go sis.” Sandy giggled as she gave Sara a playful hug.

“Sis! Don’t say it like that, but I wish he would listen to me more, and stop trying to be so macho all the time.” Sara frowned as she thought about all the trouble the two of them had had since she went out with Prue and Sheana the night before to sort out the trouble between the solders and the Krennan clan they decided to pick a fight with.

“Have you been a naughty boy Jo?” Sandy asked with a pout.

Sara spent the next ten minutes telling Sandy and Prue about Jo’s reaction to what she’d done the night before and then about her and Sheana needing to turn invisible and then go and rescue Mike and Jo from a couple of school bullies. Sandy frowned when Sara told them about Jo bragging and showing off, but her and Prue had to laugh when they found out about him bragging himself into a week’s worth of detentions for it.

“I hope after this weekend then Jo, that you understand us women aren’t as weak as you think we are.” Sandy said as she looked at Jo. “We may not all have magic or slayer superpowers, but we can be just as tough as most men, if not tougher at times.” Sandy added as she wagged her finger in Jo’s direction. “Try giving birth and then let’s see how tough you are.” Sandy added for good measure.

“How would you know about that one sis?” Sara asked as she looked at sandy. “You got something you want to tell me and mum?” She asked with a grin.

“I’ve heard mum and other women go on about it.” Sandy said with her hands on her hips. “I think you might have noticed if I’d been pregnant. That is unless you think I look pregnant all the time.” Sandy said in mock horror as she put her hands up to her belly. “Do I look fat in this?” She asked with a worried look.

The others could all see that Sandy was just joking with them, so they all started laughing. Even Sheana saw the funny side of it and was giggling.

Jo went to speak, but stopped when Sara slapped a hand over his mouth to silence him. “Don’t even go there Jo.” Sara warned. “All you’ll do is dig a hole for yourself, so leave it alone and come with me if you want to live.” Sara added in her best Arnold Schwarzenegger impression.

Sandy and Prue giggled as they watched Sara drag a mumbling Jo out the room and off towards the stairs and then her bedroom. Sheana and Mike just smiled as they quickly followed close behind, neither wanting to fall into the trap Jo nearly fell into by answering Sandy’s question about her size.

“I used to catch Simon out all the time with that sort of thing, I think Sara is more than just a pretty face though, so I’ll have to think up some new ways to trick her into saying the wrong thing.” Sandy giggled some more.

“She is a lot more than a pretty face.” Prue said as she thought about Sara training with Hypatia last weekend, and then how she fought and won the battle with the Krennan demon last night. “I find it hard to think of Sara ever being a boy at all when I watch how she acts. She’s just such a girl most the time, when she isn’t kicking some demon ass that is.” Prue added the last bit with a grin.

“Hey! Girl’s can kick ass just as well as the men can.” Sandy said as she folded her arms across her chest and pouted at Prue.

“True Sandy, but we can’t all look as cute and innocent as Sara does.” Prue pointed out.

“Did she really look impressive last night when she was fighting that demon Prue?” Sandy asked, wanting to find out a little more while their mum wasn’t around. Sandy got the impression the night before that Prue, Sheana and Sara were sugar coating what happened to keep mum from worrying.

“I’ve never seen anything like it Sandy. I’m sure she was even using some American wrestling moves on it at one point.” Prue giggled.

“Well Simon did go through a phase of watching all that sort of stuff, I think he did it to try and mask how he really felt.” Sandy said as she thought about all the struggles Sara must have had being trapped in the wrong body all that time.

“Do you still see much of Simon in Sara?” Prue asked when she saw the faraway look in Sandy’s eyes.

“I just see what I always saw, but never really noticed until I came here and Mum told me what had happened.” Sandy smiled as she thought about her mum sitting her down and explaining about Simon finding a magic ring and freeing a genie before wishing to be a girl. “I thought mum was having some form of breakdown until she got all of Simon’s paperwork out and showed me the birth certificate that said I had a baby sister named Sara Anne Read now.”

“I can see why that would have been a shock for you Sandy.” Prue said as she covered her mouth to hide a giggle. “You seem to handle it quite well though by the looks of it.” Prue added after coughing a couple of times to straighten herself back out again so she could keep talking.

“It just felt right that I should have a baby sister.” Sandy said with a puzzled look on her face. “I can’t find the right words to explain it Prue, but It just felt like I’d been trying to fit a square peg in a round hole all this time, but when mum told me what Simon had done, it all fell into place, and I loved my new sister, or sister’s as it was.” Sandy giggled when she thought about how much she loved having Sheana as a baby sister as well.

“They’re both lucky to have you as a big sister Sandy.” Prue smiled. “I’m glad I get to call you a friend.” She added with an even bigger smile.

“I like to think of you as a sister as well Prue.” Sandy smiled back, but had to spoil the moment with that she said next. “A much older sister, but still a sister all the same.” Sandy giggled as she foolishly tried to get out the way of Prue’s hand as she tried to slap her for implying that she was old.

Prue used her vampire speed to catch Sandy easily and take her across her knee on one of the kitchen chairs as she gave her a couple of light slaps on the bottom. “Well your much older sister will just have to teach you to respect your elders then.” Prue said with an evil grin on her face as she slapped Sandy’s bottom for her.

“I need to have a word with Sheana and get her to cast a spell to stop you from using that evil vampire speed in the house.” Sandy said when Prue finally let Sandy get up off her knee. “How can I tease you if I can’t get away after I’ve done it?” Sandy asked with a pout.

“Don’t tease me would be an easier way to stop me needing to catch you sister dear.” Prue said with a smug look.

“You make a very good point my older, wiser and far prettier sister.” Sandy said as she gave Prue a hug to let her know she didn’t have any bad feelings about the playful spanking she’d just got from her newest sister.

“I’ll let you off with calling me your older sister if you can see that I am much wiser and prettier as well.” Prue said with a grin as she flicked her hair back while lifting her nose slightly to make it look like she had a graceful hair about her.

“I should have added vain to that list as well.” Sandy giggled as she playfully gave Prue a push.

Prue giggled as she let Sandy push her over towards the cooker where they were still sorting out dinner. Everything was cooking nicely, so Prue thought it was a good time to go and get Jenna from Holly’s.

“I’ll go collect the monster while you keep an eye on dinner.” Prue said as she left the kitchen.

“I hope you’re talking about Jen bear?” Sandy asked with a grin.

“I do know a couple of monsters that would love to come for dinner if you want me to give them a call and invite them?” Prue asked as she turned around to look at Sandy with her mobile already out ready to make the call.

“Go and fetch Jenna, and don’t even think about making that call sis!” Sandy warned as she pointed for Prue to go and get her baby sister from next door.

Prue giggled as she slipped her mobile back in her pocket just before she spun around and walked off out the front door to go and get Jenna.

*****

Sara had led the others up to her room. Mike, or Michelle as it was at the time had already been in Sara’s bedroom, but this was the first time for Jo being in here.

“How do we do this then Sara?” Jo asked as he put his school bag down in a corner out the way. “Do you want me to just slip the ring on and wait for the change?” he added.

“No, you’ll need to go and get undressed in my bathroom first silly, or you’ll look weird after the change.” Sara pointed out.

“Why will I? I thought the ring would just change me and my clothes.” Jo said with a puzzled look.

“If I’d designed a ring to work that way Jo, then the minute we went shopping and you took any of the clothes off that you were wearing when you changed, they would become your male clothes again. Then you’d be stuck wearing them for the rest of the day.” Sheana explained.

“Wouldn’t they just change back to female clothes when I put them back on again?” Jo asked.

“No, once a spell has been broken in that way, it can’t react again until a new spell is cast. It’s all very complicated.” Sheana frowned.

“The ring will change you into a girl, but then Sheana, Michelle and I will help you get dressed for the evening.” Sara said as she handed Jo a bathrobe and pushed him towards the bathroom to get undressed.

Jo had a lot more questions to ask, but shut his mouth and went to the bathroom when he saw the look Sara gave him.

“Speaking of Michelle, don’t you think it’s about time Mike said goodbye and She made an appearance?” Sheana asked with a grin.

“Okay, but I’ll need to borrow some clothes because I never brought anything to change into.” Mike said as he put his school bag in the corner with Jo’s just before he grabbed the ring on his finger and pulled it off.

Sara and Sheana stood and watched as Mike’s hair became fuller and more like a girls and his face took on a much softer look as his chest swelled and so did his bottom in his school trousers until they looked a little too tight like they were about to rip open on him, or her as it now was. Sara and Sheana were left looking at Michelle now dressed in a very ill fitting boy’s school uniform.

“Remind me never to try doing this again.” Michelle said with some pain in her voice as she struggled to remove the tight trousers and then the blazer and polo shirt that were a little tight across Michelle’s ample chest area. Michelle wasn’t bothered about Sara and Sheana seeing her naked as she slipped off everything except the boxers Mike normally wore.

Sheana ran over to a draw and got Michelle some underwear to put on before she handed her a dress to slip on and then a pair of sandals. Michelle had just finished dressing when Jo wandered out of the bathroom wearing nothing but the bathrobe Sara gave him before he went into the bathroom.

“I’m ready when you are to get this show on the road.” Jo said with a sigh.

“Would it not be a little to public to do this out on the road?” Sheana asked looking worried about everyone stood watching as Jo became a girl while stood in the middle of the road.

“He just means let’s get started.” Sara giggled.

“Oh, I see.” Sheana giggled as she blushed a little at her silly slip up.

“I love it when you make your little mistakes.” Michelle giggled as she gave Sheana a hug. Sheana was happy to stand there with Michelle’s arms wrapped around her while they hugged.

Sara stepped over to where Jo was stood and she lifted her hand to let Jo see the bright gold looking ring in her hand. “Are you ready for this Jo?” Sara asked just before she put the ring on his finger.

“Will I feel much pain?” Jo asked as he remembered all the pain Mike felt when he was turned into a real girl while out shopping the other week when Sara thought Jo was seeing another girl behind her back and she got Sheana to cast a spell on him thinking it was a real girl.

“No, I added a spell to numb the pain sensors in your brain while the ring changes you, but you will feel a little odd as it happens, but that will pass.” Sheana explained to him just before he took a deep breath and then let Sara put the ring on his finger.

“I guess it will just be like the one that made me look like Mike?” Jo asked as he watched Sara get closer and closer with the ring.

“I’m sorry Jo, but this will feel very different.” Sheana warned. “That ring just made you look like another male, this time you will feel your whole body change from the inside out.” Sheana added with some worry on her face. She had hoped Jo would understand the extent of the changes about to happen to his body.

Before Jo could ask any more questions Sara finally slipped the ring on his finger and then stepped back to join Sheana and Michelle as they all stood and watched the ring do its stuff. Jo looked down at the ring thinking it wasn’t working, but as he looked he saw his hand begin to get smaller and more feminine, so he lifted the other one and that was doing the same. Soon his vision was obscured by a mass of blonde hair falling into his eyes, but his mind was drawn to a new feeling down in his groin area as he felt his penis and balls pulling up into his body, then he felt his chest starting to swell and his stomach and hips felt strange. His stomach felt like it was full of snakes or large worms moving around, while his hips felt like they were being pulled and reshaped. Next to feel the change was his face as he felt like someone was needing and pushing it around like it was putty. He was also beginning to feel a lot shorter than he use to be. He found that he was now on the same eye level as Sara instead of looking down at her. The bathrobe that had felt a little small now fit him perfectly. As he felt the changes slow and finally stop, Jo felt it safe to finally speak, but when he did his voice sounded very different.

“How do I look?” Jo asked, or more to the point Josie asked. “My voice! I sound like a girl!” Jo said as he put his hand to his throat like he could feel his new voice if he did. His voice was much higher and almost musical, like he, or she was about to start singing.

“You look like a girl as well Josie.” Sara said with a grin as she stepped over and pulled Josie closer to her so she could try out a kiss to see what it felt like.

Jo, now Josie just looked at Sara from this new angle as she watched Sara’s lips get closer and closer until they touched and then Josie felt a strange feeling in her belly that got warmer and warmer as it started to spread out. Whereas Jo would have been fighting to keep his manhood under control at this point, Josie was feeling a tingle in the area where his manhood once was, but also her nipples were getting hard and tingly as well. Josie thought that men were missing out on so much with only feeling what they felt in the penis area. Josie found her whole body was on fire with the passion of Sara’s kiss, she just hoped that Sara was feeling the same way.

Sara soon broke the kiss, much to Josie’s disappointment when they heard Michelle do a fake cough. “I’d tell the pair of you to get a room, but we’re already in it.” Michelle giggled.

“You could always leave for a bit.” Sara said with a wicked grin on her face as she also fought the same feeling Josie must have been feeling judging by the look on her face when Sara looked at her.

“You like?” Josie asked in her new musical sounding voice with a grin on her face as she ran her tongue across her new pouty lips to taste Sara still on them.

“I love.” Sara purred just before grabbing Josie and kissing her again. Sara found the way Josie ran her tongue across her lips a total turn on and she just had to kiss her some more.

Deciding that, if you couldn’t beat them join them, Sheana turned to face Michelle and started doing the same thing Sara was with Josie. It was some time before anyone of them came up for air. Josie was panting when Sara finally let go of her.

“Oh god! Something’s wrong with me, I’m leaking.” Josie said as she felt damp between her legs as something trickled down her thighs. “Did you do something wrong when you cast the spell on the ring?” Josie asked in a panicked version of her new voice.

Sara, Sheana and Michelle must have all worked out at the same time what Josie was getting at because they all burst out laughing. Josie had just got a little too excited while Sara kissed her and the passion had let itself be known in the only way it could, but Josie wouldn’t know this being new to the whole girl thing.

“What did you do to me? I’m not wearing a nappy! Change me back right now if that’s your plan!” Josie said as she started to sob. “Why am I crying now?” Josie asked through the tears.

“Hey, hey, calm down baby.” Sara said as she pulled the sobbing girl into her arms and hugged her. “You just got a little turned on when I kissed you. This is what happens to us girls when that happens. As for the crying, well you’re a girl now with lots of different hormones flowing through your body.” Sara explained as she rocked back and forth with Josie in her arms.

“This all feels so weird.” Josie said once she got her feelings under control a little better. “But that kiss was amazing Sara. I felt it in the tips of my toes and all the way to the top of my head.” Josie added in a dreamy voice.

“I’m glad you liked it Josie, but I’m sorry for upsetting you like I did. I should have taken things a little slower to start with.” Sara said with a smile as she took a closer look at her boyfriend, now girlfriend.

“Please don’t be sorry Sara.” Josie said looking worried. “I’m glad that you still like me, even as a girl.” Josie said with a smile that quickly faded when she realised that she had no idea what she now looked like. “Do you think I’m a pretty girl?” Josie asked.

“Yes, very pretty.” Sara said as she pulled Josie over to look in the full length mirror she had in the room. “See for yourself.” Sara added as she pointed at the reflection of her and another girl in a bathrobe stood next to her.

Jo/Josie looked at first Sara and then the other girl stood next to her. Josie lifted her arm up and the girl in the mirror stood next to Sara did the same. Josie lifted her hand to her face, and so did the new girl in the mirror. “I am pretty aren’t I?” Josie said in a whisper as she watched the girl’s lips move in time with what she said.

“Yes you are. You’ll have boys falling at your feet wanting a date with you Josie.” Sara giggled as she teased her new girlfriend.

“I don’t want that Sara! I just want to be with you, even looking like this, I still only love you.” Josie said in a pleading voice as she turned to look Sara in the eyes.

Sara could see the worry in Josie’s eyes and realised that it was a bad joke to make. “I was only teasing you Josie.” Sara said as she hugged Josie again. “I don’t ever want to share you with anyone else.” Sara added as they hugged.

Jo had never understood why girls hugged so much before now, but as Josie, she thought they felt pretty good. “I’m glad to hear that Sara.” Josie giggled. She liked the way her new voice sounded, and she loved the way her giggle sounded even more. “What do we do now that I’m a girl then?” Josie finally asked as they broke the hug.

“We get you dressed so we can do our homework and then go down for some dinner.” Sara said in her I’m in charge voice. “But first we better see about getting you cleaned up in the bathroom.” Sara added as she remembered what Josie had said about leaking earlier.

“Oh, right.” Josie blushed as she let Sara lead her to the bathroom. “Does this happen a lot to you then Sara?” Josie asked with a grin, hoping that she would say yes.

“Not really, but I had been a girl for some time before we finally kissed.” Sara said in a matter of fact way, but really she was lying. Sara had felt just like Josie had after that first kiss, but she wasn’t going to let Josie/Jo know that.

“Oh, I see.” Josie said sounding disappointed at Sara’s answer. Sara had walked into the bathroom as they spoke and she was now stood waiting for Josie to take off the bathrobe. “Are you going to wait in here with me Sara?” Josie asked looking worried.

“Yes, I need to help you get cleaned up and pee if you have too.” Sara pointed out. “We’re both just a couple of girls, so what’s the big deal?” Sara asked in a matter of fact way.

“But you’ll see me naked.” Josie said in a very prudish way as she pulled the bathrobe a little tighter around herself.

“And you will see me naked as well.” Sara said with a grin as she started to take her school uniform off while Josie watched her. Sara made a show of it and could tell that Josie was getting turned on again by the way she kept fidgeting. Sara was soon stood facing Josie in just her bra and panties. Then Sara reached behind herself and the bra came loose and joined the other clothes in the hamper just before Sara slipped off the panties as well and placed them in the hamper. “Well don’t just stand their silly, take the bathrobe off and let me get a proper look at you.” Sara said as she pointed at Josie to remove the bathrobe.

“Wow Sara, I never realised just how beautiful you really were until now.” Josie said as she slipped open the bathrobe and let it fall to the floor, leaving a naked Josie stood facing a naked Sara.

“I’m glad you like what you see Josie, because Sheana and I modelled your new body on mine.” Sara smiled as she looked at Josie in all her naked beauty. Sara loved Josie even more now she’d seen her naked. “You’re not exactly an ugly duckling yourself baby.” Sara added with an evil grin as she stepped close enough for their breasts to touch as Sara looked deep into Josie’s eyes.

“I love you Sara.” Josie said just before she wrapped her arms around Sara’s neck and started to kiss her this time. It felt so strange feeling her breasts press against Sara’s, but at the same time it felt so wonderful as well. Josie felt one of Sara’s hands slip down to her new groin area and then felt the oddest thing as a couple of Sara’s fingers went inside her, but all that weirdness was forgotten with what she suddenly felt Sara do to her. Time seemed to stop and then suddenly Josie was seeing fireworks and a strange feeling washed through her body leaving her legs too weak to hold her up, but she never fell to the floor thanks to Sara holding her up with her other arm. Josie had just had her very first orgasm.

“You’re a noisy little thing aren’t you?” Sara asked with a smile when Josie came back down to earth again and was able to look at Sara with a dreamy smile on her face. “I hope they didn’t hear any of that down stairs.” Sara added with a little worry in her voice.

“What are you talking about Sara?” Josie asked with a puzzled look on her face as Sara helped her stand on her jelly like legs.

“I just found out that you’re a squealer when you orgasm.” Sara giggled. “I’ll have to remember that for next time.” Sara added with an evil grin.

Josie just smiled when she realised that there would be a next time. “I’ll try and be quieter next time for you beautiful.” Josie grinned back at her.

“If you can do that then I’m not doing my job properly.” Sara pouted, but was soon grinning again. “Now we really need to get you cleaned up.” Sara said as she looked at the state of Josie’s inner thighs.

“I think I need to use the toilet.” Josie said as she felt a similar feeling to what she felt as a boy when he needed to pee.

“Okay then, but please remember to sit down.” Sara giggled.

“I’m so glad you reminded me.” Josie joked back as she went to grab the manhood that was no longer there to grab. Josie sat down and then just relaxed and let the pee flow free. “This feels so weird and a little messier.” Josie said as she pulled a funny face.

Sara giggled as she remembered the first time she went to the toilet, and she had to admit it was a very different feeling peeing as a girl to going as a boy. She soon showed Josie how to wipe and then they took a shower together, but didn’t play around anymore while they took it.

Once they were out the shower and had dried each other off, Sara handed Josie a pair of panties to put on before she handed her a bra and then showed her what Sandy had shown her and Sheana to do.

“Why do girl’s clothes feel so much nicer than men’s clothes Sara?” Josie asked as she felt the soft silky feeling of the panties across her much plumper buttocks and then the bra holding her breast up.

“I’m sorry but I can’t answer that question for you Josie. I just know they do and I love the way it makes me feel to wear these sort of things under my school uniform and other clothes.” Sara shrugged.

“Is this the reason you wanted to be a girl?” Josie asked as she stepped into the dress Sara was holding open for her.

“Partly, but I just felt this was who I should have been. I just never felt right when I looked in the mirror. The person looking back was a stranger to me.” Sara tried to explain her feelings back when she was still a boy called Simon.

“How did you ever get use to having these things stuck out in front of you all the time as well?” Josie asked as she cupped a breast in each hand, now firmly hidden safely in a bra and covered with a dress. “It feels like they enter a room a couple of minutes before I do.” Josie added with a giggle.

“Don’t be grabbing your breasts like that while out in public, or in front of my mum.” Sara said with a frown when she saw what Josie was doing. “And for your information young lady, you just get use to them being there after a while.” Sara added just like she was speaking to a young girl of Jenna’s age and not a boy, now a girl of the same age as her.

“Sorry Sara.” Josie said as she moved her hands away from her breasts and ran them down her side to feel the soft fabric of the dress she now wore. Josie was shocked to feel how thin her waist was at its thinnest point before flaring back out as she moved down to her hips. “I love the way the dress feels.” She added with a smile.

“Does this mean you’ll be willing to do this again then?” Sara asked with a smile as she finished getting dressed herself.

“It’s a little early to tell yet, but I think it could be fun spending time with you while looking like this.” Josie giggled as she struck a sexy pose she’d seen other women do in magazines.

“Come on then sexy,” Sara giggled back as she handed Josie a pair of ballet pumps to slip on while they got their homework done before dinner. “We’ll get you walking in heels after dinner, but for now these will do.” Sara added as she slipped a similar looking pair on her own feet before walking to the bathroom door and opening it so they could both leave and let Sheana and Michelle get a proper look at Josie, the new member of the girl’s only club.

Sheana and Michelle were already sat with their school books out doing their homework. They both looked up and smiled when they saw Josie and Sara stood side by side. Sara was wearing a pink t-shirt and denim skirt, while Josie was wearing a pink dress with little white flowers all over it.

“How does it feel to be dressed as a girl then Josie?” Michelle asked as she tapped her pen against her bottom lip while lying on the bed next to Sheana.

“They feel nice, and fit the shape of this body much better than boy clothes do.” Josie replied in her musical voice as she ran a hand down her new look slim waist and round plump bottom. “I’m beginning to see the appeal in being a girl.” Josie added with a grin.

“We were a little worried it might have been too much for you with all the strange noises you were making in there earlier.” Michelle said with a grin like she already knew the real reason for all the sounds her and Sheana heard Josie making.

Josie blushed as she realised that Sara wasn’t just teasing her when she said that she’d made quite a bit of noise when Sara showed her what a female orgasm felt like. “I almost slipped over in the shower.” Josie lied.

“Slipped in the shower?” Michelle said trying not to laugh. “Sounded more like you were going down a water slide to me.” She added just before she burst out laughing.

As Jo he would have wrestled Mike until Mike said sorry for making fun of him, but as Josie, he didn’t want to do that. Josie just smiled and blushed a little more. “It felt better than any water slide I’ve ever been on.” She giggled.

“Men have no idea what their missing out on compared to what a woman feel’s.” Michelle agreed with Josie. “I was glad my parents were away when I first found out.” Michelle added with a grin.

“Michelle! We can’t talk about stuff like this now.” Josie said through gritted teeth as she looked at first Sheana and then Sara with worry in her eyes.

“Why not Josie? Your girlfriend was the one that took you to new heights just now in the bathroom, so what more is there to keep from them.” Michelle said with a shrug. “Girls do talk about sex and stuff like that you know.” Michelle added with a grin.

“They do? I thought it was all clothes and which member of which boy band they love the most.” Josie said heavy with sarcasm, but it didn’t work now he was a girl. It just came out sounding cute instead.

“Oh we do all that too, but we also talk about what excites us in other ways as well.” Sara said as she led Josie over to get her school bag, or Jo’s school bag. “We better get our homework done.” Sara added.

“I’ve just been turned into a girl, and you want to sit and do your homework?” Josie asked with a shocked look on her face. “Let’s do the homework later and do something more girlie now.” She added with excitement in her voice.

“Jo has always been the type to leave their homework until a Monday morning in the past.” Michelle pointed out to Sara. “Why do now, what you can put off until later.” Michelle added in her best impression of a male voice.

“Well Josie isn’t Jo, so sit and do your homework.” Sara ordered as she pointed at an empty spot on the bed for her to sit and work. Sara sat in the spot next to it and got her books out.

Not seeing any other choice, Josie sat down and got her books out and was soon doing her homework on a Friday night for the first time ever. “I’m not sure this is such a great idea for me to be doing this now.” Josie said after about half an hour of writing in one of Jo’s text books.

“And why is that Josie?” Sara asked in such a tone as to question the reason Josie might have come up with to stop doing her homework.

“I’m even writing like a girl.” She said as she showed Sara the much neater writing she now had using her smaller hands.

“It does look neater Josie, but I don’t think the teacher will think you magically turned into a girl and then sat with all your girlfriends while doing your homework.” Sara pointed out. “Nice try though on the get out of doing my homework scale, it was a good effort.” Sara giggled as she went back to doing her English homework.

Josie just let out a sigh as she carried on doing her homework. They were soon finished and they all put away their books before getting their hands washed so they could head down for some dinner and to let the others all meet Josie for the first time.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 09

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Nine

Karen was sat at the kitchen table enjoying a nice cup of tea when she heard girl’s voices giggling as they made their way down the stairs and into the kitchen. Karen knew three of the girls, but the forth one was new to her, but she already knew that Sara and Sheana were planning on Jo being Josie for the weekend.

“Good evening Sara, Sheana, Michelle, Josie?” Karen said Josie’s name as more of a question than a greeting.

“Hello Mrs Read, it’s nice to meet you.” Josie said in a very polite way. “I hope you don’t mind me joining you for dinner like this.” Josie added looking nervous as she looked down at her new body and the breasts stood out in front of her.

“Not at all Josie, and please call me Karen, I’ve warned you about that before.” Karen said with a little giggle while pointing a finger at her. “I must say you look very pretty Josie. How does it feel to see life from the other side of the fence so to speak?” Karen asked as she watched Sara help Josie take a seat at the table before sitting next to her.

“Thank you for saying I look pretty Karen. I’m finding it a little strange, but also fun at the same time.” Josie said with a smile.

“I can only imagine what it must feel like to go from being a boy to a girl like that, but I hope you can take something good from the experience.” Karen said with a smile. Sara saw the look her mum gave Sandy, so she knew that Sandy must have told her what Jo had done at school today.

“How did the big meeting go at work today mum?” Sara asked wanting to change the subject away from Josie and any talk that could drop Jo in trouble. “Your jobs safe isn’t it mum?” Sara looked worried as she asked this bit.

“My job is safer now than it was this morning sweetie.” Karen said with a smile bordering on a grin. “It turns out the company had been brought out and is now under new management.” Karen added.

“So you have a new boss then now?” Sandy asked, shocked at the sudden change.

“Kind of, but I’ve not met them yet.” Karen shrugged. “All I know is that I’m now in charge of the day to day running of the whole office.” Karen added with a grin this time.

“Wow! That’s great mum.” Sara grinned.

“Yes it is because it means a large pay increase and a new car as well.” Karen said as she pulled out a set of keys to a new Mercedes Benz.

“What you doing with your old car mum?” Sandy asked before Sara could say anything else.

“It’s still parked up in the office car park at the minute, but I was wondering if you might want it as an early birthday present?” Karen asked with a grin as she looked at Sandy.

“Are you serious mum?!” Sandy squealed as she jumped up out her seat and ran around the table to give her mum a hug.

“Does this mean you want it then?” Karen asked with a giggle.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Sandy squealed some more.

“I’ll drive you over to the office later tonight when the traffic has died down.” Karen said as she let Sandy hug her some more. “I’ll feel safer with you driving a proper car instead of the little death trap you call a car.” Karen frowned as she thought of the little old car Sandy had brought to get around in after her and Simon left their old home.

“Hey! Don’t knock my little baby like that.” Sandy pouted. “She still has a couple of years left in her yet.” Sandy added with a grin.

“Well if you feel like that about your old car, then I will let you keep her and sell my old car on to someone that will use it. I just thought you’d want a car that had more than rust holding it together.” Karen added as she faked losing interest in the conversation.

“I do want the car mum! I just mean there’s still a couple of year’s life in it for someone else yet.” Sandy said as she sat on her mum’s knee and pouted at her like she used to do as a small child when she wanted something. “Do I get to drive your new car over to the office?” Sandy asked with a hopeful grin on her face as she picked up the keys to her mums new car off the kitchen table.

Karen just laughed for a couple of seconds before she took the keys out of Sandy’s hand before saying, “No, not a chance missy.”

“Do you not trust me in it?” Sandy asked with another pout.

“You can pout all you want young lady, but I am not about to let you get behind the wheel of my new car that is less than a day old.” Karen said in a firm and final tone.

“At least you’ll make a good first impression on Monday when you start your new job sis.” Sara pointed out.

“I sure will baby sister.” Sandy said grinning. “Mum’s BMW is only a couple of years old and still looks brand new.” Sandy added as she thought about driving around in her mum’s old car.

“Go and eat your dinner before it goes cold.” Karen told Sandy as she helped her get up off her knee.

Sandy was soon in her seat again and helped to pass the dishes of food around the table for everyone to take what they wanted. Jenna was sat between Sara and Sheana, so the two of them helped put some food on her little plate for her. They all sat grinning as they watched Josie fill her plate up like she was still Jo.

“Don’t take what you can’t eat Josie.” Sara warned as she watched her boyfriend now girlfriend putting more food on the plate in front of her.

“I never do.” Josie said in her musical voice.

“You were never a girl before today though sweetie.” Sara said sarcastically as she smiled at Josie’s smug look.

“I don’t think one weekend of good eating is going to kill this cute figure you gave me.” Josie said dismissively as she started shovelling food into her mouth.

“I didn’t mean it like that Josie.” Sara frowned. “I just mean that your new body shape won’t be able to hold that much food.” Sara added as she pointed to the plate full of food Josie had.

“I’d be careful eating like that as well.” Sandy pointed out as she watched Josie get a massive fork full of food and try to put it in her much smaller mouth. Half of it went in, but the other half fell off the fork and fell between Josie’s new breasts making her jump when the hot food made contact with the tender flesh.

“Ouch! Ouch! Hot, hot.” Josie said as she franticly tried to get the food back out of its new home.

Sara was trying to help Josie out, but was having trouble doing much at all as she was laughing to hard just like the others were. “Sit still and let me help get you cleaned up.” Sara finally got out between giggles.

Josie stopped moving around and let Sara clean off the food and then spent a little longer than needed making sure her new breast area was clean and free of any food. Josie was getting turned on again by Sara’s gentle strokes with the napkin. Josie was soon slapping a hand over her mouth when a moan of pleasure escaped her lips. This just set the others off in fits of giggles again as they looked at Josie go a deep shade of red.

“I’m sorry about that.” Josie blushed some more as she batted Sara’s hands away and tried to get on with her meal, taking much more lady like bites this time.

“We’re sorry for laughing at you Josie, but please don’t be too embarrassed about what you’re feeling at the minute.” Karen said in a soothing motherly way. “Most girls grown up getting use to the feelings that have been forced onto you in one go.” Karen added with a smile.

“I’m not sure I could ever get use to having these things stuck out in front of me.” Josie said as she stuck her chest out while looking down at her breasts. Josie could still feel some pain from where the hot food had burnt her inner breast area so she winced a bit.

“Did you burn yourself just now Josie?” Karen asked with worry in her voice.

“Yes a little bit Karen, but it serves me right for not remembering I have a smaller mouth now.” Josie said as she tried to play down the pain she was feeling.

“I can fix that Josie.” Sheana said as she got up out her seat and walked around the table to where Josie was sat. Sheana held her hand over Josie’s chest and a blue glow shone out from her hand as Josie felt the pain vanish from her inner breast. “Better?” Sheana asked when she moved her hand way.

“Much better, thank you Sheana.” Josie smiled as she looked up at her. Without even thinking about it, Josie was suddenly holding her arms out to give Sheana a hug to thank her further.

“I’m glad to help Josie, but please be more careful in the future.” Sheana warned as she hugged her back before she returned to her seat next to Michelle, so she could carry on eating her dinner.

They all carried on eating their dinner until Josie had them all laughing again, but it was something she said this time that had them laughing, not something she did wrong.

“I can see one advantage to having these puppies.” Josie said as she looked down at her breasts.

“And what would that be Josie?” Karen asked for the rest of the table.

“I should be able to stop the food landing in my lap and dirtying my trousers when I wear them.” Josie giggled.

“I’m glad to see you finding good points in having breasts Josie, but please don’t refer to them as Puppies.” Karen cringed at the use of the male term for a woman’s breasts.

“Sorry Karen, I didn’t mean any offence with it.” Josie said with a sad look on her face.

“I’m sure you’ll see women in a different light by the end of the weekend.” Karen said with a frown as she thought about all the times she’d been looked at like she was a prize to be won by any man that looked at her.

“I’m already beginning to see things very differently Karen.” Josie pointed out.

“Mum? Speaking about this weekend. I was wondering if Josie and Michelle could sleep here until Sunday?” Sara asked her mum looking hopeful.

“Normally I wouldn’t have a problem with it sweetie, but I think you forget that Josie can only be Josie for twelve hours before she has to take the ring off to let it recharge.” Karen pointed out the floor in Sara’s idea. “And I’m sorry, but I’m not ready to let you and Jo sleep together.” Karen told her.

“Mum! I’d never do anything like that!” Sara said in total shock at what her mum was getting at.

“I know you mean that Sara, but things can just get out of hand and hormones take control of a situation sometimes.” Karen said with a sad smile.

“I could charm a second ring that would mean Josie could stay for the weekend Mum.” Sheana said. “Each ring would last for twelve hours, so other than removing one ring to put the other one on, Josie would be here until the ring was removed.” Sheana explained.

“I can live with that if you all find it acceptable?” Karen said with a smile. “But I would want a couple of things done if Josie and Michelle are stopping for the weekend.” Karen said before any of the others could answer her question.

“What’s that mum?” Sara asked.

“First I want Michelle to hand over both the rings she uses to become Mike until Sunday when she’s ready to go home, and I want Sheana to add a little spell to the second ring for Josie, so only I can remove it.” Karen laid down her terms for the weekend slumber party.

“I’ve got no problem with that.” Michelle said as she pulled a ring out her skirt pocket and handed it over to Karen before removing a necklace from around her neck with the second emergency ring on it. Michelle looked glad to have a reason to give the two rings away.

“Thank you Michelle.” Karen said with a smile as she took the two rings and placed them in the pocket on her business suit. “What about you Josie? Will you be willing to lock yourself in that form overnight with me in control of it?” Karen asked as she looked at Josie.

“I’d never show you or any of your family disrespect Karen, and I trust you with my life, so I’m happy to wear a ring that gives you control over me, just like this one is controlled by Sara.” Josie said as she held up her hand with the ring on it that made her look like a girl.

“You know that I am the only one that can remove the ring?” Sara asked, shocked to find out Josie had already worked out she was stuck as a girl until She removed it for her.

“I had my suspicions, but now I know they were well founded.” Josie giggled in her new girlie way.

“Aren’t you mad with me for doing it to you?” Sara asked looking a little sheepish over what she’d got Sheana to do.

“No, not at all Sara.” Josie smiled as she put her new smaller hand on top of Sara’s and looked her in the eyes. “I love you Sara, and I also trust you with my life.” Josie added just before she leaned in and kissed Sara on the lips. Josie was proud of herself for managing to keep the kiss a short but meaningful one that didn’t leave her feeling too gooey on the inside.

“Does you mind? I’s trying to eat here.” Jenna said with a screwed up face when she saw the two girls kissing each other.

“Are you feeling left out Jen bear?” Sara asked as she spun around in her seat and started covering Jenna in kisses.

“Stop it, stop it!” Jenna giggled as she tried to stop Sara from covering her face in kisses. “I not mean you kiss me silly! I just not want see you kiss at dinner table why I try to eat my’s dinner.” Jenna said between giggles.

Sara stopped playing around with Jenna and helped her get seated properly again before she turned back to face Josie and find out what her and Michelle would need to do so they could stop the weekend.

“Will the two of you not need to become boys again to call home and make sure you can both stop the weekend?” Karen asked as she pattered the pocket with the rings in that Michelle used to become Mike again.

“My parents will be away for a week yet, so I’ll just send them an email later.” Michelle said with a shrug. “I could do with going home and getting my night things though if I’m going to be here for the weekend.” Michelle pointed out.

“I can blink us their later if that’s okay with you mum?” Sheana asked as she looked at Karen.

“That would be a wonderful idea Sheana.” Karen smiled her permission for Sheana to use her magic to take her and Michelle to get her things for the weekend. “What about you Josie, do you need to call home and get the okay to stop away from home for the weekend?” Karen asked.

“I’ll just text my mum telling her that I’ll be stopping at Mike’s for the weekend. We do it all the time anyway, or we did before Sara and Sheana came into our lives.” Josie said with a grin.

“That’s that sorted out then.” Karen smiled. “It’s been some time since I hosted a slumber party.” She added with a grin.

Sara remembered Sandy having them in the past, but being a boy back then meant she never got to join in the fun. Simon would hide under his covers and sob himself to sleep as he listened to Sandy and her friends giggling and having fun. Sara snapped out of her sad trip down memory lane when she heard Sandy say her name.

“I’m sorry I never let you come and join in the fun at my slumber parties Sara.” Sandy said with a sad look at her sister. “I’d have loved to let you come and join in the fun if I’d realised how unhappy you really were.” Sandy added as she reached over and took hold of Sara’s hand to show just how truly sorry she was.

“Don’t feel sad sis. You weren’t to know how I felt, and it would have been weird having a boy join you and your friends.” Sara waved off Sandy’s worry. “I’m having my own slumber party now anyway.” Sara added with a grin.

“Can I’s be part of your sleeping party?” Jenna asked as she tugged on Sara’s t-shirt.

“It wouldn’t be a slumber party without you Jen bear.” Sara said as she pulled Jenna up onto her knee. Jenna sat grinning on Sara’s knee as she thought about being part of this slumber party Sara had just been talking about.

They all finished eating and Josie found out Sara was right about her not being able to eat as much. She had barely eaten half of what she took before she felt full to bursting and had to stop. Josie still found room to put a small dish of ice cream away though.

Once desert was out the way, Karen and Sandy left to go and pick Karen’s old car, now Sandy’s new one up, While Prue sat at the kitchen table talking to Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Josie as they got the dishes washed and put away with some help from Jenna who was sat on a chair at the sink helping Josie to wash while Sara, Sheana and Michelle dried.

“You better send your mum a text message to say you’re going to be sleeping at Mikes this weekend Josie.” Sara said as she watched Josie drying her hands and helping Jenna to get dry once they’d finished washing all the dishes.

“Fank you for helping me do de dishes Josie.” Jenna smiled as she watched Josie trying to get her dry.

“The dishes weren’t the only things to get washed looking at the state of your dress.” Josie giggled. “Maybe we should just put you in the bath with all the dishes and do the washing up that way?” Josie suggested with a grin.

“No! Dat sound painful.” Jenna said looking shocked at the idea. “What if I’s sit on a fork or’s somefing else sharp?” Jenna asked with a scowl.

“Hmm, you do have a good point there Jen bear.” Josie said with a frown. “Silly me for not thinking of that. It’s a good job you’re a lot smarter than I am.” Josie added.

“Dat otay Josie, you get smarter now you a girl.” Jenna said in a matter of fact way.

“Hey! Not all girls are smarter than men you know young lady.” Josie said as she started to tickle Jenna over the insult to her former gender.

“All de men I meet are not as smart as Prue and Sara.” Jenna pointed out. “Day try to hurt me why day are around and day always get bopped on de head for it.” Jenna sighed like the men should have known better than to try in the first place.

“What about Jo and Mike? They treat you nice, and can be just as smart as Prue and Sara.” Josie pointed out.

“Yes Jo and Mike smarter than other men. Day no it better to be girl dan boy.” Jenna giggled excitedly. “We start’s sleepy party now?” Jenna asked.

“And you called me a sexist.” Josie said as she looked up at Sara from where she was crouched down in front of Jenna.

“I’ve never called you a sexist Josie.” Sara grinned.

“I didn’t mean that sort of a sexist Sara, and you know it.” Josie pointed out. “I’m talking about the way I was treating you at school today.” She added with a frown.

“But that wasn’t you Josie.” Sara said. “That was Jo that was being a sexist pig.” Sara added with a giggle.

Josie went to speak again, but realised that Sara would just keep twisting it back round to being Jo v Josie, so she just frowned and carried on helping Jenna to get dry. Once Jenna was as dry as she would be without a change of clothes, Josie went back up to Sara’s room to grab Jo’s mobile and sent her mum a text to say she’d be spending the weekend at Mike’s. Josie waited to get a text back telling him to keep out of trouble and to have a good time.

“I wonder what mum would say if she saw what I looked like at the minute?” Josie giggled to herself as she put Jo’s mobile back in his school bag.

Josie was just about to leave Sara’s bedroom and return back down stairs when she saw a pile of clothes folded up and sat on the top of a chest of draws, so she decided to take a closer look at the sort of things Sara would have her wearing over the weekend.

Most of it was just skirts and t-shirts, but there were a couple of cute dresses that Jo had seen Sara and Sheana wearing. Josie was just holding one up to her and looking in the full-length mirror when Sara entered the room followed by Sheana and Michelle.

“You’re really getting into the girl thing aren’t you Josie?” Sara said with a grin from ear to ear when she saw that Josie had been checking out how a couple of dresses would look on her.

“I was just trying to copy what I’d seen girls do in the movies.” Josie blushed as she tried to fold the dress back up and place it back on the pile of clothes.

“There’s no need to blush Josie.” Sara smiled as she walked over to help her with the dresses, which should have been put on hangers, not left folded in with the other clothes like they were. “I want you to have fun and just be a girl for the weekend.” Sara added.

“It’s hard to be anything else looking like this.” Josie giggled as she looked down at her chest covering the view of her feet. “Is it weird that I kind of like the way I feel in this form?” Josie asked looking more serious about it now.

“Like as in you want to stay like it?” Sara asked, not fully understanding what Josie was trying to say. “Or like as in its fun looking at life from another angel?”

“It feels different, but the same at the same time, but I don’t want to stay a girl forever like Michelle and you.” Josie explained with worry in her voice. “I still like plain old Jo, but doing this makes me feel even closer to you in so many ways.” She added with a grin as she thought about getting to see Sara naked in the bathroom earlier.

“Good, because I still want to spend time with Jo, but it will be fun getting to go shopping with my girlfriend as well.” Sara grinned as she turned to face Josie after she’d put the second dress on a hanger and put it away. Sara wrapped her arms around Josie and pulled her closer for a kiss.

Even though Josie didn’t really feel any weaker now she was a girl, she could now feel the raw power Sara had at her command as she gripped Josie tight to her as they kissed. Josie liked the idea of not having to pretend to be the big macho guy at the minute, not that he was very good at playing that sort of role, and he knew that Sara didn’t like him acting like that.

“So what does one do at a slumber party then?” Josie asked when Sara let her up for air. “Apart from sleep that is.” She added with a giggle.

“We paint each other’s nails, play around with makeup, try on clothes, and tell each other our darkest secrets.” Sara said in a spooky voice just before she started giggling. “I’m not too sure what we should do at a slumber party to be honest with you.” Sara added with some more giggling.

“I’m going to blink Michelle and myself over to her place, so she can get some clothes and her night things. Then we’ll make the second ring for your mum to control Josie with over night.” Sheana said as she got ready to blink the two of them.

“Control me?! “ Josie shouted looking worried at the choice of words Sheana had picked to describe what Karen would be able to do to her new female form.

“Yes. Mum will control when you become Jo again while you sleep with Sara.” Sheana said in a matter of fact way.

“So she won’t be able to make me do anything weird then?” Josie asked.

“Why would mother want to make you do anything weird?” Sheana asked, not understand Josie’s sudden look of panic.

“I know she wouldn’t, but it’s just the way you worded it Sheana. Sorry for getting so freaked out.” Josie said with a weak smile.

“Your mind will remain your own Josie.” Sheana smiled back finally understand the reason for her worry. “Only when you become Jo again will be controlled by Sara and our mother.” Sheana added just before she took hold of Michelle’s hand, and the two of them suddenly vanished.

“That was so cool!” Josie said as she saw Sheana and Michelle vanish before her eyes. “I’m sorry if I made it sound like I don’t trust your mum Sara.” Josie added as she turned to make sure Sara wasn’t upset with her for what she’d just said.

“No problem Josie. I’ve been feeling a little worried since mum laid down this new ground rule about you having to wear a ring that only she can remove while you spend the weekend having a sleep over.” Sara sighed. “I feel like she still doesn’t trust me.” Sara added with a little anger in her voice.

“I don’t mind Sara.” Josie smiled. Sara could still see Jo when Josie smiled like that. “If you feel anything like I do right now, then it could be a good thing to not have the temptation available to us.” Josie added with a grin.

“The feelings are intense aren’t they when you first start to feel them.” Sara said as she remembered how she felt the first time she started to explore her new body just after Sheana changed her. That was why she’d helped Josie in the bathroom, so she could get over the first hump of being a girl. “These feeling were one of the reasons I was worried about you not wanting to go back to being Jo again after this weekend.” Sara owned up to being worried about Jo’s wanting to try being a girl.

“Nothing could stop me wanting to spend time with you as Jo, Sara, not even that amazing feeling you gave me in your bathroom.” Josie smiled at the memory of her first mind blowing orgasm. “I like being Jo and having the most beautiful girlfriend on my arm to much to want to remain in this form.” Josie added with a grin just before she leaned in and kissed Sara this time.

“Keep talking like that young lady, and I may take that ring off and have my wicked way with you before my mother has time to get Sheana to make another ring so she can control you.” Sara giggled when they stopped kissing.

“I couldn’t do that to your mother Sara. I respect her to much to do that, and I want the first time we make love to be something special.” Josie said it, but Sara could see that it was Jo saying it really when she looked into the girl’s deep brown eyes.

“I want my first time to be special as well Jo.” Sara said using Josie’s male name to show she understood what he was trying to say. “Do you really not mind being a girl then at the minute?” Sara asked wanting to change the subject away from sex.

“No, not really.” Josie said with a shrug. “The new centre of balance takes a bit of getting use to, and having to lean forward to see my feet is a little weird as well.” Josie giggled as she shook her chest from side to side, making her breasts jiggle.

“Is it what you thought it would be like?” Sara asked.

“To be honest with you Sara, no its not. I thought I’d feel weak and less able to take care of myself, but I don’t feel any different really, other than the things I’ve just told you about.” Josie said as she pointed at her chest with a grin.

“You do get use to them being there.” Sara giggled as she jiggled her own breasts at Josie. “I’d feel lost without them now.” Sara added with a worried look.

“I’d miss them too.” Josie pouted as she cupped one of Sara’s breasts in her new smaller hand and she started playing with the nipple through the t-shirt and bra cup. Josie had been a girl just long enough to know what would get Sara turned on, and looking at the way Sara had closed her eyes and was beginning to breathe a little heavier, it was working.

“MMM, that feels so good.” Sara moaned as she gripped Josie’s head between her hands and pulled her closer so they could kiss why Josie kept playing with her nipple. Sara kept Kissing Josie, but moved one of her hands down to start playing with one of Josie’s nipples in the same way.

*****

Sara and Josie were both lying on the bed panting and looking a little flushed when Sheana and Michelle blinked back into the bedroom with a bag each. They didn’t need telling what the other two had been up to. They just looked at each other and then giggled before looking back at Sara and Josie, who were now sat up and trying to straighten out their clothes again.

“Maybe we should have knocked before blinking back.” Michelle said with a sly grin.

“I’ll try hanging a mental ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the door.” Sara said with a smirk.

“Can you do that?” Josie asked getting in on the fun.

“I hope the ring stayed on while you played around?” Sheana asked looking a little more serious than the other three.

“Yes!” Sara snapped. “You haven’t been gone that long, and Josie is still dressed like a girl, look” Sara pointed out as she looked at the dress Josie was wearing. “I’m not weird enough to want to have sex with Jo while dressed in girl’s clothes.” Sara added with a weirded out look on her face.

“Sara and I spoke while the two of you were out the room, and we both want the first time to be special for the both of us, so I won’t be trying anything like that this weekend.” Josie explained.

“I’m sorry to sound old fashioned about all this, but I was raised in a time when this sort of thing wasn’t as common place as it is now.” Sheana said looking uncomfortable talking about it.

“I’m the one that’s sorry sis for snapping at you just now.” Sara said as she slid off the bed and gave Sheana a hug. “Josie and I were just playing around, nothing more than that sis, and I don’t plan to just go at it like that either.” Sara said with a look that said she was being deadly serious about it.

“I do need to have a word with Josie and Michelle while we’re on the subject of...” Sheana blushed when she tried to say the word sex, but couldn’t bring herself to say it.

“Sex?” Josie finished for her.

“Yes.” Sheana nodded as she blushed an even deeper shade of red. “I need to give you a warning, but please hear me out before you get angry with me.” Sheana warned in a worried tone.

“Why would we get angry with you Sheana?” Michelle asked as she saw the worry in Sheana’s eyes.

“I know that I told you the rings would help you stay as a girl Josie, and you as a boy Michelle, but if either of you had sex and got pregnant, then the rings would no longer work until the child had been born.” Sheana explained.

“You mean have sex with a man?” Josie asked with a worried look on her face.

“Yes with a man.” Sheana said with a puzzled look until she realised that Josie was worried about what her and Sara had been doing. “What you did with Sara doesn’t count Josie.” Sheana added with a reassuring smile.

“I don’t plan on going with a man anytime in the future, but thanks for the warning.” Josie said with a shudder at the thought of letting a man do anything like Sheana was getting at.

“That goes double for me.” Michelle said as she must have been thinking the same thing Josie was, because she also shuddered at the thought of letting a man touch her in that way.

“On the off chance that something like that did happen, couldn’t you just cast another spell to end the pregnancy?” Josie asked.

“No! I would never cast a spell that would end a human life.” Sheana said with anger in her voice. “To take a human life is against all codes of light magic, and I would never dream of doing such a thing.” Sheana said with fear of even thinking about such a thing.

“Couldn’t we take a morning after pill to end the problem that way?” Josie asked.

“What is this morning after pill you speak of?” Sheana asked looking confused.

“The morning after pill is something the medical world came up with to help girls to silly to not have unprotected sex.” Sara pointed out, not wanting to go into the real reasons for the pill and how it was designed for rape victims. Sara didn’t think Sheana was ready for a conversation like that.

“No form of magical or medical aid would get rid of the baby once you were pregnant.” Sheana explained. “The spell keeping you a girl, or stopping you becoming a boy would protect the baby growing inside you until it had been born.” Sheana added.

“I can’t see the point of talking about any of this Josie. Sheana and I don’t plan on letting either of you anywhere near any men or boys for that matter.” Sara frowned at the pointless discussion Josie was having with Sheana about the risk of getting pregnant.

“I don’t have any plan to let you either.” Josie pointed out with a worried look. “I just find it interesting that suddenly having a new life growing inside me could stop me from becoming a boy again until the baby was born.” Josie added with a thoughtful look on her face.

“If that’s what will happen because of what you call light magic Sheana, then does that also mean that there is dark magic?” Michelle asked.

“Yes there is. You can’t have one without the other normally.” Sheana pointed out. “Dark magic is a more raw form with little control over it.” Sheana tried to explain.

“Which is the more powerful of the two types?” Josie asked.

“They are both equal in power Josie; it’s what you chose to do with it that makes the difference.” Sheana said with a shrug. “Dark magic will darken the soul and make the user care less for the world around them. The darkness of the soul is then reflected in how the person looks, that is why you use images of dark magic witches in all you books.” Sheana pointed out referring to the fact all the pictures she’d seen were of witches with pointy noses and warts, and dressed in black.

“I never realised any of that. I just thought a witch was a witch.” Josie said.

“Do I look like one of them dark witches in your books?” Sheana asked with a hurt look.

“No, but I never thought witches were real either before I met you and Sara.” Josie pointed out. “I always thought those images were just to frighten young kids at Halloween.” Josie added. “And for the record, I think you look really cute by the way.” Josie said as she stepped over and gave Sheana a hug.

“Thanks Josie, you’re not un-cute yourself.” Sheana giggled as they hugged.

“Stands to reason Sheana, I only work with the best witches you know.” Josie said with pride just before she started giggling, which set off the other three.

The four girls were still giggling when Jenna and Prue came into the room. It didn’t take long for them to be sat around playing with hair, nails and makeup. Prue was quite good and she sat Josie down and explained the basics to her with the other’s sat listening as well.

“Are you sure you’ve not done this before?” Prue asked Josie at one point as she watched Josie applying her eye makeup after Prue had shown her what to do.

“No! I’ve never tried putting makeup on before today.” Josie said defensively. “I’m just a quick study.” Josie added.

“You could have a future as a makeup artist with a little more practice.” Prue offered as an idea, forgetting all about Josie really being Jo.

“Thanks for the tip Prue, but I don’t plan on making Josie a full time thing.” Josie pointed out.

“You get lots of male makeup artists Josie, so I wouldn’t be so quick to dismiss it.” Prue argued. “I’m sure Sheana could charm a ring so you could be both Jo and Josie when you get older.” Prue suggested.

“I think I’ll see how I cope over this weekend before I start planning out a future for Josie.” She smiled as she carried on doing her eye makeup while Prue watched her.

“We need to get you use to walking in heels before Sunday, or it will be a dead giveaway that you’re not what you appear to be.” Sara said after they had finished painting their nails and they all had perfect makeup and hair to go with it.

It turned out that some of Prue’s past one hundred and fifty years hadn’t been wasted. She was a good teacher and soon had the girls all working on each other’s hair and makeup.

“Can’t I just keep wearing these?” Josie asked as she pointed down to the ballet pumps she was wearing again after her toe nails had dried.

“No, I want you to be able to walk in heels as well as boots and some other forms of shoe.” Sara told her. “Don’t look so worried about it Josie, I won’t be trying to get you walking around in sky high heels just yet.” Sara added with a grin.

Sara soon had Josie walking back and forth in a pair of sandals with a two inch heel on them and Josie found out they weren’t as bad as she first thought they would be. Sara then had her in the same boot’s Sara had worn the day she saved Mike from being beat up by Bull and his friends. These boots had a three inch heel which was a little narrower than the two inch heel on the sandal, but Josie soon got the hang of walking on them as well.

“You have quite a sexy little walk in those boots Josie.” Sara said with a grin as she watched Josie walking across the bedroom for the umpteenth time.

“Is that a good or bad thing?” Josie asked as she stopped and turned to look at Sara before walking back towards her.

“Good because you look like you’ve been doing it all your life, but bad because all the boys will want to hit on you while we’re out shopping on Sunday.” Sara said with a grin.

“I won’t be wearing these boots on Sunday then.” Josie said looking worried about being hit on by other guys.

“You could wear a potato sack on Sunday Josie, and the guys will still be hitting on you, just like they will be hitting on Sara, Sheana and Michelle.” Prue told her. “Just be polite and tell them you’re not interested and they should soon leave you alone.” Prue said looking hopeful that the girls wouldn’t find any assholes while out shopping on Sunday, not that she was too worried about any of them with Sara and Sheana around.

“Couldn’t I just wear a t-shirt that says ‘I’m a lesbian’ on it?” Josie asked with a grin as she stuck her chest out with pride.

“I don’ think that would help keep the boys away from you Josie, if anything it could make things worse for you and the others.” Prue pointed out with a worried look.

“We’ll just be four friends out shopping on Sunday Josie. I don’t want to stick out for reasons like that.” Sara said as she thought about the trouble they could end up with if Josie did wear a t-shirt that said that on it. “I’ll be there to keep you safe.” Sara added as she tried to look all tough by flexing her muscles and doing a macho he-man pose.

“My hero.” Josie giggled as she played the damsel in distress and fell at Sara’s feet like Sara had just saved her from a fate worse than death. “Please keep the bad men away from me Sara.” Josie added sounding just like Scarlett O’Hara from gone with the wind. This soon had them all falling on the bed and the floor in fits of giggles.

Even Jenna thought it looked funny to see Josie with her arms wrapped around Sara’s legs like she was letting Sara protect her from some invisible evil. “You funny Josie.” Jenna said.

Before they all started to get ready for bed, Sara wanted to go down and show her mum and Sandy what Josie looked like with her hair and makeup done. Sara also wanted to ask Sandy of she had a spare pair of slippers and a night shirt Josie could borrow. Sara and Sheana were already sharing what Sara had.

Karen and Sandy were sat in the living room sorting out paperwork for the swapping over of the car to Sandy when the girls all entered the living room looking very glamorous. Even Jenna and Prue had got all dolled up for fun.

“I hope none of you are thinking about going out clubbing? You’re not old enough.” Karen said with a grin. “But you do all look very pretty though.” She added.

All the girls said thank you and then Sara looked at Sandy. “Sandy? Do you have a spare night shirt and slippers that Josie can borrow for a couple of nights?”

“I’ve got a couple of night shirts. But I can’t help with the slippers sis.” Sandy said with a sad look.

“What about the slippers we brought for you just before all this happened? Won’t they do for a couple of days?” Karen asked as she thought about all the clothes they had gone out and brought just before Simon came home as Sara. “It’s a shame we wasted all that money on clothes and shoes you’ll never wear.” Karen sighed.

“If you don’t mind me using magic mum, I could change some of them things to suit a girl.” Sheana suggested with a nervous look at her new mum.

“You can do that Sheana? Change all of Sara’s old Male clothes into those suitable for a girl?” Karen asked a little shocked that she hadn’t thought of this before.

“Yes I can mum. Changing one item to another is easy to do. Making something from nothing can be a little trickier.” Sheana explained.

“Why have you never suggested this before now Sheana?” Karen asked with a puzzled look.

“You said you didn’t want me using magic unless you told me to when we first met and you adopted me as your daughter, and I’ve just not thought to mention it again until now.” Sheana shrugged. “So do you want me to change Sara’s old clothes?” Sheana asked.

“Yes, please do Sheana.” Karen said, happy that they could get some use out of all the clothes she’d brought Simon before he turned into a girl. “How does it work then Sheana?” Karen asked.

“I just need to see the clothes and then I need you to show me what you want me to change each piece into.” Sheana told them as Karen cleared a space on the sofa for her to sit down while Sandy grabbed a couple of clothing catalogues.

Sara and Prue took Josie and Michelle out to the garage so they could grab all the bags with Simon’s clothes in and then took them back to the living room for Sheana to change into usable female clothing. They were all soon sat around watching Sheana change item after item of clothing from that suitable for a boy to that suitable for a girl. She even changed the new male slippers Karen had brought Simon, into a pair of big fluffy bunny slippers that looked the same as the pair Michelle had brought with her from home that she’d been wearing along with the silk PJ’s she’d been wearing the night before when her. Sara and Prue popped in to pick up the voice altering device Mike had made.

“This brings a whole new meaning to the word ‘Recycling’” Sandy giggled as she watched Sheana transform a pair of jeans into a denim skirt. Sandy even managed to talk her mum into letting Sheana change some of Simon’s things into some cute looking dresses she could wear to her new job.

“I think that will do for now Sheana.” Karen smiled when she saw the large pile of girls clothes stacked up on an armchair. “I hope you still have enough magic left in you to charm the other ring for Josie?” Karen asked looking worried for her daughter.

“Okay mum, and yes I still have plenty of power left to charm the ring.” Sheana smiled. “I just need a spot of your blood to tie the ring to you so no one else can remove it.” Sheana added as she pulled a ring out her pocket and placed it in her mum’s hand.

“Blood?! How much blood?” Karen asked looking worried.

“Just a drop mum.” Sheana said in a calming voice as she picked up a pin off the table and spoke something before the end of the pin glowed red with heat. “You’ll just feel a slight prick.” Sheana added. She was soon looking round with a puzzled look on her face when everyone started giggling and laughing. “What have I said now?” She whined.

“Sorry sis, but it’s just the way you said mum would feel a slight prick.” Sara got out between giggles.

“I worry that I will never understand this modern humour.” Sheana said with a sigh, still not understanding what they were all laughing for.

Sara with some help from Sandy and Prue then explained what the word Prick was also used for nowadays. Sheana was shocked that any of them would think she’d say such a thing to her mother.

“I didn’t mean it in such a way mum! Please forgive me if I’ve upset you.” Sheana said as she fell at her mother’s feet to beg for her forgiveness.

“Don’t look so worried sweetie.” Karen said as she pulled Sheana up to a sitting passion on the sofa next to her. “Do you think I’d be laughing if I thought you meant it in that way?” Karen asked as she hugged a shocked looking Sheana in her arms.

Sheana was soon feeling better as her mum hugged her. She was soon ready to draw a drop of blood from her mum’s finger, and then she wiped the blood on the ring and chanted the same spell that charmed the other ring that Josie was wearing at the minute.

“Will I become Jo again once you remove the ring I have on to replace it with the new one?” Josie asked when she saw that Sheana had finished charming the new ring.

“No, the change back to Jo won’t happen for an hour after the ring is removed.” Sheana explained. “I added that after the trouble we had at school today. This way if anyone does manage to remove the ring, you won’t change right away.” Sheana added with a smile.

“Smart thinking sis.” Sara grinned. “Give me your hand Josie and I’ll take that ring off you and let you put the new one on.” Sara added as she held out her hand to remove the ring she’d got control over.

Josie gave Sara her hand and then watched as Sara pulled the ring from her hand. Josie was shocked to see how easy it was for Sara to take it off, Josie had tried a couple of times to remove the ring, but it was stuck when she tried. Sara had just slipped it off like it was two sizes too big for her.

“Do I need to slip the new one onto Josie’s finger Sheana?” Karen asked, not sure what, if anything needed to be done by her.

“No, Josie can slip the new ring on, just like she can with the one Sara took off her, but each ring can only be removed by the one I bound it to.” Sheana said as she watched Josie slip the new ring on the same finger Sara had just taken the other ring off. “To prove my point Sara, why don’t you try and take the new ring off Josie’s hand.” Sheana smiled.

Sara was soon pulling on the new ring, but unlike the one that bonded Josie to her, this ring was stuck. Sara stopped trying to pull it off then Josie screamed out in some pain.

“Ouch! I’d like to keep the finger for another time Sara!” Josie said as she cupped her hand under her other arm for some protection from Sara’s rough handling after Sara spent a couple of seconds giving it a good tug trying to get it off.

“Do you mind if I try and remove it Josie?” Karen asked as she held out her hand.

“Okay.” Josie said looking worried, but she held out the hand with the ring on it for Karen to try and remove the ring that was holding her in the form of a girl.

Karen took hold of Josie’s shaking hand in one of hers and then she took hold of the ring in her other thumb and finger before she gently tried to remove the ring. Karen was shocked when the ring just slid straight off Josie’s finger to leave it sat in her fingers. Happy that it worked she soon slipped it back onto Josie’s finger where it would remain until morning.

“I’ll remove it again in the morning just before we leave the house to go see this Hypatia you’ve been telling me all about.” Karen said as she laid down the law. “I will also put it back on again when we get back tomorrow evening.” She added with a no argument tone to her voice as she looked at first Sara and then Josie. Karen got a yes mum from Sara and a yes Karen from Josie.

Karen sent the girls up to get ready for bed while she sorted out making drinking chocolate for them all. Karen couldn’t help but giggle fifteen minutes later when all the girls entered the kitchen all wearing silk PJ’s in different colours, and large fluffy bunny slippers just like the ones she’d watched Sheana make for Josie. Even Prue was wearing PJ’s and bunny slippers, but her slippers had fangs that made them look like vampire bunny slippers.

“I know I look silly.” Prue said when she saw Karen start to giggle as she pointed at Prue’s feet, or the big white bunny heads with the red tipped fangs poking out the fake mouth.

“Not silly Prue, just super cute.” Karen said between giggles as she looked at the others. Sheana had even made a smaller pair of silk PJ’s and Bunny slippers for Jenna to wear.

“I’m meant to be a big bad vampire! We don’t do cute, never mind super cute!” Prue grumbled as she let Jenna lead her over to the table so she could help her get on a chair so she could enjoy her hot chocolate and marshmallows.

“You still sound’s like mean moody Prue’s to me sis.” Jenna said as she let Prue lift her onto the chair at the kitchen table.

“Would a mean moody Prue do this baby sister?” Prue asked as she started to tickle Jenna.

Jenna couldn’t do anything to stop Prue because she was giggling to much as she squealed for her sister to stop.

“I’ll stop when you say sorry for calling me mean and moody.” Prue said as she kept tickling the small girl.

“I sorry, I sorry!” Jenna managed to squeal between giggles.

“That’s better, now sit and drink you hot chocolate, and remember to be careful because it’s going to be hot.” Prue warned as she helped Jenna get straightened up on the chair.

“It not be hot chocolat if it not hot sis.” Jenna pointed out.

“Okay little miss smarty pants, just be quiet and have your drink.” Prue frowned.

“They not pants, they PJ’s.” Jenna said as she stroked her leg through the silk Pyjama bottoms. “But I’s do look pretty in dem.” Jenna grinned up at Prue, already knowing what Prue was trying to get at, but having too much fun with her sister.

“One more cheeky comment from you young lady and you’ll be going to bed with no hot chocolate.” Prue said trying to look serious.

Jenna had just opened her mouth to speak when Sara pushed a large marshmallow into it. It did the trick as all Prue heard was a mumble. “You need to learn to pick the battles you know you can win kiddo.” Sara giggled as she pushed another marshmallow into Jenna’s mouth to make sure she couldn’t wind Prue up anymore. Liking the taste of the marshmallows, Jenna was happy to stop speaking and let Sara carry on feeding her the sweet that went so perfectly with the hot chocolate.

Josie was finding the sensation of her nipples rubbing against the inside of the silk pyjama top without a bra to separate it was making her get that same tingly feeling again. She wanted to wear the bra to go to bed in, but was told that women don’t sleep in their bras. Josie looked around the table to see if she could see any sign that any of the others were having the same feelings she was right now, but they all looked happy to be talking about things like what Jenna had been doing while playing with Maggie and Cathleen, and what Karen’s new position in the Company was. Josie was so lost in thought that she jumped when she heard Sara’s voice in her head.

“Stop twisting side to side you dirty little minx you.” Sara’s voice giggled in her head.

“I can’t help it Sara. How do you women cope with feeling this all the time?” Josie thought to Sara with frustration in her voice.

“Well we don’t sit and rub our nipples like you’re doing for starters.” Sara thought to Josie as she reached over and pulled Josie’s hand away from her nipple where she’d started rubbing it through the Pyjama top.

Josie was shocked when she realised what she’d started doing without realising it. She started blushing when she realised that the whole table had also noticed what she was doing as well. “Sorry.” Josie said as she wrapped her hands around her mug and lifted it to her face, trying to hide the blush she could feel coming from it.

Jenna was the only one to look puzzled, but the others had all gone through the same thing Josie was going through now, and they knew how stimulating it could be to feel their nipples rub against something like silk.

“Not as easy being a girl as you thought it would be is it sweetie?” Karen asked with a smile.

“No it’s not Karen.” Josie said in a whisper. “I feel like I’m wearing a backpack back to front, but I can’t take it off so I can get close to things I normally just do without thinking about them.” Josie said a little louder with frustration in her voice.

“I’ve never thought of it that way before Josie, but I guess you could be right.” Karen said as she thought about what Josie was saying. “Most girls learn to deal with their breasts over time as they grow, but you’ve gone from being a boy earlier today, to now being a pretty young woman. That is a lot to accept in such a short time.” Karen added with a sad look.

“It’s only for a weekend, so I’m sure I can cope with it.” Josie said more to herself than anyone else sat at the table.

“It does get easier the longer you have them Josie.” Michelle pointed out, being the newest member of the all girls club after her. “If you think those are hard to deal with, you should try the ones Sheana and Sara gave me to start with.” Michelle added as she thought about the large breasts she’d suddenly grown when Sheana first cast the spell that changed her from Mike to Michelle. “Just thinking about it makes my back ache.” Michelle giggled.

“I could help Josie to understand how you felt Michelle.” Sheana said as she lifted her hand like she was about to cast a spell.

“No! I’ll take your word for it Michelle!” Josie said looking worried as she cupped her breasts in her hands trying to protect them from the spell Sheana was about to cast. Josie relaxed when she saw Sheana start to giggle.

“I’m just teasing you Josie.” Sheana giggled. “I couldn’t cast another spell on you while you’re already under one anyway.” Sheana pointed out.

“That’s good to know.” Josie said with a sigh as she let go of her breast again, not wanting to get excited again.

Things calmed down after that and they talked about more normal stuff while they finished their drinks. Once they were done they all went to the living room where Karen had helped Sandy drag all the sofa’s out the way so they could all sort of camp out in there for the night. Prue was going to sleep in her human form while Josie and Michelle stopped the weekend. Jenna was looking forward to having a normal weekend and cuddling up to her sister for once, and not a big grey wolf.

Karen helped them all to settle down before she turned off the light and went up to her bedroom. Sara and Sandy had tried to talk her into sleeping in the living room with them, but she’d just said her bones were getting to old for sleeping on a hard floor. Sheana had offered to make her a teenager again, but Karen had no desire to be that age again.

They all lay in the dark listening to Prue and Jenna tell them some of the adventures they had on their way to England. Prue didn’t tell them about the two men that she killed when she found them about to rape Jenna, and she left out the part where she was evil and left a trail of bodies in her wake as she hunted Jenna.

Josie was having trouble finding a good way to sleep until she felt Sara cuddle up to her, then she was soon drifting off to sleep with a smile on her face and Sara played with one of her nipples through her pyjama top.

*****

Karen woke them all the next morning when she sneaked into the living room and stepped over the sea of sleeping bodies as she made her way over to the curtains and suddenly pulled them open, letting the morning sun stream in.

“Morning girls! It’s such a lovely day today!” Karen said with a cheerful grin on her face as she looked down at the now moaning and groaning sea of semiconscious girls all trying to hide under the covers like they were all vampires that would burst into flames at any minute.

“Mum! That’s just mean.” Sandy said as she tried to focus on her mother still stood over near the window where the sun was shining in.

“That may be true dear, but it still doesn’t alter the fact that we have a busy day ahead of us, and I don’t want to be late going to see this Hypatia.” Karen said as she walked back across to the other side of the room grabbing the bed covers as she went. When she stopped and looked back, all she saw was a floor full of girl’s bodies all dressed in silk pyjamas. “Now the last two to get dressed and come for breakfast will end up washing and drying the dishes.” Karen added just before she left the living room to return to the kitchen so she could make a start on breakfast for them all.

Sara had already decided to just live with being one of the two that would be stuck washing the breakfast dishes as she lay looking at Josie rubbing the sleep from her eyes next to her.

“How did you sleep Josie?” Sara asked with a smile as she thought how cute she and Sheana had made Jo’s alter ego look.

“Fine once I cuddled up to you, but before that I kept trying to lie on my belly, which you can’t do with these things.” Josie frowned as she looked down at her jiggling chest as it moved around under the pyjama top.

“I know just what you mean, I had the same problem for the first couple of nights, but after that I just got used to sleeping another way.” Sara shrugged. “We better move, or mum will be back with a bowl of water in a minute.” Sara warned as she sat up and pulled Josie up to a sitting passion. Sheana, Michelle, Prue, Sandy and Jenna had all ran off, not wanting to be the last ones down for breakfast.

Sara and Josie got up to the bedroom and then sat on the bed while they waited for the others to finish getting washed and dressed. Once they were done and running down to get breakfast, Sara and Josie set to work getting washed and dressed.

“How did you ever get use to sitting down when you need to go?” Josie asked as she sat on the toilet and let the flow start. “It just feels so weird going like this.” She added as she got some toilet paper and wiped herself before getting up off the seat and flushing.

“It just felt right for me to go that way even before I changed.” Sara shrugged as she had a wash just before letting Josie wash her hands. “I’m beginning to get the feeling you’re not keen on being a girl.” Sara added with a sigh.

“It’s not that I don’t like it Sara, it’s just that I’ve always been happy as a male, and this is taking a little getting used to.” Josie said as she waved a hand up and down her body. “I’m not like you and Michelle, you both dreamed of being girls for as long as you can remember. I was happy with my male self, but I just wanted to be part of your group last weekend, so here I am seeing how the other half live.” Josie giggled as she struck a sexy pose with one hand on her hip and the other behind her head like an old fifties pinup.

“I love you even more for being so willing to go this far just to be closer to me Josie.” Sara purred as she stepped over to Josie and wrapped her arms around Josie’s neck and leaned in for a kiss. Josie thought she was getting better at controlling the feeling in this new body because she didn’t lose control this time as they kissed.

They finished getting dressed and then made their way down to get some breakfast before they all left to go and see Hypatia, so Sara could train and they could also talk to Hypatia about getting some help with monitoring the MIB’s

“Looks like you two are the lucky winners of the dish cloth and tea towel after breakfast.” Karen said with a grin.

“Technically that would make us the losers mum.” Sara frowned as she helped Josie take her seat before sitting down next to her to wait for her mum to finished dishing up the food.

“Details, details.” Karen giggled. “Now eat your breakfast, from what Sandy and Prue have told me over the past week, it sounds like you’ll need the energy.” Karen told Sara as she put a plate of food down in front of her and then put a second one down in front to of Josie.

They all ate mostly in silence, but what little talk there was, was mainly aimed at Josie and how she was coping with being a girl. She explained about the not being able to lie on her belly like she did when sleeping as Jo. Michelle knew what Josie was getting at, but she did say that you can, given enough time to get used to the added parts to the chest, but it had felt weird for her when she first tried sleeping while not wearing the ring that made her Mike again.

Once breakfast was finished, Sara and Josie set to work doing the dishes with some help from Sheana and Michelle. Then they all went up to brush their teeth and finish getting ready to leave. Karen took the ring off Josie and let Sara put the other one back on that she controlled before they left the house.

Sara had helped Josie get dressed in a simple cotton bra and panty set; she didn’t want Josie distracted to much while they were out today.

“These don’t feel as nice as the ones you gave me to wear last night Sara.” Josie said after letting Sara help her get the bra on. “This still feels much softer than anything I ever wore as a boy, but the silky feel of the bra last night was much nicer.” Josie added as she stroked her breast though the material.

“That was a special set I let you borrow last night, these are what I normally wear day to day.” Sara pointed out as she helped Jose step into a dress she’d just gotten out her wardrobe.

“You have special underwear?” Josie asked with a confused look. “I thought underwear was just underwear?” She asked.

“You’ve already answered that question for yourself.” Sara said looking a little smug with herself. “Did you feel a little more special last night when you had on that other bra and panty set?” Sara asked.

“Yes I did, I’ve already told you that.” Josie said as she realised that she had already answered her own question. “I see what you mean now.” She giggled as she turned around so Sara could zip up the dress for her.

“I think you’re beginning to like all these new clothes you’re getting to wear.” Sara said with a grin as she stood and watched Josie looking at herself in the full length mirror as she twisted from side to side making the dress she was wearing flare out.

“To be honest with you Sara, I am beginning to like it a lot.” Josie said looking a little worried. “You just have so much more different styles and materials to choose from.” She added as she ran a hand over the skirt of the dress as it wrapped around her upper leg.

“You can become Josie whenever you want you know.” Sara said as she stepped over and wrapped her arms around Josie just before she leaned in and kissed her. “I find it cool having a boyfriend that doesn’t mind getting in touch with his feminine side.” Sara purred when they broke the kiss.

“If I learn nothing else from doing this with you, I’ll sure be a better lover when we finally get to that stage in our relationship.” Josie grinned just before they kissed again. They had to break the kiss when Sheana and Michelle burst into the room.

“Mum says if you don’t get down stairs right this minute, we won’t be going anywhere all weekend, and we will be doing a top to bottom clean of the house.” Sheana said with a puzzled look. “Whatever that means?” Sheana added with a shrug.

“Trust me when I say you don’t want to find out.” Sara said as she broke the hug with Josie and grabbed her hand before dragging her out the room.

“Sara! What are you doing?” Josie shouted as she tried to make Sara stop. “Shouldn’t I have something on my feet before we leave the house?” She asked when she saw that Sara wasn’t going to stop for any other reason.

Sara suddenly stopped moving and looked down at Josie’s bare feet as she wiggled her toes at Sara to get her point across. “Good point girlfriend.” Sara giggled in a really bad imitation of an American teenager as she spun around and dragged Josie back to her bedroom and sorted out some sandals for Josie to wear.

The sandals were the same pair that Sara had got Josie to wear the night before as she had her practicing to walk in heels, so Josie was able to walk in them just fine, which was a good thing as Sara was soon dragging her out the bedroom and down the hallway before descending the stairs to meet up with the others all stood waiting to leave the house.

“Sorry mum.” Sara said when she saw her mum looking at her watch before frowning at her and letting out a sigh. “Josie couldn’t make her mind up on what she wanted to wear.” Sara added as she pointed at Josie as the reason for taking so long to get ready.

“I’m sure that was the reason.” Karen said trying not to grin when she saw the open mouthed shocked look Josie was giving Sara. “You two may want to do something about the smudged lipstick before we leave the house though.” Karen pointed out as she pointed at each girl’s lips.

“Crap!” Sara said as she looked at Josie and saw the messed up lip stick. “Get your lipstick and compact out Josie.” Sara said as she went in her own purse and got hers out.

Josie opened the purse that Sara had given her after filling it with half the contents of her vanity, and pulled out the lipstick and the small compact mirror before fixing her lipstick while the others looked on grinning at them both.

“I’d swear you’ve done this before Josie.” Prue said as she watched Josie fix her makeup and then check her hair that Sara had styled for her earlier.

“I’ve told you already. I’m just a quick study, and a girl has to look her best before leaving the house.” Josie said as she closed the compact and put everything back in the purse before striking a sexy pose that made everyone start to giggle at her.

“Are you sure you didn’t make a mistake when you charmed that ring?” Sara asked as she took Josie by the arm and started to drag her out the house so her mum could lock up.

Josie suddenly felt very nervous about leaving the house and showing the world her new female look. “Are you sure I look girlie enough Sara?” Josie asked as she tried to stop Sara dragging her along, but not having much luck.

“Josie you are a girl.” Sara said as she kept pulling her out the house. “Not even a doctor would say you were anything but a girl if they examined you.” Sara added as she finally got Josie out the house.

Prue and Jenna were going in Karen’s old car, Sandy’s new one with Sandy, while Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Josie would be going in Karen’s new car with her.

Sara and the others were seriously impressed with the new car her mum had when they stepped out the house and saw it parked on the driveway waiting for them to get in it. Karen pushed a button on the key fob and the doors clicked to let them all know that it was now unlocked.

“That must be some promotion they gave you mum.” Sara said as she got in the front passenger seat while Sheana, Josie and Michelle all got in the back. Sara took in a deep breath through her nose and took in the new car smell mixed with the rich smell of leather.

“It is sweetie.” Karen said as she got behind the wheel and pushed a button to start the car. “I’ve basically been handed the company to run for the new owners.” Karen said with some shock in her voice that she’d gone from just working for the company to now being the one in charge of it.

“I’m glad someone finally noticed how good you are at your job mum.” Sara looked over at her mum with a smile.

“Thanks sweetie.” Karen smiled back at her as she put a hand on top of Sara’s. “The extra money that I’ll be bringing home will help keep my girls clothed and fed as well.” Karen added with a giggle.

“Does that mean I get a bigger allowance now then?” Sara asked with a grin.

“Do you mind if I get my first new paycheque before you start asking for more pocket money?” Karen frowned. “It’s not like you need to rush out and buy more clothes is it? Not with all the things Sheana changed last night.” Karen added with a grin.

“But mum, what about all the things in the shops that Sheana and I might see and need.” Sara pleaded with her mum.

“My god, you really are a girl.” Karen said as she remembered having the same talks with Sandy when she was Sara’s age.

“Yep! And thanks for noticing.” Sara said with a grin.

Karen just shook her head as she backed out of the driveway and set off up the road with Sandy following behind. Sandy had told Karen the way to Hypatia’s place, so she could follow behind and enjoy the reaction of Josie and Michelle seeing the guards at the entrance to the grounds at Hypatia’s home.

*****

Karen found the place easy enough due to it being the only entrance on the long country lane. She had also been warned about the large stone statues on either side of the gateway coming to life and stepping down off the wall when they sensed magic of any sort. Karen pulled into the driveway and stopped at the gates to wait for entrance to the grounds. She wasn’t shocked when she saw the statues step down, but Josie and Michelle both let out very girlie squeals when they saw the two large stone figures step down off the wall and bend down to look in each side of the car.

“Miss Sara. Mistress is expecting you.” The stone figure looking in through Sara’s side of the car and said after looking at the two frightened looking girls clinging onto Sheana in the back of the car.

“Thank you.” Sara smiled at the figure as he pointed his sword towards the gate and they started to open. He bowed his head at Sara before stepping back up onto the wall and taking the pose he had before they pulled up.

Karen put the car in gear with a shaky hand before pulling off and making her way into the grounds and up to the main house that was sat up on a hill. The only thing stopping Karen from being more freaked out than she already was was the fact Josie and Michelle were still gripping onto Sheana.

“You can stop clinging on to me now Josie, Michelle.” Sheana said as she had a girl gripping each side of her being the one sat in the middle.

“Wh... Wha... What were those things?” Michelle stuttered out as she refused to let go of Sheana until she had an answer to her question.

“Just some of Hypatia’s security.” Sara said with a grin from the front seat.

“And you didn’t think to mention that little detail?” Josie asked with an edge of anger in her voice, but Sara thought she still sounded cute.

Sara and Sheana had designed Josie’s voice and looks to make it hard for anyone to see her as a threat, even if she got mad with someone, she would still look cute and harmless.

“I’m sorry; I thought I’d told you about them.” Sara said sounding innocent, but trying not to start laughing from the front seat.

“Got any other little details you might have left out?” Josie asked still trying to sound angry and upset.

“I don’t think so.” Sara said sounding thoughtful. “I did tell you about the three headed hound’s the size of a horse she has roaming the grounds to keep out unwanted visitors?” Sara asked as she looked around her seat into the back of the car.

“She’s got a what?!” Josie asked with fear. Jo had been bitten by a dog when he was younger, so Josie was also just as scared of dogs as he was. Sara had never been told this little fact, so she had no idea that her little lie could cause such a reaction in her boy/girlfriend.

“Jo’s terrified of dogs Sara.” Michelle warned her when she saw the way Josie was reacting.

“Calm down Josie. Sara was just teasing you.” Sheana frowned at Sara. “Hypatia doesn’t have anything like that.” Sheana added as she hugged a shaking Josie.

“I’m sorry Josie, I had no idea you were scared of dogs. I was just joking with you.” Sara said with a tear in her eye over upsetting Josie so much.

“It’s not the sort of thing you tell your girlfriend, not unless you want to look like a wimp.” Josie said in a shaky voice.

“I wouldn’t think you a wimp Josie, or Jo for that matter. It would have just been nice to know about it.” Sara said with a hurt tone that Jo could think something like that about her. “What happened to make you so afraid of dogs anyway?” Sara asked wanting to find out about it now she knew this much.

“Jo was chased and then bitten by a large dog when he was six, he’s been scared of them ever since.” Michelle explained when she saw that Josie wasn’t going to be very forthcoming with the information.

“Everyone is scared of something Josie, so please don’t see it as a sign of weakness.” Karen said as she looked at Josie in the rear view mirror while she drove up to the large house at the top of the hill. “I was thrown in a pool when I was a child, and I’ve been scared of swimming pools ever since.” Karen added.

“I’m scared of spiders.” Sara said with a shudder as she thought about the eight legged little things crawling on her skin.

“I’m scared of wasps and bees.” Michelle told them all her fears.

“I don’t like Camels.” Sheana said. “I was once kicked by one as a child.” Sheana added as she remembered the animal kicking her on the backside once. She wouldn’t call it a fear of the animal, but she was hoping it would make Josie feel better about her fear of dogs.

“I don’ think you have much to worry about then Sheana.” Josie said with a giggle. “Can’t say I’ve seen anyone walking a camel lately.” She added between giggles.

This soon had the others in the car giggling as they all thought about some poor person being dragging down the road as they tried to walk a camel like you would do a dog. It wasn’t the reaction Sheana was going for, but she was happy to see Josie looking happier.

Karen was glad to be parking up in front of the large house/mansion as it was, because she was laughing so hard her sides were hurting. “I wish you wouldn’t make me laugh like that while I’m driving girls.” Karen scolded them playfully.

“Sorry!” All the girls said together just before getting out the car.

Sandy parked up beside her mum and then she, Prue and Jenna got out with big grins on their faces as they looked at Josie and Michelle. “Did de big stone men frightens you?” Jenna asked with a grin on her face already knowing the answer having read it in Josie’s and Michelle’s minds before asking them.

“I think you already know the answer to that one young lady.” Michelle said as she picked Jenna up and hugged her while she spun around on the spot. “You could have warned us about the scary stone men that guard the entrance to this mansion.” Michelle said as she spun Jenna around and around.

Michelle stopped spinning Jenna around when she heard a woman cough, and it didn’t sound like one of the others. Michelle felt a little dizzy when she looked over to where she thought the coughing sound had come from and she saw a woman stood looking at them all from the top of the steps that lead to the front doors of the mansion.

“Hi Samantha!” Sara said with a smile when she turned and saw that it was Samantha that had just coughed to get their attention.

“Mistress is expecting you.” Samantha said as she gave Sara a filthy look before turning and walking back into the mansion without saying another word.

“What’s her problem?” Sandy asked when she saw the way she looked at Sara before turning and walking back into the Mansion expecting the others to follow her.

“I think she’s a little upset with me after the other night.” Sara said looking worried. “I used my mind thing to contact Hypatia remember?” Sara asked.

“Yes I remember you telling us that, but what’s it got to do with Samantha?” Sandy asked looking puzzled.

“Hypatia was in the middle of some fun and games with Samantha when I contacted her.” Sara said with a nervous giggle. “I think I broke the mood for the two of them.” Sara added hoping that Sandy would get the message of what the two of them were up to when she disturbed them.

“That would explain the look she just gave you then sis.” Sandy said looking worried for her sister. “I wouldn’t go drinking or eating anything she gives you today while we’re here. She looks ready to kill you.” Sandy added as she led her sister up the steps and into the house.

“Thanks sis, you’re a great help with all this.” Sara said sarcastically.

“That’s what I’m here for baby sister.” Sandy said sounding just as sarcastic.

Sara took Josie by the hand and then followed her mum and the others as they all followed Samantha into the mansion and down the hallway to the large room they had all been left to meet Hypatia the week before.

“Mistress will be with you shortly.” Samantha said just before she turned to leave the room.

“Samantha? Can we have a talk about what happened the other night?” Sara asked with some pleading in her voice.

“I’m sorry Mistress Sara, but I have my duties to perform.” Samantha said in a cold voice as she side stepped around Sara’s grab at her arm to stop her leaving the room.

Sara was left standing in the middle of the room watching Samantha strut out of the room in an angry walk. “I just wanted to say I was sorry for what happened the other night!” Sara shouted, but Samantha just kept walking.

“She’s not just mad with you my dear.” Hypatia’s voice said from just behind her. “She snapped at me for leaving her to come and help you, so I’m teaching her a lesson in manners.” Hypatia added with a frown.

“Not sure it’s working very well.” Sara sighed. “I’m sorry I caused all this trouble for you Hypatia.” Sara added looking upset that Samantha was mad with her.

“Don’t look so worried Sara. Samantha will be fine in an hour; she’s just letting you know she wasn’t happy with your little intrusion the other night.” Hypatia smiled. “She’s been busy in the kitchen all morning cooking. She’s been excited about your visit.” Hypatia confessed.

“Are you sure she’s not just planning all the different ways to poison me?” Sara asked, thinking about what Sandy had said to her before they entered the mansion.

“She’d never do such a thing Sara.” Hypatia said with some shock in her voice. “I’d be most displeased with her if she did.” Hypatia added with a frown.

“Can’t say I’d be too happy either.” Sara giggled as she tried to lighten the mood again.

“No I don’t suppose you would.” Hypatia smiled as she thought about it a little more. “Speaking of the other night, I must say I was very impressed with how you handled yourself with the Krennan, but we can talk more about that later, right now I would very much like to meet your mother and two friends.” Hypatia added as she looked at Karen, Josie and Michelle.

“I’m sorry Hypatia, how rude of me.” Sara said as she walked Hypatia over to meet her mum first. “This is my mother. Mother this is Hypatia.” Sara said as she introduced them to each other.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you Mrs Read.” Hypatia said as she held out her hand to shake Karen’s. “You have three fine daughters.” She added with a smile.

“Thank you Hypatia, and please call me Karen.” Karen said as she shook Hypatia’s hand. “I’d also like to thank you for offering your help to train Sara to use these new gifts she has.” Karen added as she looked at Sara stood off to one side with Josie at her side looking nervous still.

“Sara takes guidance well, so she is a pleasure to work with, and I get such little challenge these days from anyone else, so it’s nice to let my full power flow when we train.” Hypatia said as she led Karen over to a sofa and helped her take a seat before sitting down next to her while the others all sat on the other sofas in the large room.

“Are we talking about my daughter there still?” Karen asked with a playful smile as she looked in Sara direction.

“Mum!” Sara moaned as she blushed with embarrassment. “I do listen to you, most the time.” Sara added the last bit as she remembered a couple of times she’d done something her mum had told her not to do.

“And who are your other two friends then Sara?” Hypatia asked, not giving Karen time to launch into Sara about all the times she’d gone against what she’d told her. “I feel something a little different about these two.” Hypatia added when she sensed the magic surrounding the two girls sat with Sara and Sheana.

“This is Josie and Michelle, but they are also our boyfriends called Jo and Mike.” Sara explained as she pointed at Josie and Michelle.

“Boyfriends?” Hypatia asked with a raised eyebrow. “I see you don’t let the grass grow under your feet do you?”

“I don’t know what you mean Hypatia?” Sara asked with a hurt look.

Not even a girl a month yet, and already you have a boyfriend, or girlfriend as it seems to be at the minute.” Hypatia said as she looked Josie up and down as she sat cuddled up to Sara’s side like Sara would protect her if this woman talking about her tried anything. “Or is she a girl like you?” Hypatia asked as she looked at Sara again for an answer.

“Michelle is like me, but Josie is happy to be Jo. He just wanted to see what it was like to be a girl for the weekend.” Sara smiled as she looked at Josie sat next to her. “We’re going to spend the day shopping tomorrow, so she gets to see what fun us girls can have while out shopping.” Sara added with a grin this time.

“That’s a very brave and caring thing you’re willing to do for your girlfriend Josie. How are you finding being a girl so far?” Hypatia asked as she looked at Josie for an answer this time.

Josie looked a little nervous having this woman with the flaming red hair looking at her and expecting an answer, but she took a deep breath before giving her one. “Other than the physical changes to my body.” Josie looked down at her chest as she said this. “I can’t say I feel very different to how I felt as a male.” Josie added with a shrug.

“How did you expect to feel?” Hypatia asked, not happy to let Josie get away with such a short answer.

“I expected to feel weaker, like I’d need protecting more once I was a girl, but I didn’t.” Josie said looking a little confused.

“That’s just a typical male response to what the world believes to be true, but women aren’t that delicate, as you can now see and feel for yourself.” Hypatia smiled as she raised a hand to indicate the way Josie looked right now.

“I can see that now ma’am and I feel foolish for thinking such a thing in the first place.” Josie blushed as she was too scared to look Hypatia in the eyes as she said it.

“There may be hope for you yet then Josie. We will talk more while we have lunch, but right now I feel like training with Sara, so if you will be so kind Prue, will you please show the others into the training room where Samantha has hopefully laid out drinks for you all.” Hypatia said as she got up from the sofa and then walked over and pulled Sara to her feet so they could go and get changed into some training clothes.

Sara looked back over her shoulder and saw the worried look on Josie’s face and she just smiled at her to let Josie know that everything will be fine. Hypatia led Sara to a changing room where she promptly set about getting undressed in front of Sara like it was the most normal thing in the world to do. Not seeing any real problem with doing the same, Sara was soon getting undressed and then slipping on the tight shorts and sports bra top just like Hypatia was putting on.

“Shall we go and try out some of these WWF moves I saw you use the other night?” Hypatia asked once they were both dressed and ready to go and train.

“Let’s.” Sara said with a grin. “I promise to be gentle with you.” Sara added with a hand on her heart as she said it.

“I promise no such thing in return child.” Hypatia said as she put her game face on. “It’s been some years since I had such a good work out like the one you gave me last weekend, and I am looking forward to much of the same today.” Hypatia added with a smile.

“Please don’t be angry with Prue, but she told me about your true power level, and how you used to train with your brother.” Sara said with a nervous tone to her voice.

“Prue talks too much, but its best you know who I truly am Sara if you’re going to put your life in my hands while we train.” Hypatia said as she looked to be thinking about what Sara thought to be her brother.

“I’m sorry that you had to...” Sara couldn’t bring herself to say the word ‘kill’

“Kill him? He didn’t leave me much choice, not that it would have worked.” Hypatia added at the end.

Sara thought it was an odd way for Hypatia to phrase it the way she did and how it hadn’t worked, but she didn’t want to give Hypatia anymore painful memories than she already had, so she let the subject drop as they entered the training room and they both saw Samantha serving the others drinks up the other end of the room. Sara tried to smile at Samantha, but she just looked away, letting Sara know she was still upset with her.

“Do you think Samantha will ever forgive me for the other night?” Sara asked with a sigh as they started on a trip around the course Hypatia had set out in the large room.

“Don’t worry about that now Sara, just focus on the course and getting around it as fast as you can.” Hypatia warned her.

Sara did as Hypatia told her and they did nine more laps of the course before Hypatia took Sara over to the training mats so they could do some real training against each other. Sara was doing fine till she saw Samantha out the corner of her eye and she dropped her guard just as Hypatia lashed out with a blow to Sara’s head. Sara was sent flying across the room where she crashed into the wall and fell to the floor dazed, but thanks to the ring and its protection, not badly hurt. What did shock Sara was the speed at which Samantha was at her side making sure she was alright.

“Sara! Sara! Are you alright?” Samantha asked looking worried.

“I thought you’d be glad to see your Mistress knock me around a bit.” Sara said as she sat up and shook off the blow before getting to her feet as she saw the others running over to make sure she was alright.

“I’m sorry if I made you think I hated you that much Sara.” Samantha said with a hurt look. “Yes I was angry with you, but not enough to wish you hurt.” Samantha added as she pulled Sara into a hug with her.

“I warned you to focus Sara.” Hypatia said when she got to where Sara was being hugged by Samantha. “You should have been able to block that punch with ease.” She added when she saw that Sara was fine.

“You should pick on someone your own size you big bully.” Samantha said in a scolding tone as she looked at Hypatia.

“You’re my size; do you want to teach me a lesson Sammi?” Hypatia asked with a grin.

“I’m a lover not a fighter.” Samantha grinned back.

“When I let you.” Hypatia said in a mocking tone. “Does this mean you’ve learned that sometimes other’s needs are greater than yours?” Hypatia asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes Mistress, please forgive me for being so selfish.” Samantha said as she dropped to her knees at Hypatia’s feet.

“You’ll get your forgiveness later in my bedroom you little minx, now go and take care of our guests while I carry on training with Sara.” Hypatia said as she helped Samantha to her feet again.

“Don’t you think she’s had enough for one day?” Karen asked as she got to where Sara had hit the wall before falling to the ground.

“Not yet Karen. I want to see how she copes after taking a hit like that, and I think she will be more focused now as well.” Hypatia smiled as she held out her hand to lead Sara back over to the training mats to carry on.

Samantha led the others back over to the tables at the other end of the room and she had to force Josie down into her seat before going to get them all another drink.

Sara and Hypatia were soon going at it again, and Hypatia was right, Sara was more focused and she was enjoying the training session even more than she had the weekend before. Hypatia found it relaxing in an odd way to be able to fight and not hold anything back.

*****

Sara and Hypatia had trained for longer than they planned, so Samantha had taken the others for a tour of the grounds. They were all sat out in the garden waiting for Samantha to bring out lunch when Sara and Hypatia joined them after taking a shower and getting dressed again.

“Are you okay Sara?” Josie asked looking worried when she helped Sara take a seat next to her at the large table. “That was some blow you took earlier.” Josie added as she looked for any damage to Sara’s face, but she couldn’t find any.

“Don’t worry Josie, I heal fast, and the necklace Sheana charmed for me helped protect me from the worst of the blow.” Sara smiled reassuringly when she saw how worried Josie was for her safely.

“I’m always going to worry about you Sara.” Josie frowned.

“I bet you will.” Sara said with a warm smile as she thought about Jo and Josie both worrying about whether or not she’d be safe while out fighting demons and the dreaded men in black that keep showing up.

“You have a lovely home Hypatia.” Karen said while they all started eating the food Samantha had spent most the morning sorting out for them.

“Like I said to your daughters last weekend, I do like this one the best out of all the places I own.” Hypatia smiled as she looked around the large garden area they were seated in while they ate. “I hear you got a promotion at your place of work.” Hypatia added as she put a fork full of food in her mouth to hide the smirk.

“Yes I did, but how would you know about that?” Karen asked looking puzzled. “Did Sara tell you about it while you trained?”

“I never said anything about it.” Sara said after she’d finished chewing and swallowing the mouth full of food she’d just put in.

“Then how could you possibly know about my promotion?” Karen asked as she looked at Hypatia for an answer.

“Simple Karen, because I told them I wanted you to take over the running of the company.” Hypatia said just before putting another fork full of food in her mouth.

“You’re the new owner of the company I work for?” Karen asked after she almost choked on a piece of chicken that went down the wrong hole. “But why would you do such a thing?”

“You have two very special daughters Karen, three if you count Sandy.” Hypatia looked at Sandy and smiled as she said that last part. “I didn’t want you worrying about money as well as what your daughters are doing, so I brought the company and made it so you had a sizable pay increase. I can also help to keep the military off your backs this way.” Hypatia added with a grin.

“Did you have something to do with Sandy’s new job as well?” Sara asked as she started to put all the pieces together.

“Yes, Sandy will be working for one of the design company’s I own.” Hypatia smiled. “Sammi was telling me about the trouble you’d had back in your old home town, and the dream you had about becoming a fashion designer, so I’ve got you in on the ground floor at one of my studios, but you will have to work hard and learn all you can Sandy.” Hypatia said in a warning tone. “I don’t believe in handing out free rides to people.”

“I won’t let you down Hypatia.” Sandy said with a serious look on her face. “And thank you for giving me a chance.” Sandy added looking happy again.

“I will also earn the extra pay you’ve sorted out for me Hypatia.” Karen said looking just as serious as Sandy just had.

“You already do earn the pay you now get Karen.” Hypatia smiled. “I can see you doing some great things with the company now you have the power to do what you want.” Hypatia said with pride.

“Thank you for all the help with my family and our future.” Karen said with a bow of her head.

Hypatia was glad when lunch was out the way, because she needed to have a word with Sara about some sort of disguise to stop the MIB’s working out who she was.

“Sara? We need to talk about changing the way you look when you go up against the men in black as you call them, and we still need to have a talk about this new information you have on them as well.” Hypatia said as she rubbed her hands together.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 10

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Ten

Hypatia was glad when lunch was out the way, because she needed to have a word with Sara about some sort of disguise to stop the MIB’s working out who she really was.

“Change the way I look?” Sara asked looking worried. “In what way do you mean to do that?”

“Sammi and I have a couple of ideas, and I was hoping that Sheana could offer some help as well.” Hypatia said as she looked at Sheana still sat next to Michelle at the table.

“Sheana’s already told me that her magic can’t change the way I look, so I don’t know what you expect her to do?” Sara pointed out.

“I know she can’t change the way you look with magic Sara, but she can remove and store a disguise once we have you dressed in it.” Hypatia pointed out. “We can make you look different and then get Sheana to charm the disguise into a ring or some other trinket that only you can activate when needed.” Hypatia added with a grin.

“That would work sis.” Sheana said eager to help her sister keep her true identity hidden from the men in black.

“I know I’d feel better knowing that they can’t see who you really are, if you intend to help Hypatia keep the peace.” Sara’s mum said with worry for her daughter in her voice. “What sort of things do you have in mind for her Hypatia?” Karen asked as she took control of what her daughter would be dressed like.

“We were thinking of making her look older, so the MIB’s would be looking for maybe a teacher or someone much older than Sara looks when she’s dressed in her school uniform.” Hypatia explained her and Samantha’s plans for Sara.

“How do you plan to do that?” Sara asked.

“Boots with a taller heel will give you more height, but you will need to train in them so you get used to the extra height. Samantha’s also designed and made a cat suit for you to wear.” Hypatia said with a grin when she saw the worried look on Karen’s face. “It will show off some of the curves a little more, which will also make you look much older than fourteen.” Hypatia added.

“Your men in black will want to date you rather than shoot at you Sara.” Samantha giggled.

“I’m not sure this is such a good idea.” Josie said looking more worried than Sara did at what Samantha had just said. “Why can’t she just wear what she wore the other night? That seemed to work just fine.” Josie added.

“We need to add a WOW! Factor to the way Sara will look as the Slayer.” Samantha explained. “If we make her look stunningly beautiful and sexy, then it will throw the army guys off, which will give Sara more time to react to a situation.” Samantha added.

“Trust us Sara, by the time we’ve done with you, no one will think you and the slayer are the same person.” Hypatia said with confidence.

“What about my voice? How do you plan to change that?” Sara asked.

“Samantha has already designed and built a little device just like the one Michelle gave you to use, but it’s a little more hi-tech than that one. No offence Michelle, but Samantha had access to much more equipment than you did up to now that is.” Hypatia added with a wink.

“None taken Hypatia, but I would love to take a look at some of the things you have to work with.” Michelle said with some hope in her voice that Samantha would let them work together.

“I’d love to show you my lab Michelle.” Samantha said looking even more excited than Michelle did. “Most of what I talk about goes right over Tia’s head.” Samantha added with a roll of her eyes.

“My skills lie in other areas my dear.” Hypatia said as she looked at Samantha with a wicked grin on her face.

Samantha’s eyes were soon rolling around for another reason as Hypatia did something to her without laying a finger on her. Samantha let out a moan before she suddenly snapped out of it and started blushing. “Mistress! Please don’t do that while we have guests.” Samantha said as she playfully slapped Hypatia on the arm.

“That was just a taste of what I have planned for you later my pet.” Hypatia purred as she made Samantha squeal this time as she did do something with her hand under the table. “Now take young Sara and get her dressed in her new armour.” Hypatia said as she did something else to Samantha under the table that had her jumping up with another little squeal.

“Come Sara; let us get you ready for battle.” Samantha said as she held out her hand and then pulled Sara to her feet before running off towards the house pulled Sara along behind her.

“Don’t look so worried Karen, Josie. By the time we’ve done kitting Sara out, she’ll be ready for anything the demon or human world has to throw at her.” Hypatia said when she saw the two of them both looking worried for very different reasons.

“I’ll always worry about all my daughters Hypatia. I wouldn’t be a good mother if I didn’t.” Karen sighed.

“No one will ever call you a bad mother Karen. You’ve raised a fine daughter in Sara. I can think of no one better suited to own the gifts she now has.” Hypatia said with pride.

“How much danger will she really be in helping you?” Karen asked with a pained look.

“Less than you think from the supernatural world Karen, but the commander and his men can be a little unpredictable at times.” Hypatia warned.

“The Commander? So you do know of these army men that have been hunting Prue and Jenna, and are now after Sara and Sheana?” Karen asked with anger.

“Yes I visit the Commander in his dreams and try to talk some sense in to him from time to time, not that it ever works.” Hypatia growled. “The foolish child thinks he knows best.” She added with a frown.

“Why do you let them get away with it if you know what they do to your own kind?” Karen asked with some confusion.

“Because for the most part, they want the same as we do, to keep the world from finding out about it all. The line just gets a little blurred when someone like Jenna pops up on their radar.” Hypatia said as she looked at Jenna sat on Sandy’s knee eating a cream cake.

“What would they want with Jenna? She’s just a child.” Karen said with anger in her voice again.

“The the same reason they would like to get their hands on Sara and Sheana. They would all make powerful weapons for their military.” Hypatia said in a matter of fact way.

“You don’t seem too bothered by it all.” Karen frowned. “If you have as much power as you claim, then why don’t you just stamp it out before it gets out of hand?” Karen asked.

“Because it’s easier to keep them under control if they think they’re in control.” Hypatia pointed out. “Trouble is the damn fools get lucky every now and then, like when they caught Prue and Jenna while they were on another mission for me.” Hypatia frowned this time.

“You send Jenna on missions with Prue?!” Karen asked in shock that she could send a six year old out on missions with Prue.

“I don’t anymore Karen, but on the mission that they got caught, Prue needed Jenna to help track down a demon that was planning to start steeling children, but it turned out to be a hoax. Sara’s men in black were hoping to trap me, but found Prue and Jenna instead.” Hypatia looked angry as she said it. “If not for Jenna’s special little gift, I dread to think what might have happened to the two of them.” Hypatia added as she took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself back down again.

“And they’re still after the two of them even now?” Karen asked. “Can’t you have a word and talk them out of trying to catch them?” Karen added with hope in her voice that Hypatia could do something to stop them.

“Sadly I can do little more than what Sara did the other night Karen.” Hypatia sighed. “They would show the same zeal in going after Sara and Sheana if they had any idea just how powerful the two of them are.” She added with a worried look.

“Having just sat and watched Sara train with you for the better part of the morning, I’m not as worried as I first was about her safety.” Karen said with pride. “I actually feel a little sorry for them if they are dumb enough to try and take her.” Karen added with a little smirk.

“Hypatia? Do you mind if I ask you a couple of questions about this design studio I’ll be working for?” Sandy asked, wanting to try and calm her mother down a little before she started swearing. “What’s the manager like that runs it for you?” Sandy asked sounding worried.

“She can be a little touchy, but most the time she’s a real pussy cat.” Hypatia said with a grin.

“Do you mean she’s nice most the time, or that she’s really a cat?” Sandy asked, not sure about anything anymore.

“I mean she’s very nice, and you’ll get on with her like a house on fire.” Hypatia reassured Sandy with a smile. “You’ve already met the manager, and seem to get on okay together.” She added with a grin.

“Are you the manager? Or would that just be Boss?” Sandy asked looking confused herself.

“No, nothing to do with me, but Samantha is the manager and boss for that matter. She was impressed with what you had to say about the design world, so she made her mind up to offer you a job.” Hypatia explained the reason for Samantha offering Sandy the job in the first place.

“So were you being serious just now when you said Samantha can be a little touchy about her work?” Sandy asked looking worried that working for Samantha may not be as much fun as she thought.

“I was just joking with you child.” Hypatia laughed. “I was referring to how Samantha acted towards Sara when you first arrived. Samantha gets very grouchy when I don’t show her the proper attention you know.” Hypatia pointed out, not that she needed to after they’d all seen Samantha’s mood towards Sara when they first arrived.

“We did notice that.” Sandy giggled. “But I am looking forward to working with Samantha and finding out more about her while I do.” Sandy added with a grin.

“I must warn you that most the people working at the design studio have no idea about the supernatural world, and that is just how we like to keep it.” Hypatia warned.

“How do I tell them apart?” Sandy asked.

“The simplest thing to do is not talk about it until Samantha’s had time to show you around and let you meet the other staff members. She’ll hold two meetings for you to get to know them all anyway.” Hypatia explained.

“I’d just like to thank you again for all this help you’re showing our family Hypatia.” Karen said with a smile when she saw how excited Sandy was to be starting her dream job at a clothing design studio.

“Please think nothing of it Karen. It’s nice to be part of a normal family for once.” Hypatia giggled. “Well more normal that I’m use to dealing with anyway.” Hypatia added when she realised what she’d just said, and the odd look Karen had given her.

“If you think my family is normal, then I dread to think what your family must be like.” Karen said looking worried for a couple of seconds before she started giggling.

“Sadly you will get to find out as time goes on.” Hypatia said with a sigh before she turned her attention towards Michelle, Sheana and Josie.

They had all sat quietly while Karen, Sandy and Hypatia spoke. Josie had been sat looking towards the house where Samantha had dragged Sara off to.

“So what’s all this that young Prue told me about you all having an inside line to the men in black and what they’re planning?” Hypatia asked with a grin.

Sheana explained about Sara and Jenna getting attacked the Saturday before, and how Sara with some help from Jenna, had got all the codes to access the MIB’s network. Hypatia understood most of what they explained to her, but she stopped Michelle from getting to technical with her, and told her to save all that for when Samantha was back, as that was more her thing.

*****

Sara had let Samantha drag her into the house and down a long hallway before going down some stairs and through a large set of thick wooden doors into a large room full of all sorts of computer equipment and things Sara had never seen before. Sara thought it looked like a modern version of Frankenstein’s lab from the movies. The thing that caught Sara’s eye though was a mannequin in the middle of the room with a red leather cat suit and corset on it. The mannequin also had a wig of red hair that almost matched the colour of the cat suit.

Samantha dragged Sara over to the mannequin and let her take a look at what she’d designed and made for her. “What do you think to it?” Samantha asked with a grin as she watched Sara looking around her new disguise.

Sara soon realised that the cat suit wasn’t made of leather like she’d first thought, it was softer to the touch and felt warm, and it also stretched like spandex. “It’s amazing Samantha, but what’s it made of, and how come it feels warm to the touch when the rest of the room feels so cool?” Sara asked as she pulled on the arm of the cat suit and it just stretched out until Sara let go again and it just snapped back into shape like it had never been pulled out.

“It’s made out of dragon skin.” Samantha said with a smile. “Well the wings of a dragon, because as you know dragons don’t have skin like we do.” Samantha explained.

“Dragons skin? Where did you get that from?” Sara asked with a puzzled look, forgetting that Hypatia’s demon form is that of a dragon.

“Tia provided it for me to make the cat suit, corset, gloves and boots out of.” Samantha said as she pointed out the gloves and boots that also matched the red of the cat suit and corset.

“Tia?” Sara asked, not understanding the shortened pet name Samantha had for Hypatia.

“Hypatia, silly!” Samantha giggled as she playfully slapped Sara on the arm while she took a closer look at the boots with the one inch platform soul and what looked like a four inch heel on them.

“Oh right, sorry, but I was a little distracted by the heel on these boots Samantha. There is no way I’ll be able to walk in them, never mind trying to run and fight in them.” Sara said as she held up the boot she’d been looking at.

“You need to have more faith in yourself Sara.” Samantha scolded her for having doubts. “You’re slayer instinct will help you adjust to the new height.”

“I hope you’re right about that, or I’m about to make a big fool of myself.” Sara frowned as she put the boot back on the floor next to the other one so she could look at the gloves on the table above. “This dragon skin is so stretchy, but it also feels really tough at the same time.” Sara said as she slipped the gloves on and flexed her fingers before making a fist.

“It’s tougher than steel, but more flexible that latex.” Samantha said with pride. “But it gets better than that.” Samantha added as she grabbed something off the table next to the gloves and pointed it at Sara’s right hand before clicking a button.

Sara let out a little squeal as she saw a flame shoot out of the pen like device in Samantha’s hand and engulf the glove. “I can’t feel anything; it’s not even getting warm.” Sara said as she realised she couldn’t feel a thing.

“It’s heat, cold and bullet resistant, and will also stop you from overheating during a battle.” Samantha said like she was trying to sell Sara a new car.

“If the dragon skin is as tough as you say it is, then how were you able to make all these things for me out of it?”

“By using tools forged from the breath of a dragon.” Samantha said like Sara should have already known. “Even then only the fire from the dragon that the skin came from can forge the tools to do it.” Samantha added.

“That’s amazing Samantha, but how did Hypatia provide the skin from her wings to make all this.”

“I’m not sure you want to hear that part Sara.” Samantha said as she looked nervously at Sara.

“If Hypatia went to all this trouble to help me, then I need to know what she went through.” Sara said in a firm voice. “Please explain.” She asked.

“Tia transformed into her dragon form and then let me cut the skin from her wings before returning to her human form.” Samantha shuddered at the thought of what she’d done to her lover and mistress.

“She let you cut the flesh from her wings?” Sara said with shock in her voice. “Was it painful for her to do that for me?” Sara asked looking worried.

“Not as painful as you might think, or that’s what Tia told me.” Samantha said with a roll of her eyes. “I think she lies to me sometimes though to stop me worrying about her.” Samantha added.

“Does this mean she can’t fly anymore?” Sara asked as she ran a gloved hand over the corset on the mannequin.

“Her wings will be as good as new the next time she takes her dragon form Sara. They were already healing themselves before she took her human form again after I removed what I needed to work with.” Samantha said with a smile.

“That’s good to know.” Sara smiled back. “I guess you really weren’t as mad as I thought you were with me, if you sorted out all this.” Sara added as she looked at the cat suit and boots again.

“I’m sorry for being such a bitch with you when you first got here Sara.” Samantha pouted. “I was mad with Tia and said some things I shouldn’t have, so she was teaching me to behave better and not be so selfish.” Samantha added as she threw her arms around Sara and rested her head on Sara’s shoulder. “Forgiven?” She asked.

“Forgiven.” Sara giggled as she hugged Samantha back.

“Now we’ve got all that silly stuff out the way, let’s get you suited up.” Samantha said with a grin when she broke the hug and stepped back so Sara could get undressed. “Take all your clothes off so we can get the cat suit on you.” Samantha ordered.

“Yes ma’am.” Sara said as she tried to do a curtsy.

“That was the worst curtsy I’ve ever seen.” Samantha said in horror as she put her hands to her face. “I will need to teach you the correct way to do one.” She added.

“I was only playing around Samantha.” Sara giggled.

“Never the less, you never know when you might need to do a proper curtsy.” Samantha said, still sounding like she would teach Sara the correct way to do one at some point.

“I hope I never need to curtsy for real.” Sara replied with a strange look on her face as she tried to work out if she’d ever felt the need to curtsy in the past, not that she’d been a girl long enough to have much experience to draw on. Sara thought she’d never felt the need to bow to anyone before the fight the other night with the Krennan demon, but she never would have curtsied to him anyway.

“We will see young Sara.” Samantha said with a smirk, like she already knew that Sara would need to know how to curtsy at some point in the future.

Sara thought that Samantha was just teasing her, so she let it go and set to work getting undressed again so Samantha could help her get all this new clothing on. While Sara took her clothes off, Samantha removed the corset from the mannequin and laid it on the table where the gloves had been placed again after Sara removed them so she could get undressed. By the time Sara was down to her bra and panties, Samantha had the cat suit removed from the mannequin.

“You’ll need to lose the bra and panties as well hon.” Samantha told her.

“What?!” Sara asked with fear in her voice. “What difference will that make to the look of the outfit?”

“You’ll have a panty line for starters, and the corset won’t fit right if you keep the bra on.” Samantha explained as she waited for Sara to take the rest of her things off.

“I think this is just payback for the other night still.” Sara frowned as she reached behind herself to undo her bra strap before letting it slide away and down her arms. Then she slipped her thumbs under her panties and pulled them down before stepping out of them.

“I would never be so petty Sara.” Samantha said with a hurt tone to her voice.

“Really?” Sara said with her hands on her hip as she thought about how Samantha was treating her when she first got to the house.

“Okay, point taken, so I can be that petty, but I’m not this time.” Samantha promised her. “Once you have the cat suit on and the corset, you will see what I mean.” She added as she unzipped the front of the cat suit and then handed it to Sara to put on.

Sara took the suit from Samantha and then stepped into it and pulled it up her legs and then slipped her arms into the sleeves before shuffling the rest of her body into it. Sara was surprised just how easy it slipped on and then zipped up at the front to her neck. Even though it looked like leather and had the stretch of spandex, Sara still felt like she was wearing a suit of armour, she felt safe and protected in it. Before Sara had too much time to check out the feel of her new suit though, Samantha was already wrapping the corset around her waist and clipping it up at the front before she moved around to the back and adjusting the guard under the laces just before she started to tighten them down and pull Sara’s waist in a little to give her a sexier look than she normally had.

“I hope I’ll still be able to breathe when you’ve done? I’m quite fond of it you know.” Sara said with some worry, as she felt the corset getting tighter and tighter.

“Don’t worry Sara, I’ve nearly done now. It will just feel strange at first because you’ve never worn a corset before, but once you get use to it, you will just feel safe while wearing one.” Samantha said as she tied off the laces and then tucked them in a little pouch in a flap that went over the laces and then clipped shut over them. “All done, how does it feel?” Samantha asked with a grin when she stepped around in front of Sara and stepped back to get a good look at how she looked so far.

“The corset feels a little tight, and strange, but the rest of it feels good.” Sara said as she ran her hand over her new thinner waist under the corset before running her hands down further over her rounded ass trapped beneath the dragon skin cat suit she was now wearing.

“Take a seat and I’ll help you get the boots on while you put the gloves on.” Samantha said as she led Sara over to a stool and helped her to perch on the edge of it.

Sara found she had to sit with her back much straighter than she normally did due to the corset, but she was getting used to it just like Samantha said she would. Samantha handed Sara the gloves to put back on while she knelt down and slipped first Sara’s left foot into a boot and then did the same with the right one.

“Wow! These things are high.” Sara said once the boots were on and zipped up and Samantha had helped her to stand up again. Sara was scared to even try and take a step in them they felt so high.

“It will be the same as with the corset Sara, you just need to get use to them.” Samantha said as she let go of Sara’s arm and left her standing on her own. “Just relax and try to walk normally, like you would in any of the other shoes or boots you own.” Samantha offered as she stepped back even further hoping that Sara would start to follow.

“Relax she says.” Sara said sarcastically. “You try relaxing when you look like some red fetish dream in killer boots.” Sara tried taking a couple of steps and found it was easier than she thought it would be.

“Well it doesn’t look like you’re having any problems walking in them to me.” Samantha smiled smugly. “You have quite the sexy little walk to tell you the truth.” She added with a grin. “I bet it looks even better from the back.” Samantha stepped to the side as Sara walked past her so she could look at her from the back to find out.

“I’m beginning to have my doubts about all this Samantha.” Sara said as she kept walking when she saw Samantha wave her on past the point Samantha had stopped walking to look at her from the back.

“One look at this sexy walk of yours and them army guys will be dropping at your feet and begging you to do all sorts of things with them.” Samantha giggled as she clapped her hands together, very happy with what she’d achieved.

“You’re not helping me feel any better about wearing all this you know?” Sara said as she stopped walking and turned around to look at Samantha with a frown while waving her hand up and down her body.

“Stop moaning Sara, and come over here and take a seat so I can do your hair and makeup for you.” Samantha said as she blanked Sara’s complaints about how she looked.

Sara let out a sigh when she realised that Samantha was going to finish her new look whether she complained about it or not, so Sara walked over and took a seat on a chair and let Samantha set to work on her makeup and then she felt Samantha pinning her long blond hair up and fitting the red wig over the top of it.

“This wig is made out of dragon hair, so it’s a lot like the dragon skin, but I’ve added another couple of cool details to it for when you’re in a combat situation.” Samantha explained.

“What kind of details?” Sara asked with some worry in her voice.

“First I need you to put these sunglasses on and then think about protecting your head with a helmet, or suit of armour.” Samantha said as she slipped on the sun glassed she’d picked up off the makeup table.

Sara did as Samantha said and thought about a helmet covering her face, she was soon freaking out a little when she felt the hair start to rap around her neck and face, but not covering the sunglasses as the hair formed a mask like helmet with the same look and feel that the cat suit and gloves had.

“What just happened?” Sara tried to say and she found she could speak normally still, even with her mouth covered by the new mask that had just formed out of her new red head of hair. “How do I get it to return to normal again?” As Sara said it, the mask returned to looking just like her normal red hair again.

“I designed it to respond to your thoughts Sara, but it will also activate if you’re in danger and don’t have time to react, or you’ve been knocked out somehow.” Samantha explained.

“So you can do magic like Sheana then?” Sara asked just before thinking about the helmet again and feeling it form once more.

“Yes I can do a little magic, but I’m nothing like Sheana is.” Samantha said. “I know of only one other witch that was once a genie and he was called Merlin.” Samantha added.

“Merlin was real?” Sara asked just after making the mask become her red hair again. “I thought that was just a fairytale?”

“No, Merlin was very real, as was King Arthur. Arthur was the one that freed Merlin from his bonds, just like you freed Sheana from hers.”

“So Arthur wished to be king then?” Sara asked.

“Tia said he just wished to help rid the country of evil, and the wish made him a great knight and king of Camelot, the home he wished for. Then he wished for Merlin’s freedom and Merlin helped Arthur by becoming his wizard.” Samantha explained.

“So was it Merlin that made Arthur’s sword for him then?” Sara asked with some excitement in her voice.

“You mean Excalibur?” Samantha asked with a grin.

“Yes Excalibur.” Sara said the name of the sword with pride. “It sounds very powerful.” Sara added just before she said the name again. “Excalibur.”

“Merlin did help to forge the sword, but it was also made with some help from Tia.” Samantha giggled. “She even pretended to be the lady of the lake so they could give the sword to Arthur. Merlin liked things like that by all accounts.” Samantha added the last bit with a roll of her eyes.

“I thought Arthur pulled the sword from a stone?” Sara asked as she remembered seeing a film about it once, and also watching the Disney movie, which wasn’t the best place to get your history from.

“That is partly true, but the sword he pulled from the stone was the one that had Merlin in it, much like the ring you found had Sheana in it. Arthur found the sword hidden deep in the woods while he was running from the then kings soldiers. He pulled it from the enchanted stone where it had been stuck for many years, and released Merlin who after granting him two of his three wishes, Arthur wished Merlin’s freedom.” Samantha explained the story as Tia had told it to her.

“What happened to Merlin after his time with Arthur?” Sara asked.

“He pops up every now and then on YouTube pretending to be a magician, or he does the odd stint in Vegas.” Samantha said rolling her eyes again. “He always looks different each time he pops up. He was even a female magician for a time.” Samantha added with a thoughtful look.

“He can change how he looks?” Sara asked, shocked to hear that Merlin could change the way he looks, but Sheana couldn’t. “Why can’t Sheana change the way she looks then?” Sara asked hoping that Samantha might have an answer.

“I did speak with Tia about this, and we think that it’s because Sheana wasn’t a born Jin like Merlin, but was tricked into excepting the power and curse that comes with having such great power.” Samantha tried to explain. “It’s a lot like the fact that you can’t be changed or affected by magic in that way anymore. You sealed your fate when you freed Sheana from her keep.” Samantha added.

“Keep?” Sara asked looking puzzled.

“Yes keep, the place she was kept until needed again. The ring you found and rubbed.” Samantha explained further when she saw that Sara still hadn’t understood her fully.

“Oh I see, so how do you and Tia know that Sheana will be able to make the suit and everything vanish until I need it?”

“We know because we’re not trying to change the way you look, just hide what’s over the top of it.” Samantha told her. “So are you ready to go and show the others the new look?”

“Not really, but they’re going to see it sooner or later.” Sara said with a sigh as she got up off the seat and then turned to look at Samantha. “I just thought, I have no idea what I look like myself.”

“Would you like to take a look then before we show the others?” Samantha asked grinning like she’d just asked the silliest question in the world, and she already knew what the answer was going to be. Sara just looked at Samantha with her hands on her hips looking quite menacing in her new outfit with the red hair and the sunglasses on to hide her eyes.

“Oh I almost forgot the final little detail.” Samantha said as she picked up a red silk choker with a gold S at the centre of it. “This will change your voice to sound much more grown up and a lot more human sounding than the one Michelle gave you to use the other night.” Samantha added as she wrapped the choker around Sara’s neck and then closed the clip at the back.

“How do you know this will... My voice! It sounds so different, more grown up and sexier.” Sara almost growled the last part as she looked at a grinning Samantha.

“I’m sorry Sara, but it does suit the new look though.” Samantha tried to say it all with a straight face, but the red cheeks and the fact she burst out in a fit of giggles at the end sort of killed the whole act.

“You’re just loving all this aren’t you?” Sara asked Samantha as she watched her stood giggling. Samantha was giggling too much to try and speak, so she just nodded her head up and down to say yes, as she held her finger and thumb close together, so she could indicate just little bit.

Sara just growled again as she made her way over to a set of mirrors so she could take a look at what Samantha had done to her. Sara found it hard to believe that the red head in the skin tight red leather look outfit and matching red corset, boots and gloves was really her. Sara turned from side to side and then turned enough to get a look at her backside in the mirror; she could see why Samantha had told her to take off the panties now. You would have seen them and the bra straps under the cat suit, and it would have looked a little tacky Sara thought to herself as she kept looking at herself while Samantha tried to get her giggling under control over the other side of the room.

The thin waist and taller heels as well as the drastic change in hair colour and makeup, Sara thought she looked to be in her early twenties now rather than her early teens. Add to that the new voice she now had to go with it, and you would never think the blond girl that walked into the room some time ago, was the same woman stood looking in the mirror right now.

“What do you think then Sara?” Samantha’s voice said from just behind her.

“I look so different Samantha, and sound different too.” Sara giggled when she heard her new voice. “I don’t even recognise me, so I doubt anyone else will be able too.” Sara added as she took another look at herself as she spoke to Samantha. Sara found it strange to be the one speaking, but seeing the red head moving her lips and a different voice speaking the words.

“That’s what we’re doing all this for isn’t it?” Samantha asked with a grin, not really expecting an answer from Sara as she watching her looking at herself in the mirrors still. “How do the boots and corset feel now?” Samantha asked a question Sara would need to answer.

“It’s just like you said, I feel fine in the corset now, and the boots don’t seem to be as hard to walk on as I thought they would.” Sara took a couple of steps back and then she did a reverse handstand to check out if she had any limited movement in the new costume. “Everything feels good, and the wig stayed on just now as well.” Sara added with a giggle as she looked in the mirror at the cute red head giggling back at her.

“I’ve used a lot of hairgrips to keep the wig in place, but the spell I cast on the wig will also help to keep it from coming off unless you want it off.” Samantha told her.

Sara wanted to see what the mask looked like so she looked in the mirror and then thought of the mask. She stood and watched the hair look like it had come to life as it wrapped around her face and neck before forming into a full head covering that looked just like the cat suit and gloves. Sara could no longer see any of her skin showing and the only thing to break up all the red was the dark lenses of the sunglasses, now part of the helmet covering her head. The gold S that was on the choker, was now just part of the full body suit. Sara thought she looked quite scary now she was fully covered and ready for battle.

“Now I really do look like a slayer.” Sara said in her new voice as she looked at the creature looking back at her from the mirror. “Now let’s hope that both sides start to take me seriously.” Sara added with a grin, not that you could see that behind the mask.

“Looking like that, they won’t have any other choice my dear.” Samantha said with a grin as she stepped up next to Sara and put an arm around her waist as she looked at the two of them in the mirror side by side. Sara was now a little taller than Samantha thanks to the heels on the boots and the added inch on the sole of the boots as well.

“Let’s go and show the others what the slayer looks like.” Sara said as she turned and walked towards the double wooden doors they had entered through earlier.

“Are you not going to remove the mask before we go and show them?” Samantha asked as she ran to catch up with Sara.

“No, I want to shock them with the full look before showing them the red haired version of the look.” Sara said when Samantha finally caught up with her.

“I see you’ve got the hang of walking in them boots as well.” Samantha said as she walked a little faster than normal to keep up with Sara.

“You said I would, so who am I to argue with you.” Sara’s new slayer voice said as she headed back out into the garden where they had left the others chatting.

*****

Hypatia was just telling the others about an encounter she had with the MIB’s some years back when she suddenly stopped speaking as she looked over towards the house where she’d just seen Samantha walk out with who she knew to be Sara walking at her side dressed all in red and with the mask covering her face. The others all looked at Hypatia when she stopped speaking before they all turned to look at what had her attention.

“Sara! Is that really you under all that red leather?” Josie asked as she jumped up to go and get a better look at who she thought to be Sara in her new disguise.

Sara stopped walking and just let Josie walk around her while she took in the new look. Sara felt like having a little fun with Josie and the others so when she finally spoke, she lied. “I don’t know who this Sara is you think I am, but I’m not her.” Sara said using the new slayer voice to its fullest. It must have worked because Josie stepped back looking worried.

“Sorry ma’am, I thought you were somebody else.” Josie said looking worried that she had just upset a demon that had come to see Hypatia. “Where’s Sara? Samantha?” Josie asked with some pleading in her voice as she looked at Samantha who was trying not to bust out in a fit of giggles again.

“I left her in the house when I came out here with our new guest.” Samantha managed to get out before she had to fake a coughing fit to hide her giggling.

Josie looked at Samantha with a strange look just before she saw the gold S on red woman’s neck. Sara saw Josie looking at her neck and realised that the gold S was probably a big giveaway, so she decided it was time to let them all see the new look without the helmet. “Helmet be gone.” Sara thought as she felt the mask slipping back in to the form what was her new look red hair.

Sara and Sheana had made Josie a couple of inches shorter than Sara anyway, but now Sara had the boots on with the four inch heel and one inch sole, she just towered over her girlfriend, former boyfriend Jo.

“Sara? It really is you, isn’t it?” Josie asked as she looked up at the face of the redhead, still a little shocked with what she’d just seen happen with the mask as it melted away from the woman’s face to form the flaming red hair just like Hypatia had.

“Yes it’s me Josie, but you need to get used to calling me Slayer when I look like this, or people could work out that I’m also Sara.” She explained in her new sexy grown up voice. Something that wasn’t lost on Josie.

“Sorry, but I just needed to know.” Josie said as she looked at her own female reflexion in the dark sunglasses Sara had on as part of her new look. “I love the new voice. It sounds very sexy.” Josie added with a grin.

“I think it sounds a little too sexy, but Samantha says it goes with the new look perfectly.” Sara said as she put a hand on her hip and struck a sexy pose.

“It sure does.” Josie said as she felt the same funny tingling in her belly again when she thought about peeling Sara out of her new slayer uniform, or battle armour as it was meant to be.

“I hope you’re not thinking of dumping me for an older woman.” Sara said as she playfully pushed Josie while she giggled at her.

“I’m only feeling this way because I know that it’s you under all that red leather and makeup.” Josie blushed.

While Sara and Josie had been talking, the others had all got up and walked over to take a better look at Sara’s new Slayer armour. They all thought it look cool and sexy apart from Karen, she just thought Sara was asking for trouble dressed like that, but she had to admit that it didn’t look much like Sara at the minute, and with the mask covering her face, Karen thought she looked like someone you didn’t want to mess with.

“Did you have to make her look quite so... Sexy?” Karen finally said for want of a better way to ask. “And the voice is a little too...” Karen couldn’t even think of another word to describe that.

“It will all help to keep the MIB’s from working out that the Slayer and Sara are one and the same person going around saving their men from big bad demons.” Samantha said the last bit with a pout.

“I understand all that Samantha, but I’m just a little worried about all the men she’s going to be fighting off dressed like that.” Karen pointed at Sara’s outfit as she said it.

“I could add a chastity belt and give you the key if you’re that worried about her virginity?” Samantha asked looking serious as she said it.

Sara looked shocked when she saw her mum was actually thinking it over for a couple of seconds. “Mum! I’m not planning to do anything like that!” Sara snapped at her mum. “I feel sorry for any fool that tries it on with me as well.” Sara added as she clenched her hands into fists as she thought about ripping some faceless man limb from limb if he tried to touch her in that way.

“I know you’re not sweetie, and I’d never do anything like that to you.” Karen said as she shook off the thought of putting her daughter in a chastity belt to protect her virtue.

“I was just kidding.” Samantha said when Sara looked in her direction. Samantha didn’t need to see Sara’s eyes to know she wasn’t happy with her for putting such idea’s in her mums head to begin with.

“Shall we go and sort out Sheana’s little part of this idea of yours?” Sara asked in an icy tone, which sounded much colder with the new voice saying it.

“I can do the spell here and now sis, I mean slayer.” Sheana corrected herself. “That’s going to take some getting used to.” Sheana added with a grin.

“Don’t you need something to charm the disguise into sis?” Sara asked.

“I can use the S shaped pendant around your neck. I’ll just have it turn into a heart shaped locket when you’re not in slayer form.” Sheana explained as she touched her finger to Sara’s pendant and started to chant a spell she’d been designing since Hypatia and Samantha explained their plan for Sara and the disguise. Sheana saw that Sara was still wearing the necklace that she’d charmed with the protection spell, so she merged the two items all into one new heart shaped locket.

Sara looked down at her hands as she saw the gloves and then the arms of the cat suit turn to liquid and quickly move up her arms and into the new locket that had now formed in Sheana’s hand on a chain around Sara’s neck. In seconds everyone was left looking at Sara wearing the same clothes she’d been wearing before she left to go and get dressed in the first place.

“How come I’m not naked?” Sara said with shock in her voice as she realised this whole thing could have looked much worse if Sheana hadn’t done what she did and gave her some clothes to wear.

“I worked out that you’d have taken off all your clothes before putting the slayer disguise on, so I cast a separate spell to put them back on you as the Slayer armour retreats into the locket.” Sheana explained.

“So how do I get the slayer armour back? Do I have to spin round on the spot like Wonder Woman?” Sara asked with a giggle.

“Why would you want to spin round? And who is this Wonder Woman?” Sheana asked, not getting the joke, having never seen or read a Wonder Woman comic. “All you need to do is focus on the locket and think of becoming the slayer.” Sheana said.

Sara focused on the locket where she could feel it resting against her chest just below her neck, she thought about becoming the slayer again and she was soon stood with the cat suit, boots, gloves. Wig makeup and glasses on again. Sara thought about the mask covering her face and she was soon wearing that as well. On a whim she thought about becoming Sara again, and she was soon back to looking like her old self again.

“That’s amazing sis.” Sara giggled as she excitedly wrapped her arms around Sheana and hugged her while dancing around on the lawn. “What happenes to my normal clothes while I’m dressed as the slayer?” Sara asked as an afterthought.

“They take the place of your slayer clothes until you change back.” Sheana told her as they hugged. “The slayer armour and your normal clothes will also be protected and repaired if need be while not being worn.” Sheana added with a little pride for her thoughtful little add on to the spell.

“You did all that with the one simple spell Sheana?” Samantha asked as she overheard what Sheana had just explained to Sara. “And you don’t feel tired at all after doing it?” Samantha added as she saw that Sheana looked just fine still.

“Yes, but none of the spells were overly complex Samantha.” Sheana said with a shrug. “I could feel the magic you added to the hair. I did not know you could perform magic as well.” Sheana added with interest in finding out more about Samantha’s ability to do magic.

“Tia’s been showing me for some years now, but I’m not in the same league as you Sheana.” Samantha explained.

“I doubt anyone on this plane is as powerful as I am Samantha, but that doesn’t mean you won’t be very powerful one day.” Sheana said as she took Samantha by the hand as she smiled at her warmly.

“There is another like you Sheana!” Sara said all excited again. “Samantha was telling me how Hypatia knew Merlin and King Arthur.” Sara added.

“I do not remember another Jin called Merlin.” Sheana said with a puzzled look. “But we very rarely crossed path before they left this world to return home.” Sheana added.

“His real name was Myrddin.” Hypatia said as she joined the rest of the group all gathered around Sara and Sheana.

“I still do not know of this Myrddin. Does he still travel this realm?” Sheana asked Hypatia.

“Yes he pops up every so often to wow the humans with his magic tricks before vanishing again.” Hypatia said with a frown. “He mainly lives over in America these days. He loves Vegas for some reason.” Hypatia added with a strange look that made the others think she didn’t care for the place.

“Does he not get involved in any of the wars between humans and the supernatural then?” Karen asked.

“Not since the time he was with Arthur.” Hypatia said. “Things didn’t end well between them, but we don’t talk about that.” Hypatia added in a whisper as she looked around like it was a big secret she’d just told them.

“Sounds like a medieval scandal if ever I heard one.” Sandy said with a grin.

“Yes it was, but we must move on to other matters.” Hypatia said as a way of stopping all talk about Merlin and Arthur. “Sammi dear, I need you to sit with Michelle so you can sort out the computer gizmos she needs to keep an eye on the boring MIB’s.” Hypatia added as she pretended to type on a keyboard. This made Samantha giggle as she knew that Tia hated anything to do with computing.

“What will you be doing while I sort out all that, Mistress?” Samantha asked.

“I will be doing some more training with young Sara here, or should that be the all powerful slayer?” Hypatia said with a grin as she looked Sara in the eyes, or sunglasses as it was.

“That would be the slayer.” Sara grinned back as she focused her power on the locket and morphed into the red haired slayer Samantha had turned her into.

“Let’s go and make sure you can still fight in them boots Sammi made for you.” Hypatia said as she looked at the boots now sat on Sara’s feet. “You do look quite the sexy little slayer I must say.” Hypatia added as she took Sara’s arm and led her into the house and towards the training room.

Sara was left to run the assault course while Hypatia went to change into something more suited for doing battle in. Sara had a little trouble to start with, but she soon got use to walking the beam and climbing the wall. Sara thought the corset being strapped around her waist so tightly would cause her to have trouble getting her breath, but she soon forgot it was there until she caught site of her reflection in one of the many mirrors in the room, that’s when she was reminded of just how different she now looked.

Samantha had added some form of rubber grips to the palms and fingers of the gloves and soles of her boots, so she had a much better grip and foot hold on the ropes and walls as she climbed and shimmed up them, so if anything the assault course was a little easier now.

Sara had lost count of the number of times she’d gone round the course when she saw Hypatia enter the room dressed in something similar to what Sara had on, but Hypatia’s was all in black.

“Is yours made of dragon skin as well?” Sara asked Hypatia as she joined her going round the assault course.

“No, this is just your run of the mill black leather.” Hypatia said as she matched Sara’s speed going up and over a wall before dropped down the other side. “You are the proud owner of the only suit like that.” Hypatia pointed out.

“I feel very honoured that you and Samantha made it for me.” Sara said in return. “Samantha is very talented, I never realised how many different skills she has.” Sara added as she finished the lap of the course and stopped to admire the work Samantha had put into her new slayer amour.

“Yes she is very talented.” Hypatia grinned as she looked to be thinking about Samantha being talented in other areas as well.

“I think you’re thinking about other talents Samantha has, which I have no desire to find out about.” Sara frowned before she started giggling and the sheepish grin that came across Hypatia’s face.

“When you’ve lived a long as I have my dear, you learn to take the pleasures where you can.” Hypatia had the faraway look again as she said it. “That child can still find ways to make me blush in the bed room, even at my age.” She added with a giggle as she thought of something they must have done together at some point. “But enough about me! Let’s see if you can still fight in that sexy little outfit.” Hypatia led Sara over to the training mats and was soon attacking her like she had been doing all morning before lunch.

*****

Karen, Sandy and Prue had gone for another walk around the gardens as they watched Jenna chasing a butterfly around, while Josie and Sheana had tagged along with Michelle and Samantha to help sort out what they needed to keep tabs on the MIB’s, not that Josie and Sheana would be much help.

Samantha led them down to the same room that she’d taken Sara down to. “Sorry about the mess, but I don’t get many visitors.” Samantha giggled as she let them into the large room full of all her computers and other machines.

“Wow! This place is amazing!” Michelle said as she saw piece after piece of computer and other machines she’d thought she’d only ever see in a university, or high tech lab.

Samantha and Michele were soon talking and chatting about things in a language that sounded anything but English to Josie and Sheana. They left Michelle and Samantha to talk while they looked around the lab, but Sheana would keep looking over at the way Samantha would touch Michelle’s arm or some other part of her body like a knee, as she laughed or tried to calm an excited Michelle back down again.

“You okay Sheana?” Josie said, snapping Sheana’s attention away from watching Samantha hit on her girlfriend.

“I’m fine Josie.” Sheana said with a fake smile as she lied to her.

“I think that dead flower and the sparks in your other hand might say otherwise.” Josie said as she pointed at the now dead rose in Sheana’s right hand, and the fact she had little sparks shooting out her left hand.

“Oh, I’m sorry Josie.” Sheana said looking worried as she clenched a first with her left hand to stop the sparks, and then she said a couple of words under her breath just before the rose suddenly came back to life. “I don’t know what caused me to do that.” Sheana blushed with embarrassment.

“Looks like a simple case of jealousy to me.” Josie shrugged. “I know that Samantha looks impressive Sheana, but Michelle is in love with you. Samantha is just a friend that speaks computer and technology.” Josie added.

“Part of me knows that Josie, but another part just wants to make Samantha’s hands and arms disappear.” Sheana said with a growl as she saw Samantha touch Michelle’s knee again.

“Dial the anger down a notch or two Sheana.” Josie said looking a little worried. “Part of being in a relationship is trusting the other party to do the right thing. Michelle would never do anything behind your back, just as you would never do anything behind her back.” Josie tried to explain.

“No, I’d never do anything with another person behind Michelle’s back. I’d never do anything with another person in front of her either.” Sheana pointed out.

“That would disappoint some men to hear that.” Josie said with a sigh.

“I do not understand that?” Sheana said, not knowing about a lot of men’s fantasies to see their girlfriend making love with another woman.

“Don’t worry about it Sheana, it would take way too long to try and explain it all to you right now.” Josie had no desire to try and explain that fantasy to her.

Sheana wasn’t ready to just let the matter drop though. “Does this mean you wish to see Sara with another person playing around like Michelle is right now with Samantha over there?”

“No! And Michelle isn’t playing around as you just put it. She’s just talking to Samantha about computers.” Josie pointed out. “Samantha is just a very touchy feely person while she talks to you. I noticed her doing the same thing with Sara at lunch and when they came back out after getting Sara in her slayer armour.”

“Did this not bother you to sit and watch happen?” Sheana asked with a puzzled look.

“Yes to a point, but I wouldn’t start magically removing body parts because of it.” Josie giggled to try and lighten the mood a little. “You and Sara have great power flowing inside you, so you need to be doubly careful how you let your emotions affect you.” Josie took hold of Sheana’s hand to help calm her down.

“I think I understand what you’re trying to say to me Josie.” Sheana smiled. “You’re getting good at this girl thing.” She added with a giggle.

“Thanks, I think.” Josie said, not sure if she should take that as a complement or not. But as she was a girl at the minute, she took it as a compliment. “Now, did you read anything into the fact that I just took hold of your hand while we spoke?” Josie asked.

“No. Why, should I have?” Sheana asked looking worried.

“No you shouldn’t, but that was the point I was trying to make to you. Michelle will be thinking the same thing at the minute.” Josie looked over at Michelle and Samantha as she said it. “Michelle’s lost in all the techno talk at the minute, she probably doesn’t even realise Samantha is touching her.” Josie added.

“So it’s just the fact I’m jealous, that I feel these feelings towards Samantha?” Sheana asked as she finally understood the point Josie was making.

“Yes, it’s as simple as that.” Josie giggled.

“I don’t find anything simple about love Josie.” Sheana frowned as she thought about the jealous feelings she still had, but she wasn’t going to let them bother her as much now she knew what to look for.

“Maybe you should cast a love spell on Michelle to stop her looking at any other men or women.” Josie said jokingly.

“No! Love spells never work.” Sheana said looking scared at the thought of even thinking about using one.

“I was only joking with you Sheana.” Josie said in a calming manner. “Do they really go that wrong?” Josie asked.

“Always.” Sheana said still looking worried. “They stop the person you cast the spell on from thinking about anyone or anything but the person they love, which will lead to them wanting to kill that person rather than let anyone else touch them.” Sheana explained.

“Wow, I’d never looked at it that way before.” Josie said in shock.

“Our love for something is only part of who we are as a person, so if you suddenly make it so that is the only one that matters, then you are just asking for trouble.” Sheana had a sad look as she said it.

“Have you ever cast a love spell before?” Josie asked as she sensed a sad story from Sheana’s past.

“As a genie I was asked more than once to make another love only them, I tried to warn them, but my master’s word was final and the wish was granted.” Sheana said with a tear in her eyes.

“But I thought you had no control over the body while you were a genie to start with?” Josie asked.

“Not full control, but I did have a little when it came to granting the wishes.” Sheana said as she wiped away a tear that was running down her cheek. “My former bodies host had started great wars all because of love. She took great pleasure in watching them suffer for some strange reason.” Sheana said as she was more talking to herself out loud now, more than explaining it to Josie.

“Well you don’t need to worry about casting any spells or granting anyone’s wishes you don’t want to anymore.” Josie said as she pulled Sheana in for a much needed hug. “I’m glad I’m a girl at the minute Sheana, or this would just look to weird.” Josie added with a giggle to lighten the mood again, as she thought about Michelle’s reaction to her seeing Jo hugging her girlfriend like this.

Before Sheana could give an answer she was being pulled into a hug with a new person. When she looked to see who it was, she found herself looking into Michelle’s worried eyes. “What’s wrong?” Michelle asked with worry in her voice as well as her eyes.

“Nothing really Michelle. I was just being silly and talking to Josie about my past as a genie.” Sheana said as a part truth. Sheana didn’t want to risk upsetting Michelle by telling her that she’d got jealous of how Samantha was touching her.

“You’re not that genie anymore Sheana. You belong to me now.” Michelle said as she hugged Sheana a little tighter.

Sheana liked the sound of that almost as much as she was enjoying the hug she was getting right now from her. Samantha had ran over with Michelle and was stood with Josie looking just as worried about her as Josie and Michelle were, but Sheana couldn’t see any sign that she was Jealous of Michelle hugging her, so she guessed that Josie was right all along.

“I’m sorry for making you stop talking about computers and stuff.” Sheana said when they broke the hug.

“Don’t worry about it.” Michelle giggled. “We need to get on to the subject of what we need to sort out the problems with the MIB’s anyway.” Michelle added.

They were all soon sat around a table while Samantha took down some notes on what Michelle thought would be good enough to collect and store all the video and audio from the network. Michelle was shocked to find out that Samantha and Hypatia could get their hands on much higher specs of things than she thought were on the market.

“We still have one little problem to sort out.” Josie said once Samantha had the list sorted out.

“And what would that be Josie?” Samantha asked as she looked down the list trying to work out what they might have forgotten.

“Just where do you plan to set all this stuff up? I think your mum and dad will notice the sudden upgrade on your computer Michelle, and the fact most of it is made up of stuff not yet thought to be in production.” Josie pointed out.

“We’ve already got that covered.” Samantha said in a matter of fact way. “Tia and I have had planning permission to open an internet cafe in the town centre for some time, but never felt the need to rush through with it until now.” Samantha added as she started making a new list of things she would need to get sorted so the cafe could open as soon as possible.

“An internet cafe would be a great place to hide all the equipment.” Michelle said with a grin.

“It will also mean we can move all the special computer gear in with the normal computers, and the MIB’s won’t think it odd.” Samantha said with a grin. “It will also give the four of you part time jobs as well.” Samantha added with a grin.

“The four of us part time jobs?” Josie asked.

“Yes. You, Sheana, Michelle and Sara will all be working at the cafe part time.” Samantha said. “Tia and I will make it look like you and Michelle have moved into town and work at the cafe, which will also work as cover for why you hang around with Sheana and Sara, and why they will start work at the cafe just after it opens in a week’s time.” Samantha explained.

“Will I have to work there as Josie?” Josie asked looking a little worried.

“You could work as Jo if you wished, but the tips won’t be as good for a boy waiting tables and serving drinks. It would also look a little odd to your friends and Family if they keep seeing a boy hanging around with three girls all the time, they may start and think you’re gay.” Samantha said the last part in a whisper.

“It would reduce the risk of anyone finding out about me as well Josie.” Michelle said as she understood what Samantha was saying. “We can still hang with the girls as Mike and Jo, but this way we can keep a better look out for them at the same time as spending time with them, and we get paid for doing it.” Michelle added with a grin.

“Tia and I will set you up in an apartment above the cafe, so it won’t look odd for Sara and Sheana to spend more time than they should with the two of you in this form.” Samantha told Josie and Michelle.

“Won’t it look a little odd to have two fourteen year old girls pretending to live above an internet cafe?” Josie asked.

“Yes it would, but with a little bit of magic from Sheana, I’m hoping to fashion a couple of rings that will enable the two of you to become grownups long enough to fool anyone, should they come asking questions.” Samantha explained her plan to them all. “Do you think you could do that for them Sheana?” Samantha asked as she put her hand on Sheana’s knee this time, just like she did with Michelle earlier.

“I can’t see any problems with doing that Samantha, but we will need to work out a history for the two of them to tell people so they don’t make a slip.” Sheana said as she remembered watching a movie with Sara that did something a little similar to what Samantha was asking her to do now.

“I’ll come up with a simple back story for them to remember. I just need you to come up with a husband and wife look for the two of them. I’m sure Josie and Michelle will help you come up with a good look for them both.” Samantha grinned as she saw the worried looks the two girls had on their faces.

“Husband and wife?” Josie asked just before it looked like she was having trouble swallowing.

“Don’t look so worried! It’s not like I’m asking the two of you to sleep together. You just need to act like a married couple a little bit down in the cafe from time to time.” Samantha told them. “The four of you will be running the place really.” Samantha added.

The three girls helped Samantha make a list of things they would need for the internet cafe before they all got up and went to find Karen, Sandy, Prue and Jenna. Then they would go and see how Sara’s slayer training was going now she had her slayer armour on.

*****

Karan, Sandy, Prue and Jenna had got bored with wandering around the gardens, so they were all sat at the tables watching Hypatia train with Sara in her new slayer mode. None of them could believe that the red head with the super model figure was really Sara. All they could see was a blurred figure dressed in red, and a blurred figure dressed in black dodging and punching each other as she moved around the mat attacking and then defending against each other’s attacks.

“I don’t know how Sara can move so fast in them boots and with her waist reduced like it is under that corset.” Karen said as she found herself trying to watch the show the two of them were putting on.

“I thought you’d be more worried about seeing your daughter fighting Karen.” Prue said as she watched the show Sara and Hypatia were putting on for the others.

“Part of me is Prue, but watching the news every evening and seeing what evil there is out in the world, and I don’t mean of the supernatural type either.” Karen said pointedly as she looked at Prue. “Just the human kind of evil makes me glad to know that Sara and Sheana will be able to look after themselves if they need to.” Karen said with pride.

“They can definitely do that Karen.” Prue said with a grin as she watched Sara duck a high kick from Hypatia, and then spin around and land a low kick to the back of Hypatia’s other leg, forcing her to drop to the ground on her back. Before Hypatia had time to recover though, Sara was sat astride her pinning her to the mat with a grin on her face.

“Well? Do I pass your test master?” Sara asked in a very cheesy sounding Chinese voice.

“I never doubted your skills Sara. I just wanted to carry on training.” Hypatia said with a grin just before she pushed up trying to remove Sara from her chest, but Sara was ready for this and held fast. “Please may I get up now Sara?” Hypatia asked when she realised that Sara wasn’t going to be as easy to throw off as she first thought.

“I know not of this Sara you speak of witch, but you may call me Slayer.” Sara said with a smug smile on her face as she kept Hypatia pinned down.

“Oh please all powerful slayer let this humble demon get up so she may serve you.” Hypatia said sounding all breathy like she was in awe of Sara and her slayer powers.

Sara was giggling as she got up and then helped Hypatia to her feet. “Do you want to keep training?” She asked Hypatia.

“No, I think you’ve done enough for one day Slayer.” Hypatia said with a bow. “You may revert back to your normal Sara look now if you wish.” Hypatia added as she had one final look at Sara in all her red glory.

Sara smiled, not that anyone could see it, as she still had the mask covering her face. She thought about her normal form and soon the slayer armour was gone and Sara was just her normal looking self again. Josie, Sheana, Michelle and Samantha walked into the training room just in time to see Sara do all this.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get tired of seeing her do that.” Josie said as she watched the red armour move up Sara’s body to vanish into the heart shaped locket now hanging around her neck.

Everyone sat down at the table where Karen and the others were sat while Sandy and Prue went to sort them all out with some cold drinks. Samantha offered to go and get the drinks, but Prue had lived at the house for long enough to know where everything was, so they told her to relax and let them sort it out. Samantha not one to pass up spending time with her mistress and lover, was soon sat on the seat next to Hypatia with an arm around her waist while she rested her head on Hypatia’s shoulder.

Prue and Sandy returned with the drinks and then they all sat and enjoyed them while Samantha filled in Karen and the others about the idea of going ahead and opening the internet cafe and using that location to hide all the computer equipment that will be used to keep tabs on the MIB’s.

Karen thought it was a great idea, and also loved the fact that Sara and Sheana would have part time jobs, so they would learn the value of going to work. Karen did warn the two girls about keeping their grades up, not that she expected to have any trouble with them in that respect.

Sara was excited about the job at the cafe, but she was more excited about the fact that it would be Josie working there with her and not Jo. Sheana was feeling just as excited about working with Michelle. Sara had to giggle though when Samantha explained about Jo and Michelle having to play a married couple every now and then.

“Who will be wearing the trousers in this marriage?” Sara asked just before she started giggling again. She already knew the answer before Josie and Michelle gave her one.

“Jo will be!” Both Josie and Michelle said at the same time.

“I find it bad enough pretending to be Mike when I have to. I don’t want to play a man while Jo plays my wife as well.” Michelle said as she pulled a face just thinking about it.

“Will Josie and Michelle be your daughters then when you play these two new people?” Karen asked.

“I thought daughter and cousin would look better.” Samantha said. “That would explain the different look they both have.” Samantha added.

“Why does she live with them now? This cousin I mean?” Karen asked as she tried to tie down the fine details a little more.

“Parents died in a car crash or something like that.” Samantha said looking sad for a couple of seconds.

“I’m sorry to hear that baby.” Sara said with a pout as she wrapped her arms around Josie and hugged her.

“Why do I have to be the cousin with the dead parents?” Josie asked with a frown when she realised that Sara had just assumed that Michelle would be the good daughter.

“Because you look like a troubled teen with a fragmented past.” Michelle said just before she started giggling.

“You try having a little brat for a sister and see how your teenage years turn out.” Josie said in her own defence.

“I didn’t know Josie had any younger sisters.” Sara said with a smirk. “I’m sure that you’d get on just fine with your baby sister if she could see you now.” Sara added with a full blown grin on her face.

“Don’t even joke about the brat finding out about this side of me.” Josie said with horror, as she thought about Jo’s little sister finding out about Josie.

“Won’t your parents wonder where you’re spending all your time? If you’re going to be working at this internet cafe once it’s open?” Karen asked.

“No, they think I spend most my time round at Mikes as it is.” Josie shrugged like it was nothing to worry about. “They even joke with me about moving in with Mike because I spend all my time there.” She added with a giggle.

Sara found she just had to hug Josie when she made her cute little giggling sound like that. “I think we made you a little too cute for your own good.” Sara said as she hugged Josie.

“Well I still only want to be with you Sara, no matter what I look like at the minute, or while we’re working together.” Josie said as she hugged Sara back.

They stopped for another hour and talked through the plans for the shop, and Samantha even found some time to chat with Sandy about her new job working at the design studio. Samantha got all the girls details before they left, so she could sort out ID’s for Josie and Michelle. Samantha took Sara and Sheana’s details so she could get the employment paperwork sorted out and also start and transfer wages into all their accounts. Samantha was also going to sort out getting Sheana an account at the bank, as she didn’t yet have one.

Hypatia and Samantha waved them off at the front door before going back inside to make a start on ordering everything they needed to open the cafe and also set up the surveillance on the MIB’s who were on the lookout for them.

“Do you think we’re doing the right thing encouraging Sara to become this slayer?” Samantha asked as Hypatia led her back into the house.

“I don’t see it as encouraging her my dear Sammi.” Hypatia said with a sad smile. “I just see it as helping her get ready for the battle to come. She picked this new life the day she made that foolish wish, but I’m glad it happened to someone like her, she will be brave in battle and champion for all of mankind when the time comes.” Hypatia added with pride.

“She fights well and I love the way it makes you look so happy when you dance with her on the mat mistress.” Samantha grinned as she let Hypatia lead her to their bedroom. “I thought we were to start work on the internet cafe my lady?” Samantha asked with a sheepish grin.

“There will be time for that later, but for now; I have some unfinished business with you in my bed with a roll of red silk and a feather.” Hypatia grinned back evilly as she threw Samantha onto her bed and then set about restraining her very wiling prisoner.

*****

Sara was sat in the front of her mum’s car looking out the window and playing with her new looking locked as they drove back to their house. She couldn’t help but think she had become some sort of super hero, with a secret identity to protect when not going out to fight crime. Granted it was mainly going to be policing fights between humans and Demons of some sort, and also trying to stop rogue evil vampires from killing or turning humans into chew toys.

“I hope you have good control over that red armour you have locked in that thing?” Karen asked while they were stopped at some traffic lights.

“Yes I do mum.” Sara smiled. “It’s hard to put into words, but I have more control over everything now.” She added with a strange look.

“I do feel better about all this having seen you fighting today with Hypatia. Who I just love to bits by the way.” Karen added the last bit with a grin. “But as your mother, I’m asking you to please be careful while you’re out there doing what it is you have to do.” Karen added with some pleading in her voice.

“I will mum. I have a good head on my shoulders thanks to you and Sandy.” Sara smiled with pride. “If I grow up to be half the woman you are, or Sandy will be, then I will be lucky mum.” Sara added with a tear in her eye.

“You already are sweetie.” Karen said with a tear in her eye as she reached over and took hold of Sara’s hand in hers as she carried on driving down the road.

“Thanks mum.” Sara said before she realised that they weren’t heading home. “Where are we going mum?” Sara asked.

“I need to call and grab some things we’re running low on, and I thought you girls could help me get them.” Karen said in a matter of fact way, not realising that a now worried looking Josie was sat in the back seat.

“Do we have to come in with you mum?” Sara asked. She was also a little worried about Josie being exposed to the mad house that is grocery shopping on a Saturday afternoon. “I’m not sure Josie is ready for this just yet.” Sara added, hoping to remind her mum about Josie not having been around large groups of people yet.

“Josie will be fine.” Karen said brushing off any worry Sara might have. “Call it a trial by fire. If she can cope with this, then nothing will bother her.” Karen giggled.

Before Sara had time to mount a defence against her mother’s comment, Karen was pulling into the supermarket car park and pulling into a vacant space. Karen turned off the engine and got out the car without another word being spoken. Not seeing any other choice all the girls got out and followed Karen into the store. Karen put a pound in the trolley to release it, and then she gave it to Josie so she could push it and take her mind of the worry of being out as a girl in a large group of people.

“You can do this Josie.” Karen said with a smile as she gave her the trolley to push. “As far as the world can see my dear, you are a girl, and from what Sheana was telling me earlier, not even a doctor would be able to say otherwise.” Karen added as she put a hand on Josie’s back and gave her a gentle push towards the shop.

Josie was soon pushing the trolley while Karen had the other three running back and forth grabbing the bits she wanted. Josie soon relaxed and even started to enjoy doing the shopping, as Jo he’d hated going to the supermarket, but with Sara and the others there, it was new and fun.

Sara was picking up things that Karen didn’t ask for and making Josie giggle when Karen would take the items back out and leave them on an empty spot on the shelf for a member of staff to put back later. Josie was so distracted by Sara and her mum playing this little game that she never noticed the woman and the young girl walking down the aisle.

“Mummy, mummy! That’s the two girls that called for Joey the other week.” Josie heard a girl say.

Josie suddenly looked scared as she knew the voice belonged to his, or her sister. Josie slowly turned her head to find that she was stood right next to Jo’s mum and little sister. Sara and Sheana were grabbing a couple of items for Karen from back down the aisle, so they had managed to get along side Josie as she pushed the trolley for Sara’s mum.

“I told you they were pretty.” Jo’s sister said. “Hello! You not with my brother today then?” The little girl asked as Sara and Sheana walked over to the trolley and put the items in it before turning to look at the little girl who had just asked the question.

“Oh, hello. Your Jo’s baby sister right?” Sara asked trying to look calm as she asked it.

“Yes! But I’m not a baby!” The little girl snapped.

“Abigail! That is no way to talk to people.” Jo’s mum snapped at his baby sister.

Before she realised what she was doing, Michelle spoke to Jo’s mum. “Hi Mrs Norman.” The words had left Michelle’s lips before she realised what she’d done.

Jo’s mum just looked at Michelle with a puzzled look for a couple of seconds before she finally had to ask. “I’m sorry dear, but have we met before?”

“Yes briefly a couple of weeks ago when me and my cousin were down visiting the area with my parents.” Michelle said off the top of her head, and using the story they were going to use for the Internet cafe when it was open and the girls were all working there.

“I’m sorry dear, but I’m not very good with faces.” Mrs Norman said as a reason for not remembering this girl that seemed to know her. She wouldn’t feel as foolish if she knew that the girl talking to her now was really her son’s best friend Mike Baker.

“Mummy! Can we go now?” Abigail whined as she looked up at her mum with a pleading look on her face.

“No we can’t go yet Abigail, I still need to do the shopping yet.” Mrs Norman snapped at the girl. “You should have thought about all this when you ripped your dress and then lied about it to me and your father.” She added as she explained what Abigail had done the other night trying to get Jo in trouble, but Sara had used her new mind gift to make Abigail tell her parents the truth, so they already knew what had happened.

Josie who had just been stood gripping the shopping trolley in fear of her mum and sister looking at her and screaming it was Jo, not that they would ever realise the cute blond girl pushing the trolley could ever be Jo. Josie was just glad that her baby sister could be such an annoying brat at time, as she had managed to distract their mum from pressing Michelle for more information about where they had met before.

Sara was feeling a little playful, so she decided to ask Jo’s mum if he was out shopping with them. “Is Jo not helping you with the shopping then Mrs Norman?”

“Jo help with the shopping?” Mrs Norman asked with a smirk. “Not much chance of getting him in a supermarket. I’m sure he thinks the food just appears in the fridge for him to eat when he gets hungry.” She added. “No, he texted me last night to let me know he was spending the weekend round at Mike’s house. Probably spending the weekend playing some new video game.” Mrs Norman added with a roll of her eyes.

“Sounds about right for that pair.” Sara said in the same tone of voice Jo’s mum had just used. “Tell him I said hi the next time you see him.” Sara added with a smile.

“I will dear.” Mrs Norman smiled. “Oh! I never thought to get your name sweetie?” She asked.

“I’m Sara and this is my cousin Sheana and our two new friends Josie and Michelle.” Sara said as she pointed at each of the others in turn as she said their names.

“Well it’s nice to meet you all, and I have to question the reason why Jo and Mike prefer playing video games to spending time with such beautiful young girls.” Mrs Norman frowned as she shook her head.

“Boys will be boys.” Sara sighed, but really she just wanted to giggle at the private joke of what she’d just said. “We better not keep you from getting your shopping done any longer, or this cute little baby girl will get even more bored.” Sara added in baby speak as she looked down at Abigail who was stood with her arms folded across her chest not looking very happy at all.

“I’d say let her sulk, but I do have a lot to get done yet.” Mrs Norman said as she looked at her wrist watch and saw the time was getting on. “I will be having words with that son of mine about being cooped up inside all weekend when he could be spending time with four pretty girls.” Mrs Norman added in a firm motherly way.

“I wish you would Mrs Norman, I feel like I’m just not pretty enough for your son to want to spend time with me.” Sara said with a pout. She had to fight the urge to giggle when she heard a quiet groan come from Josie’s direction.

“Trust me Sara; I’ll be having a good long chat with him about getting out more.” Mrs Norman said as she got ready to carry on shopping. “Come along Abigail.” She added as she strolled off down the aisle while pointing at things for a very unhappy looking little girl to pick up off the shelves as they walked along.

Josie stood and watched her mum and baby sister walk all the way to the other end of the aisle before she growled at Sara in a low voice. “What the hell did you have to go and say all that for? Mum will never let it drop now, that I love playing video games more than spending time with you.”

“I’m sure you’ll cope baby.” Sara said using the same voice she’d just used on Jo’s little sister.

Josie just growled again under her breath as they carried on helping Karen do the shopping for her own house, just like Jo’s mum was doing for hers. Josie decided to turn her upset towards Michelle instead, once she saw that Sara wasn’t going to worry about the long talk waiting for Jo when he got home Sunday night.

“How could you be so stupid as to call my mum by name Michelle?” Josie asked in an angry whisper.

“I’m sorry, but I just forgot that she only knows me as Mike.” Michelle said looking ashamed of what nearly happened.

“I know you didn’t mean it Michelle, but you need to be more careful. Especially if we’re going to be working in a cafe together, where all sorts of people we know may be coming in for a drink, or to use the internet service.” Josie said in a much softer tone of voice, not that Josie could sound angry even if she tried.

“I promise I will from now one Jo... sie.” Michelle added the last part of Jo’s female name as almost an afterthought. “I just wish I could stay this way and forget about Mike all together.” She sighed.

“Calm down a bit Josie. Michelle didn’t mean any harm by what happened, and I think you all coped with it very well.” Karen said as she stepped up to the group after watching them from just down the aisle a little ways. Karen didn’t want to add any longer to the time the girls spent talking to Jo’s mum and little sister, so she’d waited for her to finally leave before approaching the group again.

“I’m sorry for snapping at you girlfriend.” Josie said with a sigh as she stepped over and gave Michelle a hug to let her know they were still the best of friends. Jo was really beginning to like this part of being Josie. The not needing to worry about what people thought when they saw a couple of girls hugging in friendship. Jo and Mike would have been thrown out the supermarket, but Josie and Michelle never even got a second look as they hugged.

Josie and Michelle looked a little nervous for the rest of the trip around the store, but they never bumped into Jo’s mum again. They got the trunk of the car loaded up and then headed for home where Sandy would be with Prue and Jenna.

*****

Sandy and Prue were working on dinner when the others got home, so they all helped to put the shopping away before Sandy sent the girls off to entertain Jenna while her and Prue worked in the kitchen. Karen got Sara to remove the ring that gave her control over Josie, so she could slip the one on that gave her control, then she let them go and play with Jenna in the living room until dinner was ready.

Once they’d had dinner, they all settled down in the living room to watch a Disney movie with Jenna, whom fell asleep half way through and was taken up to Sara’s room and put to bed. The girls all got ready for bed at the same time and then returned back down stairs to watch another movie with Karen before she went to bed and left them all to settle down for the night.

Sandy was going to spend the night in her own bed tonight, as she couldn’t face another night in a sleeping bag on the living room floor. Prue was going to sleep in Sara’s bed with Jenna, so the four girls could have a little fun with just the four of them. Not that four girls could get up to much in the way of sex in the way that worried Sara’s mum.

“I’m sorry about the way my mum’s being over you wearing this other ring over night.” Sara said to Josie as she lay in the doubled sleeping bag with Josie’s cheek pressed against her chest.

“I don’t blame your mum for being careful Sara. It would be so easy to let the heat of the moment take things further than either of us planned.” Josie said as she thought about the way this new female form acted to every little touch Sara gave it. Right now Sara was just softly stroking her back and even that was a major turn on.

Sara had had such a busy day that it wasn’t long before she was drifting off into a dream where she was Simon again with Josie on his arm going to a school dance of some sort. The dream got really weird when a bunch of vampires burst into the gym where the dance was being held. The next thing Sara remembered in the dream was seeing her slayer self appear and start fighting with the vampires and protecting the other students and teachers. Sara was glad to wake up and find that she was still a girl. She knew she must have woke Josie with her version of a nightmare because Josie was looking at her with some worry on her cute face.

“You okay Sara?” Josie asked in a whisper.

“Yes, sorry if I woke you. I was just having a very weird dream.” Sara whispered back as she remembered snippets of the dream still, but some of it was already becoming blurry.

“Tell me about it.” Josie whispered just before she let out a cute little giggle. “I’m not sure I’ll ever get use to sleeping as a girl.” Josie added as she wiggled her chest, making her breasts shake against Sara’s and producing a smile from her as she did it.

“I don’t need to worry about you not taking the ring off again then like Michelle?” Sara asked with a grin.

“Not a chance. It’s great getting to see and share this with you, but I still like being a boy too much to ever want to live as a girl full time.” Josie whispered as she thought about some of the things she could live without having to do as a girl.

“What don’t you like about being a girl then Josie” Sara asked using Jo’s new girlie name on purpose.

“All the work just going to the toilet. The sitting down and then having to wipe when I’ve done.” Josie frowned in the dark living room, but Sara still saw her do it. “I also feel like I’m all boobs and butt as well.” Josie added.

“Those are some of the things I love the most about being a girl.” Sara pointed out. “I still think you have a cute little sway in your hips when you walk though.” Sara added just before she started kissing Josie.

“You and most the guys we walked past in the supermarket earlier.” Josie reminded Sara of the looks they were all getting.

“As long as all they do is look, then I won’t have to hurt them.” Sara said with a cute little pout just before she leaned in and kissed Josie again.

“My Hero.” Josie said when they stopped kissing and she cuddled into Sara’s chest again as they fell asleep again. Josie fell asleep thinking about the shopping trip Sara had planned for the four of them the next day. Josie was a little worried about it, but at the same time she was looking forward to joining in the fun she’d seen Sara, Sheana and Michelle have the Sunday before.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 11

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Eleven

The girls had woke on the Sunday morning and sorted out some breakfast before going up to get ready to leave on their shopping trip into town. They were all dressed in simple dresses that would make it easier for them to try things on. They were all sat at the kitchen table waiting for Karen to take the ring off Josie’s finger so Sara could put the other one on that she controlled. Sara knew for a fact that the ring Josie had on at the minute wouldn’t last all day, and she didn’t like the idea of Josie reverting back to Jo in the middle of a busy town centre.

“Morning girls!” Karen said as she entered the kitchen and saw them all sat at the table looking pretty and ready to leave.

“Morning mum.” Sara said sounding happy. “Can you do the business with the ring, so I can put the other one back on? We can go and do some serious shopping and introduce Josie to the wonderful world of clothes buying! Girlie style.” Sara added with a giggle.

“Oh I’m sorry dear, I’d forgotten all about Josie being stuck with that ring on.” Karen said as she stepped over to where Josie was sat and then held out her hand so she could take hold of the ring and remove it so Sara could slip the other one on. “I have something to give each of you before you leave the house as well.” Karen added as she went over to her purse and pulled out some white envelopes and walked back over to the table and handed each girl one of them with their name written on the front in a very posh looking script.

“What’s in them mum?” Sara asked with a puzzled look as she sat looking at hers.

“I’m not sure what’s in them sweetie.” Karen shrugged. “Hypatia handed them to me just before we left. She said to give them to you this morning before you all left to go shopping.” Karen added as she went over to put the kettle on and make a pot of tea.

Eager to find out what was in the envelope, Sara was soon ripping hers open to find out what was inside. Sara let out a gasp when she pulled out a stack of new crisp twenty pound notes. Sara counted the money and found there to be two hundred pounds in there. The other girls all ripped theirs open and found that they all had the same amount in theirs as well. Sara found a hand written note in with hers, so she pulled it out and opened in up and saw it was from Hypatia.

Dear Sara

I hope you don’t mind, but I just wanted to give you and the other girls a little spending money for your little trip into town. Please remember to buy sensible clothes only, but if you can’t do that, then at least make sure you have a wonderful time, and please keep an eye on young Josie for me. I have a feeling that girl is going to be a little trouble magnet for you while you’re out shopping.

Love

Hypatia. XXXX

Sara found herself giggling as she read through the note again before handing it around the table for the other three to read before they finally handed it over to Karen so she could read it as well.

“That’s not fair!” Josie whined. “Why does she think I’m the trouble magnet?” Josie added with a pout.

“You must just look like a trouble magnet baby.” Sara pouted back as she wrapped an arm around Josie and kissed her on the cheek.

“Only because you and Sheana made me look this way.” Josie pointed out with a grin as she counted the money in her hands.

Sara didn’t need to link minds with Josie to work out what she was thinking as she counted out the twenty pound notes in her hands a couple more times. “You’ll need all that money to build up a wardrobe of clothes for yourself while working in the cafe when it opens. I think we will all need some cute, but tough wearing clothes for working in the cafe.” Sara pointed out to the others as they all sat counting out the two hundred pounds they each had.

“I’m sure I can use some of it to treat myself to a new playstation 3 game Sara.” Josie said in whiney voice. Josie got her answer when Sara just started to giggle at her. “I take that as a no then.” Josie added with a pout as she put the money down on the table and sat back in the chair folding her arms across her chest, or trying to, but not having much luck with it. Josie finally gave up trying and just let her hands drop down into her lap and let out an angry sigh.

“Sara has a good point Josie.” Michelle said in agreement. “I need to buy a lot more clothes if I plan to work at the cafe.” Michelle added when she thought about the small wardrobe of clothes she had back at home.

“It doesn’t sound like you’ll have much time for playing video games anyway.” Karen pointed out as she took her seat at the table after filling the tea pot and putting it on the table to finish brewing. “Michelle will need help keeping an eye on the men in black while Sara and Sheana go out on missions trying to keep the fools from getting themselves killed.” Karen added with a frown.

“Speaking of going on missions together sis.” Sara said looking all excited as she remembered something she’d been thinking about while taking a shower earlier in the morning. Sara had been letting the water wake her up as she playing with the locket around her neck when she thought that Sheana would need a disguise if she was going to help her and not get seen doing it. “We need to come up with a disguise for you as well.” Sara pointed out.

“I hadn’t thought of that Sara.” Karen said with a worried look on her face. “We’ll need to give it some thought before you go out on another rescue mission.” Karen added.

“I could use the invisibility spell until we have something worked out, if we need to go out before we get it finalised.” Sheana said as she thought Sara had a point.

“Hypatia and Samantha gave me their numbers yesterday, so I’ll give them a call and see if they have any ideas.” Karen said as she reached over and got her purse off the side and then pulled out the card that Samantha had wrote down all of her and Hypatia’s details down on. “I’ll call them after you leave.” Karen added as she put the card down and then set to work making herself a cup of tea.

“We’re going to set off now and get an early start on the shops, so we can work out who has the best offers.” Sara said as she got up from the table and then helped Josie to her feet. Michelle had done the same for Sheana.

“Okay dear, but remember to keep an eye on Josie until she gets the hang of shopping for girl clothes, and don’t force her to try things on she doesn’t feel comfortable in.” Karen warned Sara more than the other two.

“I’d never do anything like that mum.” Sara said with a little hurt in her voice. “I just want to have a fun day out shopping with my new girlfriend.” Sara added with a grin as she stepped closer to Josie and wrapped an arm around her waist.

“Please don’t worry about me Karen.” Josie smiled. “I’m looking forward to trying on some of the things I saw Sara and the others trying on last week. Even more so now I’ve been wearing some of these new materials the past day or so.” Josie added with a grin as she ran a hand down her dress to feel the soft fabric as it brushed against her leg.

“Well I hope you all have a good time, and try to stay out of trouble.” Karen looked at Sara and Sheana when she said the last bit, referring to the pair of them using magic, or letting anyone see that Sara had special gifts of her own.

“You know you can trust us to be the perfect children while we’re out mum.” Sara smiled as she gave her mum a quick hug before letting the other three all do the same.

Karen just made a humming sound as she looked at them all once more before waving them off out the door so she could enjoy her cup of tea in quiet.

The girls all giggled as they picked up the money Hypatia had given them, and they all put it in their purses before they skipped out the kitchen and then out the house. They got to the bus stop at the end of the road just in time to catch the bus into the town centre.

“How you feeling Josie? Nervous?” Sara asked as they sat on the bus heading towards town.

“A little, but it’s hard to feel too nervous after being like this for a couple of days now.” Josie said in a whisper as she held Sara’s hand down between the two of them where no one could see it.

Sara could understand that feeling, she’d felt more at home in her new body as each day pasted, but then she did have some cool super powers to help her feel safe. Sara knew that for Jo it must be a big change going from being a protective male to a helpless little girl as he use to think Sara and the other two were. There were some other people on the bus so Sara didn’t say anymore about them all once being boys, so instead she started pointing out some of the shops she wanted to visit, and also some of the things she’d like to buy now she had some more money to spend. Most of last Sundays shopping trip had been window shopping and just trying stuff on, but the three girls had had a fun time doing it. Now it was going to be the four girls having a fun Sunday out shopping and buying this time.

Once the bus got to town the girls were in the first clothes shop looking at the racks of clothes and pulling out items to go and try on. Josie stuck close to Sara and the others to begin with, but soon started seeing things she’d like to see Sara in, and also herself as well.

Sara smiled when she saw Josie pull her first dress off a rack and hold it up to get a better look at it. “That’s a nice looking dress Josie, but I think it looks a little old for you yet.” Sara pointed out as she looked at the sexy little black cocktail dress Josie was now holding up to herself.

“I thought every girl should own a little black dress?” Josie asked as she struck a sexy pose while holding the dress up to her body. Josie had remembered the other three sat under the tree one lunch time at school, as they talked about the perfect little black dress they would all like to own.

“Yes, every woman should own a little black dress, but we’re not women yet honey.” Sara said with a grin as she took the dress back off Josie and put it back on the rack where Josie had gotten it from. “Who were you planning to wear it for anyway?” Sara asked with a grin and a raised eyebrow.

Josie blushed as she realised that Sara had a point. Who would she wear it for? Would Sara want to go out and eat a nice dinner with Josie wearing such a sexy little black dress? “I’d only wear it for you Sara.” Josie said in a whisper so no one else could hear what she said.

“That’s sweet baby, but don’t you think people would talk if the two of us went out to eat wearing sexy little dresses like that?” Sara asked as she moved Josie down to the more suitable clothing for girls their age.

“I’m sorry Sara, but I just can’t help looking at things I’d like to see you in.” Josie pointed out, as she blushed some more thinking she’d made another mistake.

Sara saw the blush in Josie’s cheeks and realised that this was all new to Josie, and Sara was treating her like she should already know and understand everything about being a girl. “No I’m the one that’s sorry Josie.” Sara said as she turned around and walked back to the rack with the little black dress on it. “Let’s have some fun.” Sara giggled as she pulled the dress off the rack that Josie had been looking at. Then she found one she liked and headed for the changing rooms so the two of them could try them on and see how they looked in them.

Josie looked scared as Sara walked straight past a woman on the entrance to the changing rooms like they were just two normal teenage girls about to try on some clothes. Josie did look puzzled when the woman handed Sara some other things to take with her. Josie later found out that you had to have three items to enter the changing room. Sara had no idea why that was the case, but it was the same in all the shops she’d been going in since first becoming Sara, and Sandy took her and Sheana out shopping for the first time. Josie thought Sara looked like a seasoned pro at shopping now.

“Are you sure they don’t mind us just trying stuff on for fun Sara?” Josie asked as Sara pulled up the zip on the back of the black dress Josie had just slipped into.

“They don’t know that we don’t plan to buy them silly, or they probably would mind.” Sara said in a whisper as she took a quick peek through the curtains to make sure the woman standing guard over the changing room hadn’t just overheard what Josie just said. “And keep your voice down before you get us kicked out the shop.” Sara giggled as she playfully slapped Josie on the arm.

Josie was soon giggling as well as she looked at herself in the mirror they had in the changing room, or the larger room that led off into all the smaller rooms the customers went to get changed in. Josie had watched as Sara slipped out of the dress she'd left the house in and then slipped into the little black dress she’d picked up when she got the one Josie was now wearing, then they had both gone out into the larger room to get a better look at each other.

“You look amazing in that dress Sara.” Josie said it, but Sara could tell that it was Jo thinking it.

“Do you think Jo would find me sexy in it?” Sara asked as she struck a sexy pose with her hip pushed out to one side with her hand on it.

“I just know that Jo would love to take you out some place fancy for dinner with you wearing that dress.” Josie said with a grin.

“I know that Simon would love to take you out wearing that dress as well girlfriend.” Sara said with a grin as she looked at Josie now stood next to her as they both stood looking at each other in the wall of mirrors in front of them.

Josie soon caught on to what Sara was trying to say, and this made her grin even more as she thought about Sara liking her in the little black dress she was now wearing. “Well it’s too bad he’ll never get to take me out in it.” Josie sighed as she turned around and made her way back to the changing room to take the dress off and then put her dress back on. Josie was sad to be taking the dress off, because it felt really nice against her body, but she wasn’t about to blow nearly half her money on a dress that she’d probably never get to wear.

Once Josie and Sara were back in their own dresses they took the little black numbers back to the rack and then went to find Sheana and Michelle in the section where the clothes were that they wanted to look at and buy. They spent the next couple of hours looking and trying stuff on, some they wanted to come back and buy later in the day, and other stuff they just tried on for a laugh.

Josie had completely relaxed and got into the swing of picking out stuff she thought looked nice and then she would follow the other three to the changing room to try it on. She was glad when the girls said it was time to go get something to eat because her feet were killing her. She wasn’t use to walking in heels like the other three were by now. Sara led them to a small pizza place and they all picked what they wanted on a pizza before deciding on drinks and then going to a table to wait for the waitress to bring over their drinks and pizza when it was ready.

They were just talking about some of the things Josie liked when a group of four boys decided to show an interest in them.

“Hey girls!” One of the boys said trying to look cool in front of his friends.

“No thanks, we’ve already ordered a pizza.” Sara snapped at the boy, as she made fun of his use of the word ‘hey’.

The boy looked puzzled for a couple of seconds before he finally got what Sara had meant. “Oh that’s a good one.” The boy chuckled in a dumb, I’m really cool way. “I’ll have to remember that one.” He added with another chuckle.

“Be careful not to strain yourself, but it would be handy for you to use it when a boy starts bugging you.” Sara said with acid in her voice. She was hoping that being so abrupt with the boy would help him realise him or his friends weren’t welcome at the table, but it didn’t seem to be working.

“I noticed that there are four of you, and there are four of us.” The boy doing all the talking said as he blanked the fact Sara didn’t like him very much.

“Wow! Now I am impressed.” Sara said heavy with sarcasm. “You can do some maths.” She added with a growl.

“I was thinking we could double up.” The boy said, still trying to take no notice of what Sara kept saying.

“Thinking really isn’t your strong suit is it?” Sara said with a nasty looking smile. “I’ll say this in very simple words that even someone like you can understand. Fuck off we’re not interested.” Sara said as she looked the boy right in the eyes as he’d pulled a chair over and sat down like they were already dating.

The boy looked ready to try another approach on Sara when a waitress walking past with a tray of cold drinks suddenly tripped and sent the drinks flying all over the four boys, but none of it went on any of them. Sara saw the smirk on Sheana’s face and knew that she’d made the waitress trip.

Sheana had made one of the boys stick his foot out as the waitress walked past, causing her to stumble as she tried to stop the tray of drinks spilling, but in the end she’d spun around and ended up throwing the drinks all over the four boys who were now dripping wet.

“What’s going on over here?” A man that looked like he’d been making the pizza’s said as he ran over to the area where the four boys and the waitress were stood, after hearing a lot of out shouting from the soggy looking boys.

“Your stupid cow of a waitress just threw drinks all over us!” one of the other boys said as he tried to shake off some of the pop he was now covered in.

“What happened Jane?” The man asked the waitress as she tried to pick up the pieces of broken glass off the floor.

“One of them tripped me and as I tried to stop myself falling I ended up covering them in the drinks I was taking to that table over there.” The waitress called Jane said with some anger in her voice.

Sara was probing the boy’s minds as she tried to hear what they were all thinking, and to also see if she could get them in a little more trouble. She found the mind of the one that had tripped the waitress.

“Is this true, did one of you trip her on purpose?” The man asked looking even angrier now.

“Yes I tripped her.” The boy that had been forced to stick his foot out said with a little help from Sara, just before he got a look of horror on his face.

The boy’s friends all looked at him in shock that he’d not only tripped the waitress, but that he had just owned up to it as well. They were all soon making a break for it and running for the door, but a couple of waiters had the exit covered and with the help from the man covered in flour, they were made to pay for the spilt drinks and also buy replacement ones too.

Sara and the others were all giggling as they watched the manager and the waiters forcibly remove the four boys from the pizza restaurant. The four boys had forgotten all about Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Josie by the time they left the place.

“What a bunch of jerks.” Michelle said as she watched the four boys run off down the road as they tried to put as much distance between them and the pizza restaurant as they could.

“Why do I get the feeling you two had something to do with the spilling of the drinks and then the sudden attack of truth telling.” Josie whispered between giggles.

“How could my sister and I do anything like that?” Sara said in a sweet little innocent voice. “It’s not like we can use magic or anything like that.” Sara added with a grin which told Josie that they had.

“I’m glad you did what you did Sara, Sheana.” Josie said looking worried. “I was scared we’d end up having to sit and eat with them there for a couple of minutes. Especially when he didn’t seem to take the hint that you didn’t like him very much.” Josie pointed out the way Sara had been talking to the ring leader for the little gang of boys.

“I thought I was going to have to draw him a diagram just before they took their little shower.” Sara giggled as she thought about them getting covered in the tray of drinks. “That was a nice move sis.” Sara added as she looked at Sheana.

“I thought I’d better do something before you got mad and threw him out the restaurant.” Sheana said with a grin. “It looked better if they just had an accident. It was a nice touch getting the boy to own up to the tripping up of the waitress.” Sheana added.

The girls carried on talking about the things they liked and the look they wanted while they served at the new internet cafe. They soon stopped when their pizza arrived. Sara left a good sized tip for the waitress that served them because it happened to be the same one that had all the trouble with the four boys earlier. Then the girls went back to looking at the other clothes shops and they started to buy things now time was getting on.

Josie looked dead on her feet by the end of the day, and Michelle wasn’t looking much better. “Can we please go home now?” Josie pleaded with Sara as they walked out another shop with yet more bags of stuff. “I don’t think I can carry any more bags.” Josie added as she tried to lift her arms up, but she just didn’t have the strength.

“They’re just a couple more shops I want to have a second look in before we head home.” Sara said jokingly.

“A second look?” Josie asked. “We’ve been in every clothes shop at least four times today already.” She whined.

“I was just teasing you Josie.” Sara giggled when she saw the look on her face. “Yes we can head home now.” Sara added.

“I think it would be easier to get a taxi with all this lot.” Michelle said as she looked at the others all carrying several bags in each hand.

“That sounds like a great idea Michelle.” Sara said as she started off down the road towards the local taxi rank.

The girls were soon sat in the back of a taxi being driven back to Sara and Sheana’s house so they could start the fashion show part of the day. Josie had no idea about this little bit though. Sara wanted it to be a surprise.

*****

Josie had just dropped all the bags she’d been carrying on the floor in Sara’s bedroom and fell on the bed when they got back to her house.

“Why do girls call that fun?” Josie asked with a mumble, due to her head being part buried in the bed covers.

“Because we now get to try everything on, and do a fashion show.” Sara said sounding all bubbly about it as she squealed and clapped her hands together.

“Knock yourselves out, I’ll just lie here and fall asleep.” Josie groaned as she closed her eyes.

“Oh no you don’t young lady!” Sara said as she pulled Josie up to a sitting passion on the bed like she was a stuffed toy that weighted next to nothing. “This is all part of the weekend that you signed up for.” Sara pointed out.

“We never did this last weekend.” Josie scowled.

“Sheana and I did, but I wasn’t about to let Jo sit in my room while we got changed.” Sara looked shocked that Jo, even as Josie could think such a thing.

“Well I’m still Jo inside all this girl disguise.” Josie pointed out hoping to get away with not having to do a fashion show with the other three. Sadly she wasn’t going to be that lucky though.

“Yes you are, but you will still look cute in all these wonderful things you brought, so strip and get started with the show baby!” Sara said as she pulled Josie to her feet and walked her over to the bags of clothes she now owned. “Still think women are the weaker sex?” Sara asked with a smug grin.

“No I don’t, and I also appreciate all the effort girls take to keep looking so beautiful.” Josie said in some hope that Sara would just let her lie on the bed and rest.

“That’s so sweet of you to say so baby, but we still want a fashion show from you.” Sara said as she gave Josie a hug before she turned her to face the sea of shopping bags. “Now get a move on.” Sara added as she started to help Josie get undressed before Sara set to work getting herself undressed so she could try some of her new things on as well.

Josie was reluctant at first, but she was soon dancing around and doing some cheesy walk up and down Sara’s room with one of the others as they showed off the item of clothing they’d brought. Josie ended her fashion show wearing the only pair of trousers Sara let her buy all day. Even though the trousers were actually a pair of black wet look leggings that Sara had told her to buy after Josie had picked up a vest style t-shirt dress in black. Sara had also let Josie borrow a pair of suede boots to finish off the look.

“I love the feel of these leggings.” Josie said as she ran her hands over the slick shiny material as she sat on the bed next to Sara watching Michelle and Sheana modelling their final two skirt and top combos. “It feels like there hugging the whole of my lower body.” Josie added in a dreamy voice.

“They do feel wonderful to wear don’t they?” Sara said with a grin as she sat watching Josie stroking her legs. “Do you think Jo will ever wear female clothes?” Sara asked when she got bored of watching Josie stroking herself.

“No I don’t think so.” Josie said as she screwed her nose up and shook her head from side to side. “Jo would just look silly in female clothes, but I’m beginning to think Josie will like looking pretty.” Josie added with a grin.

“And feeling pretty as well.” Sara pointed out as she looked down at Josie still stroking her hand up and down her black shiny leg.

“Sorry, but I’ve never felt feeling like this while wearing clothes before.” Josie blushed as she moved her hands away from the leggings that now encased her legs from ankle to waist. “I think you look really cute and very piratey in your outfit.” Josie commented as she looked at Sara sat on the bed next to her in a pair of normal black leggings with a loose fitting white button up shirt with big baggy sleeves and a black leather belt with a big gold buckle at the front. To finish off the pirate look, Sara was wearing a pair of long over the knee black leather boots that had a loose collar that made them flare out slightly at the top.

“Thanks Josie. I call it my Pirates of the Caribbean look.” Sara giggled.

“You can rape and pillage me anytime you want captain.” Josie giggled.

“A female lesbian pirate. I can’t see Disney ever making a film about that.” Sara said with a giggle after giving it some thought.

“I’d pay to see it, but only if you had the leading role, and I was the lover in it.” Josie giggled some more as she rested her head on Sara’s shoulder while they watched Sheana and Michelle finish their last walk up and down the bedroom.

Sheana was wearing a denim skirt and orange t-shirt with matching orange leggings on underneath, while Michelle was wearing a pink t-shirt with white denim skirt with matching pink leggings on. Both girls were also wearing white sandals.

“I guess we should see about letting Jo come back so you can see about getting home.” Sara said with a pout as she looked at the time.

“Can I please just stay as Josie for a little longer please?” Josie asked as she covered her hand with the ring on it. “I just want to feel these amazing clothes and feelings for a little longer.” Josie added with a pleading in her voice.

“I don’t mind Josie, but remember that it takes an hour for the spell to wear off and for you to become Jo again.” Sara pointed out.

“I know that Sara, but I just want to be with you like this for a little longer.” Josie said as she started stroking her own leg again. She soon stopped when Sara started stroking the other one with one hand while stroking one of Josie’s nipples with the other. “MMM that feels nice.” Josie purred as she fell back on the bed with her eyes closed.

Sara lay next to Josie for ten minutes before she got up and changed into something a little more practical before going to see if it would be okay for Josie and Michelle to stop for dinner. Sandy and Prue had already worked Josie and Michelle into the number they would be catering for, so Sara skipped back up stairs to let the two of them know they were stopping for dinner.

Josie looked a little over dressed for dinner, but Sara couldn’t see the point of making her change when she’d have to take it all off anyway once dinner was out the way and it was time for Jo to return, so they all got their hands washed and then went down to eat dinner and tell the others about the fun day they had.

Sara told the story of the four boys in the pizza place being a pain until one of them tripped a waitress and then got soaked in the process. Sara wasn’t going to say that it was Sheana that made the boy trip the waitress, but Karen could almost read it on her and Sheana’s face, so they told the whole story.

Karen told them off for doing what they did, but she did seem to giggle at the story, so Sara and Sheana didn’t think she was really upset with them over it all. Josie got grilled by them all about her first time out shopping as a girl and what she thought about it.

“I had a lot of fun, but I never realised just how much work us girls have to put into looking so good all the time.” Josie said between mouth full’s of food, which she was now taking much smaller bits of at a time. Josie was also being doubly careful not to get any on her new clothes. Jo never would have been this careful, but as Josie she cared about her beautiful new things.

“Do you still think women are the weaker sex then Josie?” Karen asked, but looked like she already knew the answer before Josie said a word.

“No I don’t Karen. I think women are the stronger sex for all the cra... Stuff they have to put up with day to day.” Josie said as she had to remember who she was talking to.

“Do you think you’ll be able to cope as Josie while working at the internet cafe when it opens then?” Karen asked blanking the almost slip Josie had just made.

“I hope so. I know I still have lots to learn, but I also know that Sara, Michelle and Sheana will help me do the best job I can.” Josie looked at her three friends with pride as she said it.

The girls told the others about some of the things they tried on and even the little black dresses that Sara and Josie got to try on in one of the more expensive shops on the high street. Dinner was over to soon for Josie’s liking and she was soon back in Sara’s bedroom getting undressed and then slipping on the bathrobe so Sara could slip the ring off and then let Jo return.

Josie sat on the bed feeling a little sad as she watched Sara slip the ring off her finger. They sat and talked about school and what they would spend some of their wages on once they started work at the cafe. It was dead on one hour later that Josie started to feel funny as her chest started to shrink and she felt herself getting taller, then she felt something happening between her legs and Jo started to make his return felt down there as well.

“This feels really weird.” Josie said just before she doubled over in a little pain from her hips reshaping to those of Jo’s.

“Jo! Are you alright?” Sara asked with worry in her voice as she sat on the bed next to a half Josie, Half Jo. Sara looked into the face of Josie and watched as the hair shrank back into the head and changed back to Jo’s natural colour, and the face changed back to the boy she loved.

Jo didn’t notice the last of the changes because Sara was kissing him like mad by this point. Jo felt a little glad that Sara had missed him being around enough to smother him in kisses like this. “I take this to mean you missed me being around just a little bit then?” Jo asked with a grin when Sara let him up for air.

“Yes I did, but I still want to spend lots of time getting to know my new girlfriend still.” Sara pouted as she laid her head on Jo’s chest and let out a contented sigh.

“I’m glad to hear it, because I just spent two hundred pounds on new clothes for her.” Jo chuckled.

“You better see about getting dressed before my mum comes in and sees you lying on my bed wearing nothing but a bathrobe.” Sara said as she got up off the bed and helped Jo to his feet, so he could grab his school bag and put on the change of clothes he’d brought with him.

Jo thought his boy clothes were rough and scratchy now after spending all weekend wearing the underwear and clothes Sara and Sheana got to wear all the time now and Michelle when she wasn’t pretending to be Mike. Jo was also finding it strange being back in his male body as well, he’d got use to having a larger chest just like Michelle had said he would, and he also missed the feelings he had as Josie.

“You okay Jo? You look sad about something.” Sara asked once Jo was dressed again and ready to go home.

“I had a fun weekend being close to you in a new way Sara. It also feels a little strange not having the breasts and ass I had before.” Jo said as he put a hand on his chest and the other on his backside, or where Josie’s backside use to be.

“I’m sure you’ll feel like your old self in an hour or so.” Sara said as she stepped closer and wrapped her arms around Jo’s neck so she could reach up on tiptoe and give him a kiss.

“I’m not sure I’ll ever feel right when I’m not with you Sara.” Jo smiled down at her when they stopped kissing. “But I better walk Michelle home and then go home and face my mother’s wrath.” Jo frowned. “I still can’t believe that you dropped me in it with her.” He added with a whine in his voice.

“I’m sure she’ll forget all about you not spending as much time with me as you should once you give her that letter to sign and return to the headmaster.” Sara said as she reminded Jo about his detention all next week.

“Crap! I’d forgotten all about that until now.” Jo said as he suddenly remembered all the trouble he got in after he started wandering round the school acting like some macho guy. “I was acting like a real jerk on Friday wasn’t I?” He asked.

“Yes you were, but Josie more than made up for it, and she also showed me that you do have a more gentle caring side that you need to show me a little more often.” Sara said with a sigh as she wrapped her arms around Jo’s waist and rested her head on his chest as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and kissed her on the top of her head.

“I’m going to blink the two of you to Mike’s house, so no one will see you leave here and work anything out.” Sheana said as she stood in an open clear spot of the bedroom floor with her other arm out for Jo to take her hand, while Michelle had the other one.

“That’s a good idea sis.” Sara said just before she gave Jo one more kiss before letting him join Sheana and Michelle. Sara stood and watched the three of them vanish. She let out a sad sigh and then took one last look around her room to make sure everything was in order, and then she made her way down stairs to let her mother know that Jo and Michelle had left with Sheana.

Sara found her mum, and the others all sat watching some quiz program on the telly, so she took a seat on the empty sofa and was soon joined by Jenna as she jumped up on Sara’s knee and cuddled into her.

“I miss spending times wiff you Sara.” Jenna said with a pout in her voice.

I’m sorry Jen bear, but you have me all to yourself now.” Sara said as she pulled the little girl into a tighter hug with her. “Sheana’s just blinked Jo and Michelle to her house. She thought it better to keep the coming and going to a minimum. She should be back soon.” Sara explained the reason for the way Sheana took them to Michelle’s house.

“That’s good dear, because we need her to blink us over to Hypatia’s when she gets back.” Karen said.

“What for mum?” Sara asked looking worried.

“No need to look so worried sweetie, Samantha got to thinking about a disguise for Sheana after we left yesterday, and she has one already sorted out.” Her mum said with a grin.

“Why do I get the idea that Sheana may not like the disguise Samantha has sorted for her?” Sara asked still looking worried, but for how Sheana would react to the costume Samantha had for her this time.

“I’m sure Sheana will be just fine with it dear.” Mum waved off Sara’s worry. “Samantha said it was a black version of what she designs and made for you, but it’s not made from Dragon skin, just plain old black leather instead.” Karen explained.

“I’m sure Sheana will be thrilled to hear that.” Sara said still looking worried.

“I’ll be thrilled to hear what?” Sheana said from the doorway as she entered the room.

“Did you get Jo and Michelle back to her house okay sis?” Sara asked as she tried to step around the question Sheana had just asked. Sara was hoping it would be someone else that got to explain the new look she’d have when going on missions with her for Hypatia.

“I got them home just fine sis, now tell me what I’m going to be so thrilled to find out?” Sheana asked with a frown as she realised that Sara was keeping something from her.

“Mum’s been speaking to Samantha and she has a disguise for you to wear already.” Sara said with a weak smile. “She wants you to blink us over to Hypatia’s place so she can get you fitted for it.” Sara added.

“Oh, is that all?” Sheana asked looking more relieved now she knew it wasn’t something bad that had happened. “Shall we go now then?” Sheana said as she held out her arms for Sara and Karen to take hold of.

“You promise that I have you for rest of night.” Jenna pouted as Sara got up off the sofa still holding the little girl as she walked over and placed her in Sandy’s lap.

“I know I did Jen bear, but I didn’t know about needing to do this when I said that to you.” Sara said with a sad look. “I’ll make it up to you at some point.” Sara said as she leaned down and gave Jenna a hug. Jenna hugged her back and was smiling when Sara stepped over and took hold of Sheana’s right hand while Karen took hold of the left one.

“Will you be able to blink us into Hypatia’s house without any trouble Sheana?” Karen asked as she remembered the magic shield Hypatia had surrounding her home. Hypatia had told Karen to call and let them know when they were ready to enter the grounds, but Sheana wasn’t hanging around.

“Yes, the shield is a powerful one, but I can still get us in through it.” Sheana said a second before she blinked them all into Hypatia’s home where all hell suddenly broke loose as an alarm went off and four stone figures came marching towards them in the training room where Sheana had blinked them.

Sara reacted on instinct as she let go of Sheana and let her new slayer armour release and cover her, then she acted as a wall between the four stone figures and her mum and sister. One of the figures went straight for Sara and was soon stepping back missing an arm as Sara used it to take a head of a second stone figure. A third figure was just about to get itself smashed to pieces when a booming voice halted the attack.

“Stand down!” Hypatia’s voice said from the doorway as she entered the room with Samantha running in just behind her. Hypatia was trying not to giggle as she saw Sara stood in her slayer armour holding an arm of one of her stone guards in her hand “Now you’re just showing off my dear.” Hypatia said with a smirk. “Beating my men to death with their own body parts?” She asked with a pout.

“Sorry Hypatia, but they started it.” Sara said in her slayer voice as she pointed at the stone figures with the severed limb, all the stone figures were stood waiting for new orders from their mistress.

“You could have let me know you were coming before you appeared in the training room like you did.” Hypatia pointed out as she waved the stone guards off.

The stone figure Sara had ripped the arm from stepped over and dropped to one knee as he held out his remaining arm to ask for his other one back.

“Sorry about that.” Sara said as she handed the soldier his arm back. She stood and watched as he placed it back up to his shoulder and it suddenly became part of him again. Sara watched him make a fist a couple of times to make sure it worked okay before he bowed at Sara and then went to join the other three after he retrieved the head Sara had removed. The stone soldier placed the head back on the headless figure and then waited for the figure to make sure it was back on correctly before he also bowed at Sara before the four of them turned and left the room to resume their normal posts around the outside of the house.

“Follow me and I will show Sheana where she can blink to the next time you arrive that way.” Hypatia said as she led the three of them out the training room into the main hallway that led to the front doors to the mansion. “If you blink to this spot my dear, the guards won’t attack you like they tried to do just now.” Hypatia pointed to a large star shaped design in the marble floor in the large hallway just inside the front doors.

“I said we should have called before we arrived.” Karen pointed out looking flustered still after nearly being attacked by the stone soldiers in the training room. “I’m sorry for the way we just dropped in on you Hypatia.” Karen added as she looked at Sara and Sheana with some anger in her eyes.

“Please don’t worry about it Karen, but it could have been worse if Sara hadn’t got the upper hand on my guards before they got to you or Sheana.” Hypatia said as she looked at Sara. “Not everyone can do what you do Sara, Sheana. Please try and remember to think out a foolish plan like blinking into a magic defended house like this in future.” Hypatia scolded the two girls.

“I’m sorry Hypatia, but I never gave any thought to you having stone guards close to the house.” Sheana said with a bowed head. “I was just thinking about the magic shield you have, and how I was able to get through it.” Sheana added.

“No harm done this time Sheana, but rushing into things like that will get you both in trouble one of these days if you don’t start and plan these things out first.” Hypatia said as she led the three of them down to Samantha’s lab where they had been working on the disguise for Sheana.

Samantha had already run off to add the finishing touches to the disguise while Hypatia showed the girls and Karen where to blink into next time. Samantha was just wrapping a black corset around the waist of the same mannequin that had had the red catsuit and corset on the day before, but now it was a black catsuit and corset, and also a black wig and half face mask to hide Sheana’s face. The corset and catsuit had little crystals added to it in a form of pattern.

“Are those real crystals?” Sheana asked as she walked over to the mannequin and took a closer look at all the fine detail the small pieces of crystal made up.

“Yes they are all real crystals Sheana, so it should give you quite a power boost once you have it on.” Samantha said with a grin.

“What difference do the crystals make to your power sis?” Sara asked with a puzzled look.

“A novice witch or person with very little magical power can boost it by using a special crystal.” Sheana explained. “Samantha and Hypatia have used those crystals in the design of this disguise, so I will have much more power at my command when I’m wearing it.” Sheana added with a grin as she walked around it while letting her hand brush against it.

“Does that mean you don’t mind wearing it then sis?” Sara asked with a little shock in her voice. She thought Sheana would flip out and argue, but she looked eager to try the catsuit on and see just how much more power she had while wearing it.

“It does look a little extreme Sara, but look at yourself right now.” Sheana said as she pointed at her sister still clad in her red slayer armour with red hair and dark sunglasses. “I need to do this if I want to help you defend this world from evil and fools that keep trying to get themselves killed on foolish missions.” Sheana added as she started to remove her clothes.

“You’ll need to remove everything sis.” Sara pointed out as she turned around to show Sheana the fact that she had no tell tale panty lines showing

“Oh I see.” Sheana said as she looked at them all until they understood that she wanted them to turn their backs so she could slip out of all her clothes and then put on the catsuit that Samantha had started to remove from the mannequin when she saw Sheana start to get undressed. “You can all look again now.” Sheana said once she was in the catsuit and had it zipped up at the front fully.

“How does it feel Sheana?” Samantha asked with a grin as she looked at Sheana pulling power to her hands and making them glow a bright blue. “Put these on and feel the full extent of your power.” Samantha added as she handed Sheana a pair of black leather gloves that also had crystals added to them in the same design that was on the catsuit and corset which Samantha was now holding so she could wrap it around Sheana’s waist.

Sheana slipped on the gloves while Samantha set to work on the corset. Sheana was soon taking shallow breaths while she got use to the tight lacing of the corset. It wasn’t laced that tight, but it felt like it to start with. Samantha helped Sheana perch on the edge of a stool so she could but a pair of black boots on Sheana’s feet, but they didn’t have a very large heel on them, so Sheana had no trouble walking on them.

“How does it feel sis?” Sara asked with a grin when she saw that Sheana was beginning to look more and more like a black version of her red slayer. “You look very cool in that catsuit and corset.” Sara added with an even bigger grin.

“I don’t feel very cool sis, it’s quite warm to tell you the truth.” Sheana pointed out as she felt the heat building in the cat suit already. Sheana had a sudden thought and raised her hand making it glow which soon made all the other crystals glow all over the suit, corset and gloves.

“What did you just do sis?” Sara asked when she saw the relaxed smile Sheana now had on her face.

“I just used some magic to keep the suit cool while I wear it.”Sheana said in a matter of fact way.

“Come and take a seat over here Sheana, and I will set to work making you look different using makeup and this wig as well as this mask to help hide your face.

Sheana took the seat Samantha offered her and then relaxed as much as she could in the tight corset. Samantha set to work and was soon adding the wig and then the mask before stepping back and letting Sheana stand up to show the others the final look.

“Wow! You look totally different sis.” Sara said with a grin as she walked over and then led Sheana over to take a look at the finished result in the same mirrors that Samantha had taken Sara over to the day before when she did the makeover on her.

“Is that really me?” Sheana asked as she raised her hand and the black haired woman in the black corset and cat suit did the same.

“Yep, that’s the all new super witch you sis.” Sara giggled as she looked at herself dressed all in red with the red hair, sunglasses and killer high heels.

“I just need to add this final piece sweetie.” Samantha said as she put a choker around Sheana’s neck.

“What does this...? What have you done to my voice?” Sheana asked, but it sounded nothing like her voice anymore. “I sound so grown up.” Sheana added slowly so she could take in the sound of her new voice fully as she spoke.

Sheana looked at the choker and saw that it had a very stylised looking ‘W’ a little like the ‘S’ that Sara had on her slayer armour.

“You both look very grown up.” Karen said as she stood with Hypatia and Samantha.

“Do we look anything like Sara and Sheana though still?” Sara asked in her red armour and red hair as she stood next to Sheana in her black armour and black hair and mask.

“I’ve never seen two people look more different in all my life.” Karen said as she looked for any sign of Sara or Sheana showing through, but all she saw was a red headed slayer and a black clad witch.

“You just need to make the armour revert to a locket or something like that when you don’t need it.” Samantha said with pride for the way she’d made the two girls look like grown women.

Sheana touched a finger to her choker while holding out the other one towards her clothed that were draped over the back of a chair. The black armour melted away as the clothes formed on Sheana’s body to leave her dressed just like she was before she removed a single piece of clothing.

“I think you’re both ready for anything the MIB’s have to throw at you, as well as anything that may crop up on the supernatural side as well.” Hypatia said with a smile.

Sara changed back to her normal clothes just like Sheana had done. Sheana touched a finger to Sara’s locket just before touching her own, Sara looked puzzled for a second, but nothing seemed to happen.

“What did you just do sis?” Sara asked.

“She just made your locked vanish.” Karen said. “Did you not notice that?” Karen asked.

“My locket is right here.” Sara said as she looked down and then took hold of the locket she could still plainly see hanging around her neck.

“No one but you and I can now see them Sara.” Sheana smiled. “Now no one will try to remove them, not that they could even if they wanted to and could see them. I’ve added a spell so only we can ever remove them.” Sheana added.

“That’s a very smart move sis.” Sara said with a grin and she let the locket fall back to rest between her breasts.

“Yes it is a very wise move Sheana.” Hypatia said with a smile. “Now we will let you get back home, so you two girls can get a good night’s sleep ready for school tomorrow.” Hypatia added in a firm motherly way.

“Can we just thank you for the money you gave us all before we leave?” Sara said as she stepped over to Hypatia and gave her a hug. “Thank you so much, we all had a wonderful time, and brought some very pretty clothes with it.” Sara added as she hugged her.

“Yes, thank you so very much Hypatia.” Sheana said when she gave her a hug once Sara stopped.

“You are most welcome my dears.” Hypatia giggled when she finished hugging Sheana. “I trust you took good care of Josie while you were out shopping?”

“Yes she had a wonderful time, and brought some very nice things to wear at her new job when we finally start.” Sara informed Hypatia and Samantha.

“I’m pleased to hear it Sara, now I want you both to come ready for a good day of training next Saturday, as it will be the last one before the cafe opens and we will have to pick a couple of evenings in the week to train.” Hypatia told the two girls.

“You want me to start training with you as well?” Sheana asked looking worried. “I’m not much of a fighter.” She warned.

“All the more reason for you to start training with us then Sheana.” Hypatia said. “You can’t just rely on your magic alone.” Hypatia added with a frown. “Now be gone and let me go back to teaching my servant the correct way to tie someone up and punish them.” Hypatia was smirking, and Samantha looked excited, so they weren’t worried for her well being.

Sara and Sheana gave Hypatia and Samantha another hug, and then they left to return home, but not before Hypatia promised to work with Sara to get her mind link focused more, so she didn’t try to kill her the next time she came knocking on her mind looking for help.

Prue and Sandy were sat on the sofa with a fast asleep Jenna lying across both their laps when Sheana blinked them all back to the living room at home.

“She wouldn’t let me put her to bed until the two of you got back.” Prue said as she looked down at her sleeping sister.

“I’m sorry for not spending much time with her this past week or so Prue.” Sara whispered as she knelt down to look at the sleeping little girl. “Sheana and I are heading up to bed now, so we’ll take her up with us.” Sara added as she lifted Jenna up into her arms. Jenna opened her eyes long enough to see that it was Sara holding her, then she curled up in Sara’s arms again and went back to sleep with a smile on her face.

Sara and Sheana put Jenna in the bed when they got up to their room, then they both got ready for bed and got in on either side of the sleeping little girl. They were all soon asleep and dreaming.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 12

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twelve

Sara and Sheana made a big fuss over Jenna on the Monday morning due to not spending much time playing with her over the weekend, or the last couple of weeks. Jenna had joined in the fun of the slumber party on the Friday night, but had fallen asleep early on the Saturday, so Sara had taken her up to bed where Prue joined her a little later. Sheana got all excited as she told Jenna about the disguise Samantha and Hypatia had made for her. Jenna wanted to see it, so Sheana transformed into her black witch disguise right in the middle of the kitchen.

“Wow! You’s looks just like Sara does.” Jenna said after watching Sheana do the change.

“Except I don’t have to wear them killer high heels.” Sheana said in her sexy new grownup sounding voice.

“I see you boths side by sides please?” Jenna asked, meaning she wanted to see Sara as the slayer stood next to Sheana’s new look black witch.

Not wanting to leave for school with a sad little girl left behind, Sara was soon stood next to Sheana as the slayer in all her red glory. “Do we make a bad ass looking pair or what?” Sara asked in her grownup voice.

“Yes you do’s.” Jenna giggled as she clapped her hands together in excitement. “I wants a costume as wells, do you finks Sammi make me one’s?” Jenna asked.

“Maybe when you’re a little older Jen bear, but for right now I think you should focus on being a kid and having fun with your friends.” Sara said in her normal voice after changing back into her normal looking self and her school uniform.

Sheana had done the same and set about grabbing the cereal off the side and sorting out three bowls. Prue arrived in the kitchen with Sandy looking nervous walking beside her.

“You all set for your first day at work then sis?” Sara asked Sandy.

“Not really baby sister, but I’m just hoping that Samantha will go easy on me, given that it is my first day working for her.” Sandy said sounding even more nervous than she looked.

Prue set to work making Sandy some toast and then she made her take a seat and eat it before letting her leave the house. Mum had already left for work early, but all the others gave Sandy a hug and waved her off at the door before going back in to finish getting ready for school in Sara and Sheana’s case, and Prue set to work doing the dishes with some help from Jenna washing while Prue dried.

Sara and Sheana both gave Jenna and Prue a hug before leaving the house and making their way to the end of their road where they hoped the meet up with Jo and Mike.

Jo and Mike were waiting when they got there, Jo looked a little unhappy about something.

“What’s wrong Jo?” Sara asked after she gave him a kiss as her normal morning greeting. “Don’t tell me you miss being Josie.” Sara whispered as she looked up into his eyes.

“No, but I did have a wonderful time doing things with you as her.” Jo said with a smile. “My mum and dad blew their tops when they found out about me fighting in school, so I’ve been grounded for the week as well as being stuck in detention all week as well.” Jo let out a sigh as he wrapped an arm around Sara and started walking towards school.

“What does grounded mean in terms of what you can and can’t do?” Sara asked as they walked.

“Straight home after school, I have to do the dishes after dinner, and then I spend the rest of the night up in my room thinking about not fighting in school, or out of it.” Jo said as they walked along.

“Will your parents be checking on you if they know that you haven’t left your room?” Sara asked with a grin as a plan started to form in her mind.

“They never have in the past when I’ve been grounded and sent to my room. I can’t see why they’d start now. I keep the door closed and locked to keep the brat out.” Jo explained. “Why the sudden interest in my punishment?” Jo asked with a puzzled look when he saw the smirk Sara now had.

“You do remember that my sister has a very special gift for magic.” Sara said with a grin.

Jo started to grin as well when he realised that Sheana could blink him from his room to Sara’s house and then blink him back later in the night without his parents ever knowing he left the house. “That’s a brilliant idea Sara!” Jo burst out once he realised that being grounded for a week wasn’t going to be as bad as he first thought.

“Thanks, but you shouldn’t let the blonde hair fool you. I do have the odd good idea.” Sara said pretending to look hurt for a couple of seconds before she started to giggle. “I’m going to get Sheana to take the removal spell off the ring, so you can practice being Josie in your room at home as well.” Sara added.

“Why do I need to practice being Josie?”

“So it’s natural for you to have breasts and an ass when we start work at the cafe silly” Sara pointed out. “We also need to sort out a look for you and Michelle to have when you have to play a married couple. Being grounded and stuck in your room all week could cause us some problems, and we can’t talk about it at school.” Sara added with a frown when she thought about the MIB’s having the school bugged.

“Will Sheana be removing the hour delay on the ring removal as well? I’d hate for my parents to knock on the door and me not be able to answer them, or let them into the room.” Jo explained his worries over Sara’s plan for him to practice being Josie at home where his parents and brat of a sister were close by.

“Maybe charming a new ring that will also change his clothes to that of a girl would be the better way to go about doing this sis.” Sheana said from just behind, having heard what Sara had planned. “I will remove the spell that blocks Jo from removing the other ring, but this new ring will mean he will change back to a male with male clothes in seconds.” Sheana explained the reason for her charming another ring for him to use when becoming Josie.

“That’s an even better idea sis.” Sara smiled.

“You’re not the only smart blonde around.” Sheana giggled.

“I know that sis. You’re a lot older and wiser than I am, even if you don’t look a day over fourteen.” Sara said with a wink.

Sheana just giggled some more as they kept walking to school. Sara and Sheana filled Jo and Mike in on the new look Sheana had now to match the one Sara had except in black. Jo and Mike wanted to see it, but Sara and Sheana pointed out that transforming in broad daylight would kind of defeat the object of the disguise in the first place. Sheana promised to show them the disguise tonight back at home in the safety of hers and Sara’s bedroom.

They were soon entering the school grounds and they could see repair men milling around still, so they knew that the MIB’s were still looking for them, or the source of the magic and whatever they thought Sara was.

Sara used her mind link to connect with the others so they could chat but not be overheard by anyone else. “Do you think they’ll ever get bored and give up?” Sara thought to the others.

“After watching you take down that Krennan demon the other night, I doubt they will ever stop looking for you or Sheana.” Jo thought back.

“Jo could be right Sara. The MIB’s will stop at nothing to own the power you have.” Mike thought to the rest of the group, or more to the point Michelle thought to the rest of the group as it was her voice talking in the mind link, not Mike. “Just think if they could create an army that was as strong as you Sara.” Michelle added with worry in her voice, even if it was only her minds voice saying it.

“There is no way for them to harness the power Sara has.” Sheana pointed out. She then went on to explain the same reason she explained to Prue about the protection spell she’d added when she granted Sara’s wish as a genie.

“Sadly the MIB’s don’t know any of that, and I doubt it would stop them giving it a bloody good go if they did.” Jo pointed out.

“I don’t plan on letting them find out what I am, or how I came to have my special gifts either.” Sara thought to the others. “But it’s nice to know that they won’t be making any super solders from my blood if they ever got hold of any.” Sara added with some relief in her voice.

The four of them had walked into the main school building as they had their private chat, so Sara closed the link and they all started talking about normal stuff the other kids were all talking about as they made their way to Sara and Sheana’s classroom.

Jo and Mike hung around with the girls until the bell rang warning all the students that they needed to get to their homeroom right away. “Mike and I will meet up with you outside the dining room at lunchtime if we don’t get to see you before then.” Jo said as he gave Sara a quick hug and a peck on the lips before he turned to leave. Mike had done the same with Sheana before running to catch up with Jo so they could get to their own classroom.

Sara and Sheana watched the two boys run off down the hallway until they got shouted at by a teacher to stop running, then they settled for a fast walk until the teacher walked around a corner, then the two boys were running off down the hallway again. Both girls let out a sigh as they turned and walked into their classroom and found their seats.

“Hi Kimmie.” Sara said as she sat down and looked over at Kimmie sat at the desk next to Sheana. “Are you feeling okay? You don’t look so good Kimmie.” Sara said with a worried look when she saw that Kimmie had bloodshot eyes and was snuffling like she had a really bad cold.

“I’ll be okay Sara.” Kimmie said with a snuffle. “I just caught a stupid cold off my nephew over the weekend.” Kimmie added just before she had to blow her nose into a tissue.

“What is the difference between a stupid cold and a normal cold?” Sheana asked, not understanding what Kimmie meant by her comment.

Kimmie made a funny sound like she was trying to laugh, but it soon became a coughing fit that almost made her pass out from not being able to get enough air into her lungs. “Please don’t make me laugh Sheana, it could kill me with how I feel right now.” Kimmie said with more snuffling.

“Why didn’t you just take a couple of days off if you feel that bad Kimmie?” Sara asked looking even more worried for the girl now.

“I would have, but I have a maths test today, and if I don’t take it, I will lose some of my grades because of it.” Kimmie explained between snuffles and blowing her nose again.

“That sucks Kimmie.” Sara said with pity for the ill girl.

“No it blows.” Kimmie replied just before she had to blow her nose again, and also made a strange sound that Sara took to be a giggle of some sort.

Sara understood that Kimmie was trying to make a joke out of her need to keep blowing her nose. Sara was glad she could still laugh about being ill, but Sara also thought it was foolish for her to try coming to school looking as ill as she did. The teacher arrived just then, so Sara didn’t have time to say anymore, not that she could think of anything to say that would make Kimmie feel any better. Sara thought about linking with Sheana to see if she could do anything to help make Kimmie feel better, but then she thought that people get colds all the time, and she was sure Kimmie would get over hers like everyone else did in the end.

The teacher took registration and then sent the kids off to their first lesson of the day. The first lesson went fine, but Sheana could feel a scratchy feeling starting in her throat. Both Sara and Sheana always had a bottle of water in their school bags, so as they went from their first class to their second, Sheana took a couple of sips from her water bottle hoping to get rid of the scratchy feeling. It seemed to work a little bit, but Sheana could now feel a tingling in her nose like she was about to sneeze, but it wouldn’t come.

Sara noticed that something was wrong with Sheana when they were swopping their books at their lockers between mid morning lessons. “What’s wrong sis? You’re not looking to hot right now.” Sara said as she could see dark rings forming around Sheana’s eyes like she was getting sick.

“I can assure you sis that I am feeling very hot right now.” Sheana said as she could feel the sweat forming on her forehead. Sheana was just about to speak again when she felt the sudden urge to sneeze. Sheana cupped her hand over her mouth and nose as she let out the sneeze and turned away from Sara and towards the lockers so as not to sneeze on anyone else.

Sara watched in amazement as Sheana sneezed and a blue ball of light shoot out and hit the lockers with a flash of light. The next thing Sara saw was all the locker doors burst open in a strange form of a Mexican wave as they all shot open as the bolt of magic rippled down the hallway. Sara was worried about the MIB’s seeing what just happened and where it came from, but she was more worried about the state of her sister.

“What’s wrong with me sis?” Sheana asked with a snuffle just like Kimmie had sounded in homeroom first thing. “I don’t feel well at all sis, and I can’t control my magic when I sneeze.” Sheana added in a whisper, not that it would have made any difference at the minute if she shouted it. All the kids in the hallway were screaming and looking around as they tried to work out what happened to all the locker doors.

Sara had to hide a giggle when she saw that a couple of the other kids had been stood a little too close to the locker doors when they shot open, and they were now stood rubbing their heads where the doors had hit them.

“I think we need to get you some place safe, and away from any place the MIB’s can see you sis.” Sara thought to Sheana, not wanting to risk saying to much out loud where they could be overheard by anyone. Sheana just looked at Sara and nodded her head up and down in agreement.

“I’m going to try linking with Hypatia to see if she has any ideas about what we should do.” Sara thought to Sheana again just before she reached out to inform Jo and Mike about the problem with the lockers and the fact that Sheana had caught a cold from Kimmie that was upsetting her magic. “Jo, Mike? Can you hear me?” Sara thought as she reached out to the two boy’s minds.

“Sara? Did you and Sheana have anything to do with all the locker doors suddenly bursting open just now?” Jo’s voice asked.

“Yes it was Sheana sneezing that did it.” Sara thought back to them.

“Is Sheana okay?” A worried sounding Michelle asked. Sara was finding it weird to hear Mike’s female self talking to her, but if that was who Mike really was, then it was only natural for her to sound that way in her mind.

“I’m not sure at the minute, but I’m going to contact Hypatia and see if we can go to the mansion until she’s over the worst of it.” Sara told the boy’s her plan. “I dread to think what will be caught on film if Sheana stays here for the rest of the day.” Sara added.

“Make the call, or mind link thingy.” Michelle blurted out in an almost panicked sounding voice. “You know what I mean Sara, just keep her safe please.” Michelle added in a pleading voice full of worry.

“Okay I’m doing it now. I’ll contact you later when I have some more info to tell you.” Sara thought to them just before she broke the link and then focused on contacting Hypatia.

Sara soon found herself stood in front of the large wall again, but she took her time to find the large wooden doors again, but this time she knocked on them just before she saw a sign with a button beneath it. The sign had the words ‘For the slayers use only’ written on it. Sara reached out with her mind and imagined pushing the button, she heard a ringing bell sound and then the large wooden doors opened and she found Hypatia stood on the other side smiling at her.

“Hello dear, I see you found the doorbell this time.” Hypatia said with a grin as she moved aside to let Sara enter her mind. “I thought you’d be in classes at school by now? I hope all is well?” Hypatia asked as she formed the image of the garden and the table and chairs they had all sat on to eat their lunch on Saturday.

“I need your help Hypatia.” Sara said with some panic in her voice. “Sheana has caught a cold from a fellow student, and now she’s lost all control over her magic. She’s just sneezed in the hallway at school and she managed to blow open all the locker doors in the process.” Sara explained.

“That is a serious problem Sara. Can you find a quiet spot and get Sheana to blink the two of you here to the mansion?” Hypatia asked looking more worried now she knew the seriousness of the problem facing Sara and Sheana should the MIB’s see anything.

Sara linked with Sheana and pulled her into the chat. Sheana looked puzzled for a couple of seconds until she saw Hypatia sat on the other side of the table smiling at her. “Hypatia wants to know if you’re able to blink us to the mansion sis?” Sara asked her ill looking sister.

“I dare not risk it Sara. I could blink us to the other side of the planet, or even off into space.” Sheana warned.

“I think we better skip trying that then.” Sara said looking scared now.

“I’ll contact Sammi and Sandy, and get them to come to the school and pick the two of you up and bring you here so I can help heal you Sheana.” Hypatia said as she moved around the table without ever getting out her chair. She put a hand to Sheana’s heated brow and let a red glow leave her hand and enter Sheana’s head. Sara could feel the energy flowing through her into her sister and making her feel a little better.

“What did you just do Hypatia?” Sara asked.

“I gave Sheana some of my energy to help her keep the magic under control a little better.” Hypatia explained.

“Can I do that for her as well?” Sara asked looking hopeful.

“I can’t see why not Sara. Just focus on your inner power and then push some of it towards Sheana.” Hypatia explained the process to Sara.

Sara used her mind power to look within herself and find her power, and then she formed a stronger link with Sheana and shared some of her power with her.

“I can feel it working sis.” Sheana said in a much perkier sounding voice. “I feel like I have some control back.” Sheana added feeling much better for the time being, but not knowing how long Sara would be able to keep up sharing her power with Sheana.

“You’ll only need to help Sheana until Sammi and Sandy arrive, Sara. Sammi will give Sheana a crystal to hold.” Hypatia said.

“What will that help do?” Sara asked not understanding anything about magic, and realising she needed to learn if she was going to help Sheana in the future if she had problems like this.

“The crystal will absorb the magic as my body throws it out.” Sheana explained. “It will help to stop me doing what happened to the lockers just now.” Sheana added.

“Sammi and Sandy are on their way as we speak Sara, so get to the front office and let them know that you and Sheana will be going home due to your sister being too ill to remain in school.” Hypatia told them.

“You’ve already spoke with Samantha and Sandy? But I never saw you leave or do anything.” Sara said with a look of amazement on her face at just how much she needed to learn from Hypatia. “What if the front office won’t let me and Sheana leave school?” Sara asked sounding worried all of a sudden.

“Then you compel them to let you leave.” Hypatia said in such a way as Sara should already know the answer to her question.

“I can only make people tell the truth. I’ve never made anyone do as I tell them.”

“What do you think you’re doing when you make them tell the truth my child?” Hypatia pointed out.

Sara went to argue with her, but suddenly realised that she had a point, she was compelling people to tell the truth when she linked minds with them, so she should be able to make them do as she wants in other ways as well. “I’ve never tried to do anything like what you’re asking though.” Sara ended up saying as she worried about whether or not she’d be able to compel the person in the front office to let her and Sheana leave.

“I will remain linked with you Sara until you’ve been to the front office, but you need to have more faith in you own ability.” Hypatia said with more faith in Sara than she had in herself.

Sara loosened her link with Hypatia and could feel her still there in the back of her mind, just like the night she fought with the Krennan demon. Sara put an arm around Sheana’s waist and helped her walk to the front office so they could get out of school and wait for Samantha and Sandy to come pick them up.

The hallway was in chaos as the two girls walked down it. There were teachers trying to get the other students under control and some other students holding their heads where they got hit with a locker door flying open on them when Sheana sneezed.

“I hope we can get you away from school and the MIB’s cameras before you feel the need to sneeze again sis.” Sara thought to Sheana.

“I feel that I can control my sneezes better, now I have your power helping me sister.” Sheana thought back with a smile in her voice.

“I hope you’re right sis, or we could be fighting our way off school grounds, and I don’t think you’ve got the power left to fight your way out of a wet paper bag.” Sara thought with a giggle.

“I think even in my current state of unwell I’d be able to escape such a silly means of detaining me.” Sheana said not understanding the full meaning of what Sara was trying to say.

“It’s just a figure of speech that means you’re not up to fighting anyone, or anything in our case.” Sara pointed out with another giggle.

“If it came to us fighting our way off school grounds Sara, then I would use the new Witch armour to channel the power into the crystals on the suit.” Sheana pointed out her plan for such an attack from the MIB’s.

“Are you sure you would be able to keep control of the power once it was in the crystals?” Sara asked with worry in her voice.

“I would refrain from trying such a thing in your current state Sheana.” Hypatia warned. “If you lost control at that point, the power release would be like an atom bomb going off.” Hypatia added with worry in her voice now.

“I take it an atom bomb is a very large weapon of mass destruction?” Sheana asked.

“Yes, very big.” Sara said as she formed an image from an old film she’d seen where they showed what would happen when such a bomb was used. “See what we mean now sis?” Sara asked after letting Sheana see it for herself.

“I think it best if I don’t use the witch armour then in that case.” Sheana thought with a gulp.

Sara and Sheana had made it to the front office while they talked in the mind link with Hypatia, so Sara helped Sheana up to the counter where the woman behind the counter could see for herself that Sheana wasn’t well.

“I need a permission slip for me and my sister to leave school grounds, so I can take her home and put her to bed. She’s not feeling well.” Sara said as she looked at the woman.

“I’m not sure she needs to go home.” The woman said as she looked at Sheana for any sign that it was a faked illness. “I think you should take her to see the nurse and let her decide if she needs to go home.” The woman added as she turned to carry on sorting out the paperwork she’d been doing when Sara and Sheana walked into the office.

“I said we need release slips now!” Sara said more forcefully as she reached out with her mind and linked with the woman’s mind this time.

“Yes right away.” The woman said as she set to work getting two copies of the permission forms and she started filling them in. “I hope you both feel better soon.” The woman added as she handed over the completed forms and then went back to doing her paperwork like the two girls had never been in the room.

“That was very well done my child.” Hypatia said in Sara’s mind. “Not even a vampire can compel another being without making eye contact.” Hypatia added with pride in her voice.

“I didn’t like doing that to her Hypatia. It felt wrong to compel her to help us.” Sara said with some anger in her voice.

“I know it’s not a nice thing to do Sara, but sometimes you just have to do things like that for the greater good.” Hypatia pointed out as Sheana and Sara made their way out of the main building to wait for Sandy and Samantha to arrive in the car park to pick them up.

Sara was glad to see her mums old BMW pull in through the main gates of the school with Sandy and Samantha sat in the front looking worried. Sara opened the back door and then helped Sheana to get in before running around to the other side and getting in herself. Samantha was just placing a pure white crystal in Sheana’s hand when Sara got in the other side of the car.

“Will that help her control the magic better when she sneezes?” Sara asked as Sandy turned the car around in the car park and took off away from school.

“We’re about to find out.” Sheana warned as she felt another sneeze on its way.

Sara and Samantha watched Sheana with worried looks on their faces as they saw her getting ready to sneeze. They both flinched when she finally sneezed; they saw a bolt of magic power flow down Sheana’s arm and enter the crystal that was now glowing a faint blue.

“It looks like its working.” Sara said when she realised the car hadn’t blown up, or lost its doors like the lockers at school.

“Yes it did, but this crystal will only take one more sneeze before it’s full.” Sheana pointed out. “I hope you have more of them?” She asked as she looked at Samantha.

“I have one more on me, and many more back at the mansion.” Samantha said as she looked at Sandy to get a move on. Sandy must have understood because she speeded up, but still kept it to just the right side of the speed limit until they got out on the open road where there was less chance of them finding a police car.

*****

The Commander was sat at his desk watching the footage from the other night again, trying to pick up any clue as to who this woman was with all the new powers. He’d lost count of the number of times he’d replayed the footage from his men’s helmet cams, but she was still a mystery to him and his team. The Commander was just about to play it again when all hell broke loose as alarms started going off. He was on his feet and out his office in a flash, as he made his way to the command centre to find out what had happened.

“Speak to me people! Do we have a breakout in one of the cell blocks?” The Commander asked as he entered the room full of monitors.

“No sir. We’ve just had a major power spike at the school. It took out all the cameras and caused a feed back that took out the main power here at the command centre. We’re running on backup power only at the minute.” One of the men said as he tried to get main power back online.

“What kind of power spike are we talking about?” The Commander asked as he knew the system was shielded again an electrical power surge, and also magic.

“It was a magic surge sir.” Another man said between pushing buttons and checking some readout’s he had on his screen.

“That’s not possible.” The Commander snapped. “We’re protected against that sort of attack.” He added as he ran over to check the readout himself.

“This power spike was off the scale sir. There was no way to protect against it.” The man explained as he showed The Commander his data.

“Please tell me you got footage of what caused it?” The Commander asked as he looked excitedly at the monitors for any footage that showed him the source.

“I’m sorry sir, but the power spike totalled the hard drives. All we have are the kids walking between lessons just before the feed was lost.” The man said looking worried. He knew the commander didn’t like to hear bad news.

“Why would a witch release that amount of magic in one go?” The Commander asked himself more than anyone else in the room. “Track the students and teachers leaving the school ground.” The Commander ordered.

“That won’t be easy sir. The spike also managed to blow open all the locker doors, causing a number of injuries and the headmaster has decided to send everyone home while he gets the school cleaned up, and checked out to see what caused the blast.” The man told him.

“So we have nothing then?” The Commander asked, not looking very happy at all. “Except that they know how to cripple us, that’s if this was an attack in the first place.” The Commander added as he looked to be deep in thought again.

“It seems a bit overboard to attack us with such force sir, and the witch casting the spell must have killed herself doing it surely.” One of the other men said as he tried to restore main power again.

“Not if it was the witch we saw helping this Slayer.” The Commander pointed out. “That witch could do this and still live.” He added with a growl as he clenched his fist and banged it down on the table.

“What are your orders sir?” The men asked.

“We triple our efforts and track down this slayer and her witch friend.” The commander growled.

“And when we find them sir?” One of the men asked looking worried. He’d seen just how easily this slayer had taken down a Krennan demon, and he already knew that she was able to shake off a stun gun and dart before attacking two of their highly trained team of soldiers.

“We capture them and find out what makes them so powerful, and use it to help us make our own slayer.” The Commander said, sounding a little like a mad man as he said it. “This could finally give us the upper hand in the war against these demons.” He added with a grin. “Get me more teams at the school, and also find a way to stop this from happening again.” The Commander said just before he turned and left the room.

The men in the room all looked at each other for a couple of seconds before they got back to work on fixing the system. None of the men had a clue on how to even start tracking this Slayer and her witch down, never mind trying to trap and catch them. They decided to tackle one problem at a time, and right now that problem was getting the command centre back up and running.

Karl, The Commanders right hand man was just about to enter the command centre as he was leaving. “What’s happened Sir?” Karl asked.

The Commander explained what had happened as Karl walked back to the commanders office with him. Karl looked just as worried as the rest of the men when he found out that a witch had managed to take out their feed into the school.

“I want you to put a team together and go to the school. I want you to track down point zero for me, and then we can try to recover the lost footage and finally track down the witch and the slayer.” The commander explained his plan to Karl. “The headmasters sent all the kids home, and he’s calling in some people to track down the source of the problem. I’ll block that and send you in instead.” The Commander added as he picked up the phone and made a call.

Karl took this as a sign the conversation was over, so he left to go and get his team ready to go to the school and make a start on finding this witch and her slayer friend.

*****

Sheana had filled the second crystal by the time Sandy pulled in through the gates at Hypatia’s mansion, so Samantha was quick to get out the car and run into the house to retrieve a couple more before Sheana felt the need to sneeze again.

Samantha was soon back with another couple of crystal’s, and just in time for Sheana to sneeze again, making the new pure white crystal in her hand start to glow a faint blue.

“That was a close one.” Sandy said looking worried. “Not that there’s much to damage out here.” Sandy added as she looked around the vast gravel drive outside the mansion.

“Only your new car sis.” Sara pointed out as she helped Sheana make her way towards the mansion where Hypatia was just making her way out the front door.

Sandy suddenly looked more worried and was quickly helping Sara get Sheana away from her new baby.

“A person could think you care more for your new car than you do your sister’s well being.” Sara said as the two of them helped Sheana make her way towards Hypatia.

“You know that’s not true Sara.” Sandy said in a hurt tone. “It’s just that mum would never let me hear the last of it if I let anything happen to her old car.” She added with a whine.

“Looking at the way you drive sis, maybe I should get Sheana to put a protection spell on the car for you.” Sara giggled.

“I was only driving like that so I could get here as fast as possible.” Sandy smirked. “I can’t help it if the beamer is a hell of a lot quicker than my old car.” Sandy added with a grin just before she started giggling.

Sara wasn’t happy with Sheana’s slow pace, so she quickly scooped her up in her arms and started running towards the house and Hypatia.

“I have a room prepared for you my poor child.” Hypatia said as she started running beside Sara as she carried her sick sister. Hypatia was soon running just in front as she led the way to the room she was talking about.

Sara wasn’t sure what to expect, but she was still blown away when she found herself in a lavish looking bedroom with a large four poster bed in the middle of the room. The bed posts were pure white crystal, just like the small ones Samantha had been using to drain off the magic when Sheana sneezed. Sara also noticed an intricate design drawn onto the floor around the bed, and there were lots of candles spread out around it as well.

“Will all this help make my sister better Hypatia?” Sara asked as she placed Sheana on the bed and then sat down on the bed herself so she could keep hold of Sheana and share her power with her.

“Sheana is already well on her way to being well again Sara. This is all to stop her magic flaring out and doing more damage.” Hypatia said with a smile as she sat on the other side of the bed to what Sara was sat.

“Why was Sheana affected by the cold, but not me?” Sara asked with a puzzled look.

“You’ve had countless colds in your life my dear. Sheana has never been exposed to them before now, so it’s only natural for her to suffer when she does.” Hypatia pointed out the simple truth. “Once you are well enough Sheana, I have an appointment set up with a good doctor friend of mine. She will give you some shots to help you fight off any future bugs you may encounter.” Hypatia added as she put her hand to Sheana’s forehead and let a red glow of energy flow into Sheana’s body. Sheana lat out a contented sigh just before her eyes closed and she was fast asleep.

“Sheana!” Sara shouted looking worried. “What did you just do to her?” Sara asked looking up at Hypatia with tears in her eyes.

“I simply did this.” Hypatia said as she touched her hand to Sara’s head just before Sara slumped on the bed across Sheana’s sleeping form. “You both need to rest up my child.” Hypatia said to the now sleeping form of Sara as she pulled back the covers and then lifted both girls into it before tucking them in and then taking a seat next to the bed so she could keep an eye on them as they rested.

Sandy ran into the room and saw Sara in bed asleep next to Sheana and she panicked, thinkiing that Sara had suddenly come down with the cold as well. “Oh God! Not Sara as well.” Sandy said as she ran over to the bed.

“They will both be fine in a couple of hours Sandy. I just forced Sara to rest as well as Sheana.” Hypatia said in a calm voice. “Sara was forcing all her power into Sheana trying to heal her, so I thought a couple of hours sleep would do her some good.” Hypatia explained.

“Will they both be okay when they wake?” Sandy asked as she looked at her two younger sisters sleeping in the large bed with the blue glowing crystal posts on each corner.

“Yes, but as I was telling Sara just before I forced her to take a little nap. I’ve set up an appointment for Sheana to see a doctor friend of mine, so we can get her immunes up to date.” Hypatia explained to a worried looking Sandy now sat on the edge of the bed holding a sleeping Sara’s hand in hers.

“Thank you Hypatia, thank you for everything you’re doing for us.” Sandy said as a tear ran down her cheek.

“You wonder why a demon would want to help you like I do.” Hypatia asked with a smile.

“I was wondering why you are helping us like you are, but I never thought of you as a demon Hypatia.” Sandy said looking offended at being accused of such a thing. “I have one sister that’s a slayer, the other is a witch. My best friend is a vampire, and my boss is a... I have no idea what Samantha is.” Sandy added with a giggle.

“It pleases me to hear you say that Sandy. I so hate it when people label others before they get to know them.” Hypatia smiled.

“I’ve seen normal people like me do the most hideous things Hypatia, but people still call them human, so why should I look at you or any other of your line any differently?” Sandy asked looking hopeful that she’d explained herself well enough not to upset Hypatia.

Hypatia was just about to speak when there was a sudden sound of music playing. Hypatia looked puzzled for a second or two, but Sandy knew it to be Sara’s ringtone on her mobile, so she grabbed Sara’s school bag and quickly had it in her hand. Seeing it was Mike calling she answered it.

“Hi Mike, its Sandy speaking. Sara’s resting with Sheana right now, but I will pass on a message when they wake up.” Sandy said trying to sound more upbeat than she felt.

“Hi Sandy. Are they both doing okay?” A worried sounding Mike asked back down the phone.

“Yes, but Sara left herself a little weak after giving Sheana so much of her own energy trying to get her here to Hypatia’s place in one piece.” Sandy explained. “What’s happening back at the school?” Sandy asked hoping to find out if the MIB’s might have seen what happened and who caused it.

“The headmaster’s sent us all home, he’s worried it might have been a gas leak.” Mike explained. “Jo and I are heading over to my place so I can log on and check to see what the MIB’s are up to.” Mike added.

“Be careful not to get caught, and let me know what you find out.” Sandy said with some worry in her voice. She knew that every time Mike logged onto the MIB network, he was taking a big risk and she worried about him and Jo, and what Sara would do if the MIB’s did anything to hurt either of them.

“You don’t need to worry Sandy. I’m just going to listen to their chatter.” Mike reassured her. “We’ll speak to you later, bye.” Mike said just before ending the call.

“Jo and Mike have been sent home with the rest of the school, so they’re going over to Mike’s place to see what the MIB’s thought of what happened at the school and then get back to us.” Sandy explained to Hypatia.

“I’ll feel much safer when I have the system set up in the basement of the cafe.” Samantha said from just behind Sandy. “We’ll have more safe guards in place to protect us from being found on the network.” She added looking worried.

“Mike, or Michelle as I believe she likes to be called, seems to have a good head on her shoulders.” Hypatia said as she stood up and walked over to Samantha and wrapped her arms around her waist. “I’m sure she’ll be fine keeping an eye on them until you’ve had time to put your new toys into play.” Hypatia said in a soothing voice just before she leaned in and kissed Samantha on the lips.

Sandy decided to focus on Sara and Sheana sleeping, so it didn’t look like she was watching the two of them kiss. Sandy wasn’t use to watching two women kiss like that, she wasn’t use to seeing anyone kiss like that.

With Sandy keeping an eye on Sheana and Sara, Hypatia went with Samantha to sort out something to help Sheana get over her cold, and also something for them all to have for lunch themselves.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 13

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Thirteen

Sara woke feeling a little confused as to what happened at first, but it all started to come back to her. She opened her eyes and scanned the room quickly, trying to find Hypatia so she could give her a piece of her mind for knocking her out, however she did it.

“Where’s Hypatia?” Sara asked Sandy when she realised that there was only her, Sandy and Sheana in the room. “I can’t believe she managed to put me to sleep like she did Sheana.” Sara added as she sat up in bed and looked over at her still fast asleep sister lying next to her.

“Hypatia did it for your own good sis, now calm down and take it easy.” Sandy said as she got up out the chair she’d been sat in and then sat on the edge of the bed so she could talk with Sara a little easier. “Hypatia said you’d used a lot of your own energy helping Sheana, so she knocked you out to give your body time to recharge itself.” Sandy explained as she looked her baby sister over.

“How’s Sheana doing?” Sara asked as she looked down at her with worry in her voice.

“Hypatia said she looked to be over the worst of it thanks to the healing properties in the crystals in the bed posts. She tried to explain it to me, but lost me.” Sandy giggled.

“Where’s Hypatia now?” Sara asked.

“She’s helping Samantha sort out some lunch for us all, and something to help Sheana with her cold.” Sandy said as she stopped Sara from trying to get out the bed. “So just relax and wait for your lunch to arrive.” Sandy added in a bossy big sister way.

“Yes mummy.” Sara giggled as she fell back on the bed again. “Does mum now about what happened at the school?” Sara asked looking worried again now for another reason.

“Yes, Hypatia called and spoke with her. Mum’s worried, but thinks Sheana is in the best place given what happened at the school.” Sandy told her. “Mike called earlier. He said that the headmaster had sent all the kids home. He and Jo were off to his house to check on what the men in black are up to.” Sandy added.

“They must have caught some, if not all of what happened on camera sis.” Sara said as she slapped her hands over her face and let out a groan of frustration. “I should have realised Sheana was sick sooner and got her away from the school.” Sara said, blaming herself for what happened.

“How were you to know this would happen sis? Stop being so hard on yourself.” Sandy said as she flopped down on top of Sara and hugged her. “Slayer or not, you’re still just a fourteen year old girl with a lot to learn about the world and the people in it.” Sandy added as she looked her baby sister in the eyes just before she kissed her on the cheek.

“I’m glad to see you’re finally awake.” Came Hypatia’s voice from over near the door.

Sara and Sandy both looked over at her and smiled when they saw her and Samantha stood there with a large tray each. They both realised at the same time just how hungry they were. Sheana must have been hungry as well, or she just smelt the food, because she started to open her eyes as well.

“What happened to me?” Sheana groaned as she tried to remember where she was.

“We’re at Hypatia’s place sis.” Sara said as she sat up again and looked down at her sister’s sleepy looking face. “She knocked you out with a red glow, just like she did to me.” Sara looked at Hypatia with a frown. “How are you feeling now?” Sara asked.

“Much better thank you for asking, but I am really hungry.” Sheana said as her stomach made a weird noise to let them all know it wanted filling.

“We better see about fixing that then young lady.” Samantha said as she walked around the bed to Sheana’s side and set her tray down before picking up a napkin and helping Sheana to sit up in bed. Samantha placed the napkin around Sheana’s neck and then picked up a bowl of something that Sheana thought smelled amazing, just before she sat down on the edge of the bed and started to spoon feed Sheana.

“I could do this myself Samantha.” Sheana said between mouthful’s of the soup. “It’s very good by the way. Is there special herbs in it?” Sheana asked just before Samantha gave her some more.

“I’m sure you could Sheana, but I like taking care of people.” Samantha said with a grin. “And yes it is a very special soup designed for heeling people with colds.” Samantha added just before giving Sheana some more of the soup.

”What’s in the soup then Samantha?” Sara asked when she saw that Samantha wasn’t going to tell them without some pushing to do so.

Samantha looked around the room as though she wanted to tell them something, but without being overheard, then she looked at Sheana and Sara before she said, “Chicken.”

“Chicken?” Sara asked with a puzzled look on her face. “Your secret cure for a cold is plain chicken soup?” Sara asked it like Samantha had lost her marbles.

“There is nothing simple about this soup sis.” Sheana said as she sat in bed with her mouth open ready for another mouthful.

“Samantha’s homemade chicken soup can cure more than just colds.” Hypatia said with pride. “You shouldn’t knock it until you’ve tried it.” Hypatia added as she handed Sara a bowl of the soup to try.

Sara took the bowl and was soon putting a spoonful into her mouth. Sara had never tasted soup like this before. She’d had tinned soup tons of times, but it had never tasted like this. Sara felt like she’d had a taste explosion in her mouth, she was soon taking a second spoonful, and then a third.

“I’m sorry I ever doubted you Samantha, this soup is amazing.” Sara groaned just before she put some more in her mouth.

“Thank you Sara, I’m glad you like it.” Samantha smiled as she kept feeding Sheana.

“How do you find time to do all the things you do and fit in sleep as well?” Sandy asked after she also tried some of the soup.

“I don’t sleep, never have.” Samantha said in a matter of fact way, like it just didn’t bother her. “I would like to know what dreaming is like though.” She added looking thoughtful for a second or two, just before she carried on feeding Sheana.

“You’ve never slept a day in your life?” Sara asked just to make sure she understood fully what Samantha was saying.

“No, never. That’s how I was able to make Sheana her disguise in such a short time.” Samantha smiled as she kept feeding Sheana her lunch of chicken soup.

“She’s never suffered for her lack of sleep though.” Hypatia said with a grin.

“It does give us more times for other things, doesn’t it mistress?” Samantha blushed.

“We get the idea you two.” Sandy said suddenly understanding what Samantha and Hypatia were getting at. “We have children present remember.” Sandy added as she looked at Sara and Sheana.

“With everything that happened earlier sis, I forgot to ask you how your first day was going?” Sara said when she remembered the reason for Sandy being with Samantha this morning when they picked her and Sheana up from the school.

“It was going really well.” Sandy grinned. “Everyone I’m working with are really nice. I’m even working with a couple of ghouls.” Sandy added in a whisper.

“Ghouls?” Sheana asked looking worried. “You do know what they like to eat right?” Sheana asked as she looked at Samantha to see if she was going to try and cut her off from telling Sandy, but Sandy beat her to it.

“Yes, they eat dead flesh every now and then, but most the time they eat what we eat.” Sandy said with a shrug. “They even asked me to join them for dinner later in the week.” Sandy added looking excited.

“I hope it’s going to be a normal meal you join them for sis.” Sara said as she pulled a face.

“Of cause it will be a normal meal silly.” Sandy said as she playfully slapped Sara on the arm.

“Please don’t worry about them Sara, Sheana. They have worked for us now for some years and enjoy the company of humans over other demons.” Samantha pointed out. “They took quite a shine to young Sandy when they found out she knew all about the supernatural world.” Samantha added.

“Do they know about Sheana and me?” Sara asked.

“No, we won’t tell them anything about the slayer being her sister just in case they blab it out someplace.” Samantha said to reassure Sara and Sheana that their secret life was going to stay just that.

“How did you explain Sandy knowing about the supernatural world then?” Sara asked looking puzzled.

“We told them about my ex being a vampire, but we said that Hypatia came to the rescue, and that’s how I got to know Samantha and then got offered the job.” Sandy said with a grin. “We gave it some thought before I met the supernatural side of the workforce.” Sandy added with pride.

“Do they have senses like vampires have?” Sara asked looking worried. “Prue said she could sense when I was close by when we first met, just like I can sense when she or any other vampire or demon is close by.” Sara added.

“No one can sense you anymore sis. I solved that when I added the protection spell to your necklace.” Sheana pointed out as she wiped her mouth after finishing her soup. “Thank you for that Samantha, it was wonderful.” Sheana added with a grin, feeling much better now than she did when she first arrived at the mansion.

“So I just read as a normal girl to everyone?” Sara asked as she looked at Sheana.

“If I did the spell right, then yes you should, even when you’re in slayer mode, they won’t be able to track you, but you can track them still.” Sheana said with a grin.

“Cool, I like the sound of that sis.” Sara grinned as she thought of the advantage that would give her when fighting vampires.

“I had another thought while we were driving here earlier sis.” Sheana said as she sat up a little more so she could explain her idea to them all. “Can you make a belt to go with Sara’s slayer armour?” Sheana asked as she looked at Samantha.

“Yes, I’ve already worked up some designs for one, so she can carry weapons to aide her in any fights she may have.” Samantha said with a puzzled look. “What is it you have in mind Sheana?” Samantha asked.

“Do you have one of the crystals I charged with my sneezing?” Sheana asked.

“Yes they're right here ready for me to give back to you once you were well enough to absorb the power back into your body.” Samantha said as she picked up a silver jewellery box and placed it on Sheana’s lap.

Sheana opened the box and looked at the three glowing crystal’s inside. She picked one up and then held it tight in her hand while she closed her eyes and focused on shaping it into something while casting a spell over it at the same time. When Sheana was done she opened her eyes and then looked down at her palm with the crystal in it as she opened her hand and looked at what she’d formed the crystal into. Sara and the others found themselves looking at a blue crystal S.

“Should you be trying to do magic at the minute, and why doesn’t it glow anymore sis?” Sara asked as she touched the crystal S. “I can still feel the power trapped inside.” Sara added as she looked up at Sheana again.

“That’s because I’ve trapped the power in there so you can use it when you need to, and I feel fine again now.” Sheana explained. “Once Samantha’s added this to the belt buckle and then your armour. You will be able to blink yourself and others to safety.” Sheana added with a grin, happy with her latest idea to help keep her sister safe.

“You’re over your cold already?” Sara asked just before she realised what Sheana had said about her being able to blink. “Wait! I’ll be able to blink myself and others from place to place?”

“Yes it seems I am.” Sheana said with a grin as she saw the worried look on her sister’s face. “And yes you will be able to blink yourself and others to any location you want to, but you must have a clear image of the place in your mind, or nothing will happen.” Sheana warned.

“What happens if someone’s placed an object in the location I blink to?” Sara asked still not convinced this would be such a good idea.

“The spell I’ve cast on the crystal will bounce you to the closest open space.” Sheana said calmingly to a worried looking Sara. “I am good at what I do sis.” Sheana added with a pout at the fact her sister didn’t trust her.

“I think it would be wise to practice with it before you try using it out in the field Sara.” Hypatia pointed out.

“I think so to.” Sara agreed. “Last thing I want to do is think about being at school in the middle of a fight and then find myself there.” Sara said with a nervous giggle.

“It doesn’t work that way sis. I’ve designed the spell so you have to touch a finger to the crystal and then focus on the place you wish to be transported to.” Sheana explained. “It will only activate on its own if your life force suddenly drops, or is dangerously low.” Sheana added looking worried as she said it.

“Where would it transport me to sis?” Sara asked.

“I told it to send you here at the mansion.” Sheana said as she looked around the large bedroom. “I thought if you were in that much danger, then you would need Hypatia and Samantha’s help. The crystal will deliver you to the spot in the hallway, so you won’t have trouble with the guards like we did yesterday.” Sheana added with a giggle as she thought about Sara having to fight with the stone guards when she blinked them into the training room. Sheana did think Sara looking good though as she ripped the arm of one stone guard, and then knocked the head off another one with it.

“That was a very smart thing to do young Sheana.” Hypatia said, proud of just how intelligent both these girls were turning out to be. “How long will it take you to add the crystal to the belt you’ve been designing Sammi?” Hypatia asked as she looked at Samantha now holding the S shaped crystal.

“I have the belt ready, but I was just trying to work out a design for the buckle. This is just perfect for it.” Samantha giggled as she gripped it in her hands. “Come Sandy, you can help me finish off the belt, so we can add it to the slayers armour!” Samantha shouted as she jumped up and then waited for Sandy to get up.

Sara, Sheana and Hypatia sat and watched an excited Samantha run from the room with Sandy running close behind. “She gets so excited when she’s working on a new project.” Hypatia said with a smile.

“Are you sure you’re feeling okay again now sis?” Sara asked as she turned to look at Sheana, not wanting to spoil Hypatia’s moment.

“Yes, I feel as good as new, as you would say these days.” Sheana grinned as she made her hands spark with magic. Sheana then reached her hands out to the two bed posts at the foot of the bed and started to draw a glowing blue mist from each of the posts into her body through her hands.

“What are you doing now Sheana?” Sara asked looking worried that something was still wrong with her sister.

“I’m just taking back my power sis, don’t look so worried.” Sheana smiled as she carried on drawing the blue mist into her body.

“The bed was designed to use the power and magic of the person lying in it to recharge them and make them well again.” Hypatia explained. “That is why you both feel well again now.” She added with a grin. “I must admit though, I’ve never seen the bed work so fast before. You are both very powerful.” Hypatia said with pride.

Sheana finished draining the bed before she threw back the covers and got out. She was still a little unsteady on her feet, but felt much better again now. Sara got out as well and joined her sister to offer a little support while she found her legs again. Hypatia was happy to see both girls looking fit and healthy again.

*****

Karl was just overseeing the loading of the vehicles in the loading area when he saw the commander walking over to him. Karl and his team were going into the school as government inspectors ordered to find out if it was a gas leak or not. The garage grunts were just stickering up the vehicles as Karl watched them and some of his team putting guns and other equipment in the vans they were using.

“You’re cleared to go just as soon as you’re ready Karl!” The Commander shouted as he made his way over to where Karl was stood checking off all the items he thought him and his team might need.

“We should be on our way in another ten minutes sir.” Karl informed him. “Have the techs managed to work out how the system was compromised?” Karl asked.

“Not completely. They seem to think the only way it could be done, would be to aim a large blast of magic directly at one of the transmitters.” The Commander grumbled. “So I need you to check all the transmitter locations and see if any of them have been tampered with.” The Commander added, not that he needed to tell Karl what to do, Karl had been his second in command for a number of years now and knew what the Commander wanted done, and did it without question.

“Do we know if any footage survived the attack, if it was an attack?” Karl asked, still not sure this was a planned attack on them by this slayer and her witch.

“Not here and command, but we do have the experimental wifi unit at the school.” The Commander pointed out. “We were still running tests on it, and the range isn’t very far in the receiver. That’s why it was being tested at the school.” The Commander reminded Karl.

“I’ll retrieve the unit so the techs can troll through the footage and find out who we’re looking for then sir. If it survived this power spike.” Karl said as he looked around at repair crews working on getting full power back up and running at the command centre.

“We’re pretty much back on our feet now, just a matter of replacing a few blown bulbs here and there.” The Commander said as he watched a man in overalls doing just that. “I’ll leave you to get sorted. Give me a report as soon as you have something for me.” The Commander added just before he turned and walked away again.

Karl got back to work motivating his team and the grunts working on the vans to make them look the part him and his team would be playing. True to his word, Karl was on the road just over ten minutes later and heading towards the school.

“Are you expecting trouble sir?” One of his team, a man called Adams asked.

“No, just a simple recon and retrieve.” Karl told his team members.

“Damn shame, I was hoping to get a shot at this Slayer and her witch.” Adams said looking a little too eager to jump into battle with a force they had no chance of winning against.

“Did you see the video of her taking down that Krennan demon?” Karl asked with shock in his voice.

“Sure did sir. It just makes me more eager to go up against her.” Adams said with a grin.

“No son, it just makes you a dammed fool.” Karl replied. “If we do encounter this slayer or her witch, we do not attack them. Do I make myself clear?” Karl asked his team in the back of the van.

“Yes sir!” Came the reply from his team.

“Did you get that team two?” Karl asked into the radio as he spoke to the team in the second van following them to the school.

“Yes sir.” A voice came back over the radio.

Karl went back to studying the plan of the school and where the transmitters and recording device were, so he could best deploy his teams to retrieve the items and then check out the cause of the power spike.

*****

Hypatia had deemed Sheana well enough to do a little light training with her and Sara down in the training room while they waited for Samantha and Sandy to return from Samantha’s work room down in the basement of the mansion where she did all her work.

“How does the disguise feel Sheana?” Hypatia asked as she had Sheana suited up in her new black witch armour, just as Sara was now suited up as the Slayer in her red armour.

“It feels a little weird to be honest with you.” Sheana said in her new sounding sexy adult voice. “I’m not use to wearing such tight fitting clothing, but the crystals do make me feel more powerful.” She added with a grin as she summoned up a blue glowing ball of magic in one of her gloved hands.

“Yes, well we all know you can use magic Sheana, but we need to get your body and mind working as one without magic.” Hypatia pointed out. “I want you to follow Sara around the course. Sara? Don’t rush and help Sheana as much as you can.” Hypatia added as she waited for the two girls to get started.

“I could have stayed at school to do this sort of thing.” Sara whined playfully in her sexy voice as she helped Sheana get started.

“Yes, but then you’d have missed out on my wonderful company for the afternoon.” Hypatia beamed as she watched the two girls make their way around the course.

The two girls had just finished their third trip around the course when they saw Samantha and Sandy enter the room. Samantha had a red belt in her hand and a grin on her face.

“Have you finished it already Samantha?” Sara asked as she made her way over to where Samantha and Sandy were now stood with Hypatia.

“Wow Sheana! You look so different.” Sandy said when she saw Sheana dressed all in black complete with black hair and little half face mask. “If I didn’t know who the two of you were, I’d never guess in a thousand years.” Sandy added with a grin as she clapped her hands together excitedly.

“Thank you Sandy, but Samantha deserves all the credit really.” Sheana said, still not used to hearing the different sound to her voice. “I still feel like everything is on show, even though it isn’t.” Sheana added as she ran a hand down her side and then left it resting on her hip as she came to a stop just in front of Sandy, which put Sara in front of Samantha.

“It does show of your curves Sheana, but in a good way.” Sandy smiled.

“So are you ready to give this belt a try then Slayer?” Samantha asked with a grin as she held it up in one hand while slowly moving her other hand down it like a girl on a game show would do when showing of a prize.

“Not really, but we better see if I can get to grips with using this blinking power Sheana’s given me.” Sara said as she lifted her arms so Samantha could slip the belt around her waist for her and clip it shut at the front. “Will it return to the locket with the rest of the armour when I’m done with it?” Sara asked as she tried to look down and watch Samantha fasten the belt.

“Yes it will sis.” Sheana said as she looked at the nice way Samantha had fixed the blue crystal S in the middle of a gold buckle that was now holding the two ends of the red belt closed around Sara’s small corseted waist. “That is very beautiful work Samantha.” Sheana added as she bent forward to get a closer look at the belt buckle and the crystal fixed in its centre.

“Thanks Sheana.” Samantha grinned as she stepped back so Sara could give it a try. “I formed the gold part of the buckle around the crystal, so there is no chance of it falling out while you’re in a battle Sara.” Samantha added reassuringly.

“I was quite shocked when I saw Samantha doing magic.” Sandy said with a grin. “I never realised that almost anyone can do magic with the right training and crystals.” Sandy added with a look that said she wouldn’t mind giving it a go herself at some point.

“I’d be happy to work with you big sister.” Sheana smiled as she stepped over to stand next to Sandy so they could watch Sara try blinking herself someplace.

“I’d like that a lot baby sister.” Sandy said as she wrapped an arm around Sheana’s smaller corseted waist and let her hand rest on Sheana’s far hip.

“Were do you think I should try blinking to first?” Sara asked as she looked at Sheana for some help.

“Let’s start with something simple so you can get use to it.” Sheana said. “Touch you left hand to the crystal on the belt and think about going over to the table at the other end of the room.” Sheana pointed to the table where the others had sat on Saturday while they watched her and Hypatia training.

Sara took a couple of deep breaths and then she touched the crystal S. The others all watched as Sara suddenly vanished and then appeared over the other side of the room next to the table.

“I did it!” Sara shouted sounding shocked it actually worked. Before Sheana could tell her to try doing it the other way, Sara touched the crystal again and was back where she started from. “It’s not as hard as I thought it would be.” Sara giggled.

“It does get a little harder the further you blink, but I can’t see it being any problem for you Slayer.” Sheana said with a grin.

Sheana worked with Sara for the next hour blinking all over the house until Sara could blink herself without any trouble. Then Sheana wanted to try a much longer blink to their bedroom back at the house. This had Sara looking worried, but she was ready to give it a go.

“Just do like we’ve been doing and picture our bedroom.” Sheana said just before she vanished.

Sara formed the image of her bedroom in her mind as she touched the crystal S on her belt. The next Sara knew she was stood in her bedroom with Sheana looking at her grinning. “Wow I could get use to this.” Sara giggled as she looked around her room. “We better get back and let the others know it worked.” Sara said just before she blinked back to the mansion. Sara had formed the image of the circle in the hallway where Hypatia had told Sheana to blink to, so when Sara arrived back at the mansion she didn’t set any alarms off like they did the night before when they dropped in to get Sheana sorted out with her disguise.

Sheana blinked in next to her and they both giggled before making their way back to the training room to let Hypatia, Samantha and Sandy know they were back safe. Sandy was on the phone to someone when they got back to the training room. It took Sara a couple of seconds to realise that Sandy was talking to someone on Sara’s mobile, and she didn’t look happy with that she was hearing the person say.

“They just got back, so I’ll let them know and see what they want to do. Thanks for the warning, Michelle.” Sandy said just before she ended the call.

“What’s wrong sis?” Sara asked, knowing the look Sandy had to well after all these years growing up together.

“Michelle and Jo have been listening in on the MIB’s and they are at the school looking for evidence.” Sandy warned. “Michelle and Jo have found out that Sheana’s little sneezing fit at the school took out the camera feed and power back at the MIB’s base of operation, but they were field testing a portable storage device at the school and they seem to think it might have survived the attack as they’re calling it.” Sandy added looking worried.

“If they have footage of the time leading up to the point Sheana sneezed, then they will find out who the two of you are.” Hypatia said with a frown. “You have to go to the school and get that device, or destroy it.” She warned.

“You ready to give the MIB’s something to think about sis?” Sara asked with a grin. “I’ll meet you in the toilets where you turned us invisible last week.” Sara added as she got ready to blink to the school.

“Let’s go and see what they think of the new look Slayer and her trusty sidekick.” Sheana almost purred in her new voice.

“You’re far more than a sidekick sis.” Sara pouted. “See you soon.” Sara grinned as she touched the belt buckle and vanished, shortly followed by Sheana.

“Do you think they’ll be alright Hypatia?” Sandy asked looking worried.

“I’d be more worried about the men in black if I was you.” Hypatia said as she took Sandy by the hand and led her out the training room and down the hallway to the kitchen. “I just wish I was there to watch the show.” She added with a sigh.

“I’m sure Michelle will be getting some of it on film for us to look at.” Samantha said with a grin as she set to work making a pot of tea while they waited for Sara and Sheana to get finished at the school and return.

Sandy was a little shocked at just how calm Hypatia and Samantha were being about her two sisters first mission wearing their new armour/disguise. It did give her some hope that they would return in one piece though watching Samantha make the tea while Hypatia sat at the kitchen table watching her work.

Hypatia had formed a loose link with Sara so she could watch things unfold, and also offer some help if it was needed.

*****

Karl had sent the second team to retrieve the experimental recording device while he used a device that measured magic to track down the source of the attack and where it started. He was in the hallway where Sheana had sneezed and was just making his way up towards the point where it had happened when he stopped and looked behind him after hearing the sound of heels clicking on the hard tiled floor. Karl thought he was seeing things as he watched two women walking up the hallway towards him.

One was dressed all in red and had flaming red hair and sunglasses on, while the other one was dressed all in black and had black hair, and had her face partly covered with a black mask. “I’m going to need to see your hall passes boys.” The woman in red asked in a sexy sounding voice as she smiled at Karl.

“I don’t know what you’re doing in the school dressed like that miss, but I’m going to have to ask you and your friend to leave the school grounds this instant.” Karl tried to explain as he took in the two very sexy looking women still walking towards him.

“I don’t think they have hall passes Black Witch.” Sara said with a sigh.

“I think you could be right Slayer.” Sheana said with a pout. “What shall we do with them then?” Sheana asked.

“I think detention might be in order.” Sara said with a grin as they got closer to where Karl was stood holding his device still.

Karl was suddenly feeling very nervous now he knew that the one dressed in red was the slayer and her black suited friend was the witch that had helped her the other night. Karl had turned the device toward the woman dressed in black, so he could get a reading on just how much power she really had. He soon got his answer, but not in the way he wanted when the device started beeping really fast just before it blew up in his hand making him drop it.

“Look Slayer, we don’t want any trouble.” Karl said as he pushed a panic button he had hidden in his jacket.

“Do you really mean that?” Sara asked as she reached out with her mind and forced Karl to answer truthfully.

“No, we have orders to take you both in if we can.” Karl suddenly blurted out before he had a chance to stop himself. “I’ve just called for backup, so we can subdue the two of you.” He added just before he slapped his hand over his mouth trying to stop himself saying anymore.

Sara smiled a smug smile as Sheana tried not to laugh at the worried look this man now had on his face as he realised the slayer could do far more than any of them first realised. Sara was just about to speak when the doors at each end of the hallway burst open and more men appeared, all with some form of gun in their hands ready to fire on the two girls. Sara noticed that a couple of the men were hanging back and they had a black box that looked to be heavy and around two feet squared.

“The two men stood behind the three with guns right in front of us have the device Michelle warned Sandy about. I need you to blink to it and then get it back to the mansion for me sis.” Sara thought to Sheana.

“You want me to just leave you here on your own?” Sheana thought back with panic in her voice.

“Seeing you vanish will confuse them, and you’ll be back before they have time to react.” Sara pointed out. “Getting that device away from them and safely back to Samantha is the top priority here remember.” Sara added.

“I’ll be as quick as I can sis.” Sheana thought to Sara just before she blinked over to where the two men were stood protected from the Slayer and her witch friend, or so they thought.

Karl and his men all let out a gasp when they saw the woman dressed in black suddenly vanish from sight. They were all soon turning to look in the direction of the two soldiers charged with protecting the recording device when they heard them start shouting. They all looked just in time to see the woman dressed in black vanish again, but with the recording device this time.

“I’m really grateful for what you did to save my men the other night Slayer, but I’m going to need you to return that black box to me right now.” Karl said as he pulled his side arm from a secret pocket in his suit and pointed it right at Sara’s face.

“I wasn’t saving your men; I was simply stopping a war being started.” Sara said as she made her hair form the helmet. “As for you getting the little black box back, never going to happen honey.” Sara smiled, not that Karl or any of his men could see it now Sara had the helmet covering her face and head.

While Sara spoke with Karl, she had reached out with her mind so she could keep an eye on all his men and what they were planning to do. Sara could sense one of his men was eager to prove he could take her down, and he was stood right behind her, ready to fire his taser.

Adams thought he had the perfect shot being stood in the Slayers blind spot right behind her, so without orders to do so he pulled the trigger expecting to see the two steel prongs dig into the slayers back. His look soon turned to one of horror when he saw them dig into Karl’s chest instead.

Sara had used the distraction of her helmet forming to slip her left hand onto her belt so she could blink herself out the way the minute the man fired his stun gun. Sara had blinked herself to just behind the man that had fired at her, so she had a good view of the thing knocking their leader on his back.

“Now that wasn’t a very nice thing to do was it?” Sara pouted, not that anyone could see her pout, but they could hear it in her sexy sounding voice.

Adams spun round and went to hit Sara with the butt of his stun gun, but Sara was ready for this and caught his wrist. Sara then squeezed it until he let out a yelp of pain before letting the taser drop to the floor. Sensing that the man to her right was about to use his stun gun on her, Sara spun around to block his shot using Adams as a shield. The man fired anyway thinking that the charge would still take out the slayer long enough for them to get an electro net over her. Sadly all he did was make Adams squeal like a little girl and wet his pants.

“If you boys aren’t going to play nice, then I’ll just have to teach you all a lesson in manners.” Sara said just before she picked up the stunned Adams who she’d been holding up by the wrist, and she threw him at the man who’d just fired his taser into him. The man found himself pinned down with a groaning Adams lying on top of him.

The third man from this part of the team was confused as to what he should do. He’d already seen two of his team mates try to taser the slayer and fail. As Sara read his mind she had to smile when she heard him having an argument with himself about whether it would look wrong for him to just run away.

Sara had to make his mind up for him when she sensed their leader was going to take a shot at her now he’d come around enough to pick up his gun again. The problem was Karl wasn’t seeing just one Slayer, he was seeing four. Sara could see that he was going to end up shooting one of his own men, so she had to quickly put herself between his man and the bullet.

Karl’s body armour had taken most of the blast from the stun gun, but the shock had still knocked him off his feet. Letting his anger get the better of him, he pulled the trigger on his pistol and felt the recoil as a shot rang out. Karl’s vision had returned enough for him to see at the last second he was going to hit one of his own men, but then he saw a red blur as the slayer got between his man and the bullet.

Sara felt the bullet impact her back and it forced her to take a couple of steps forward, but it never hurt her, or damaged her in anyway. Sara spun around on Karl and snatched the gun from his hand before she gripped it in both hands and then ripped it to bits like it was made from plastic like some kids toy.

“Are you insane?” Sara screamed at him as she picked him up off the floor and held him up in the air like a rag doll. “You nearly shot one of your own men you jerk.” Sara added as she remembered her mum wouldn’t be happy if she found out her daughter was swearing.

“I was aiming for you, you Bitch!” Karl spat out as he tried to make Sara let go of him as he hung in mid air. “It was only a tranq bullet.” Karl added as he tried to make the slayer let go of him again.

Not taking too kindly to being called a bitch, and also due to the other half of his team getting ready to fire on her, Sara decided it would teach this rude man a lesson if she threw him at his team. It would also give her time to spin around and grab the other man she’d just saved from being shot, so she could throw him at the other part of his team that she knew she couldn’t get with the their leader.

Karl found himself flying backwards through the air just before he hit something soft. Well actually it was two something’s as he collided with two of his men, sending all three of them crashing to the ground in a heap. Karl looked up just in time to see the third man in this part of his team get hit by the man he’d nearly shot with his tranq gun. Even though they looked like normal guns and normal bullets, all the weapons his team carried were so they could capture their targets. Sara had no idea this was the case, so she’d thought the man was going to shoot and kill his own men.

Sara was glad when she saw Sheana appear next to her ready for battle, not that Sara had left her much to do. Sheana still cast a spell to stop any of the men from moving though when she saw the fun Sara had been having while she was gone.

“You couldn’t wait a couple more minutes could you?” Sheana thought with a pout, but not really upset with her sister.

“Sorry, but they all got a little trigger happy when you took their black box away.” Sara thought back. “I trust Hypatia has it now?” Sara asked, but already knowing the answer.

“Yes. Samantha looked quite excited to have something new to play with.” Sheana thought with a giggle.

“Good. Can you keep them all pinned down while I ask this one some more questions?” Sara said out loud as she pointed at Karl, who was still pinned to the floor on top of two of his men.

“I can do better than that Slayer.” Sheana said with a grin as she picked Karl up off the floor and pinned him to the wall while moving all his other team members to the other side of the hallway and pinning them to the side where all the lockers were lined up, or what was left of the lockers. Most the locker doors were on the floor or hanging off. Sheana felt quite bad looking at all the damage she’d caused.

Karl was shocked to see just how easily the black witch could use magic, but he soon had other things to worry about when he found himself looking the Slayer in the eyes, or sunglasses as it was.

Sara had converted her helmet back to her hair so she could let this man see her facial expressions as she spoke to him. “I have some more questions for you, Karl is it?” Sara asked as she probed his mind for his name.

Karl wanted to tell her to go screw herself, but said, “Yes my name is Karl.” He still found it strange that this woman could make him tell the truth, He’d been trained to resist the compulsion of a vampire with a little help from a drug the science geeks had come up with, but none of it seemed to be working against this slayer.

“Okay then Karl, I need you to fill in some of the blanks.” Sara smiled as she looked at the man Sheana had pinned against the wall. “Why are you so eager to capture me and my friend here?” Sara asked.

Karl tried with all his might to not give an answer, but he just couldn’t stop himself. “The Commander wants to find out how you can do what you do, so he can then make us just as strong.” Karl growled as he realised this woman could find out anything she wanted to. “Get out of my head you bitch!”

“Now now Karl, I really don’t like being called that.” Sara warned as she lightly slapped the side of his face. “You don’t really know me now do you?” Sara asked with a pout.

“I’d like to get to know you better Slayer, so why don’t you get your little witch friend to let me down, and I’ll dance with you.” Karl grinned, hoping that he could find out just how good a fighter this woman really was. He also hoped that she couldn’t use her mind thing while she was fighting.

Sara had read all this in his mind, and was more than happy to play along with his pointless little game. “Let him down Black.” Sara smiled at Sheana. “I want to see how well he dances.”

Karl was suddenly free as he found himself falling to the ground in a heap. “Sorry, should have warned you first.” Sheana said, but Karl didn’t believe she really was sorry for a second. “I fail to see what dancing with this man will prove? And you also seem to be missing any music to dance to either.” Sheana thought to her sister, not understanding what Karl meant when he talked about dancing.

“He doesn’t mean that sort of dancing. He wants to see how well I can fight.” Sara thought back to Sheana as she got ready to entertain him with a show.

Hypatia had warned Sara never to show off and only fight defensively unless she had no other choice left open to her, so Sara was ready to defend and only let Karl see what was needed to keep him guessing as to her true power level.

Sara found it easy to read Karl’s mind while defending herself as they danced around. Karl was a good fighter, but not in the same league as Hypatia, so Sara let Karl think he had the upper hand more than once as she picked at his memories trying to find out more details of where their base of operations was.

Once Sara had got as much information as she thought Karl had to offer, she linked with Sheana again. “I’ve got what I need from him, so you can restrain him like the others.” Sara thought to her sister.

Karl thought the reason for the witch restraining him was because the Slayer was getting tired. A fact that Sara was only too happy to leave him thinking. In truth Sara didn’t even feel like she’d had a workout at all.

“What do we do with them now Slayer?” Sheana asked as she still had them all pinned up against the wall and lockers in the hallway.

“I think the least we can do is return them to the Commander, and say hello while we’re there.” Sara grinned as she gave Sheana the image of the MIB’s command centre and the large warehouse they kept all the different vehicles in. “Can you blink us all there sis?” Sara thought to Sheana, not sure she could move that many of them at the same time.

Sheana just smiled and then closed her eyes as the crystals on her armour started to glow, then all of a sudden in a flash of light they had all moved to a large warehouse with people wandering around sorting out vehicles and guns.

Alarms suddenly started going off and there were solders running around trying to get covered positions on the sudden intruders. Sheana formed Karl and his team into a human shield around herself and Sara to give them a little more time to assess the numbers they were facing before any of them took a shot at either of them.

“Hold your fire! Hold your fire!” Karl shouted when he saw them all getting ready to fire. Karl didn’t fancy getting shot with another stun gun. His teeth were still chattery from the first one Adams shot him with.

“I’m not looking for any more trouble; I just want to talk with your Commander!” Sara shouted to anyone willing to listen to her.

“You’ve sure got a funny way of not looking for it Slayer.” A voice with a lot of authority said from behind a group of men on the far side of the warehouse.

“Your man here told me what you have planned if you manage to catch me and my friend here, so I was hoping to talk some sense into you before someone got hurt.” Sara said as she pushed Karl towards an older man that reminded Sara a little of Tommy Lee Jones.

“You both look a little different to the other night when you helped with the Krennan demons.” The Commander said as he looked at the Slayer dressed all in red, and who he knew to be the Witch dressed all in black now.

“Yes, sorry about that, but you caught us on wash night, so we had to compromise. Best we could do on such short notice.” Sara lied. She didn’t want the MIB’s thinking the disguise was new.

“Why don’t we sit down and talk about how we can help each other?” The Commander said as he stepped out in the open as a sign of trust.

Sara probed his mind and found out he was just doing this so Sara and Sheana would release his men, then he’d given orders for a hidden team to fire darts and stun guns at the two of them. Sara linked with Sheana to warn her of the coming attack. “They plan to attack us the minute we release his men, so get ready to blink away from here.” Sara thought to her sister.

“These boys and their toys could hit you and me with everything they have and it still wouldn’t stop us sis.” Sheana thought back.

“I know that, but I don’t want to let them see that, or they will only start looking at ways in which they can hurt us both.” Sara pointed out.

“I do have another idea we could try.” Sheana thought with a smile in her voice. “Let his men go, but don’t blink away when the trouble starts. I’ll handle this one for us.” Sheana added as she released her hold on the Commanders men so they could go and join Karl who was now stood at the Commander’s side looking a little upset with his failed mission to the school.

“I want to thank you for returning my men, but there’s still the matter of the equipment you stole from us back at the school.” The Commander said as he tried to distract Sara and Sheana a little longer while his men got in position to spring the trap he’d set up for them both.

“I’m sorry but you won’t be getting that back, and I also think its wrong for a bunch of grown men to be spying on children.” Sara said trying to get a rise out the Commander. It worked because Sara felt a spark of anger from him when she implied him and his men could be paedophiles.

Not wanting to listen to anything else the Slayer had to say, The Commander signalled for his men to spring the trap he’d set up just before coming out to talk to the Slayer and her Witch.

“Get ready sis, here it comes.” Sara thought to Sheana so she was ready for the attack.

Sheana was ready when a group of men dropped from the ceiling on ropes while another group appeared from behind some crates ready to fire darts at them both. All the men went from doing their macho battle cry to being silent as they all looked confused at the weapons they now carried. Sara was trying not to giggle as she saw that Sheana had turned all their guns into water pistols.

The Commander finally lost his cool and reached for his side arm so he could shoot the Slayer himself and put an end to this, but even he looked confused when he realised that even his side arm had been turned into a water pistol.

“You won’t find a single weapon left in the whole base that shoots anything other than water.” Sheana said in her husky new sounding voice, thanks to the device Samantha had given her to use.

“This is the one and only friendly warning for you and your men to back off.” Sara warned. “The next time your men try to attack me or one of the people I protect, I won’t be so nice about it.” Sara added with anger in her voice.

Sara had no plans to hurt any of the Commander’s men more than she already had, but she thought the threat might work. She read the Commander’s mind as she warned him though and realised that he was a very stubborn man and this intrusion had just made him even more determined to track her and Sheana down. Sara had remained linked to Sheana while everything had happened, so she also knew the Commander wasn’t going to stop looking for them.

“I could destroy their base sis?” Sheana thought to Sara.

“No, that would just make things even worse sis.” Sara thought back with a sigh. “We just need to slow them down long enough to get the cafe up and running so we can keep a better eye on them and what they’re up to.” Sara added as she tried to think of some way to keep them busy.

“I know just the thing sis!” Sheana thought very loudly as she formed an image of what she had in mind.

“I like the way you think sis.” Sara thought back with a giggle when she saw what Sheana had in mind for them.

The Commander looked a little worried when he saw the Slayer start to smile at him “If you’ve nothing more to say Slayer, then I will ask you to leave now.” The Commander said trying to look brave in front of his men. “I’m sure we’ll be seeing each other again very soon.” He added as he thought about all the different ways he was going to extract what he wanted to know from this she-devil stood before him.

“You can count on it Commander.” Sara smiled some more. “And I must say Commander, you have a dirty mind, but I’m no she-devil.” Sara added just before she and Sheana vanished again.

“That bitch can read minds as well?” The Commander barked out as he turned to look at Karl.

“She can do far more than that sir. She compelled me to tell the truth, and I couldn’t do a thing to stop her.” Karl said looking just as worried as the Commander did.

“We’ll worry about that later, but for now I want you back at the school trying to find out why she wanted to stop you looking there.” The Commander ordered as he had a feeling there was something they’d missed while at the school.

“Yes Sir!” Karl said as he waved for his team to follow him as he ran over to a silver van. His men followed him and Adams got behind the wheel.

“What the fu...” Was all he said as he looked down and saw a set of bicycle peddles and a chain where the accelerator and break peddles use to be.

“What’s the problem Adams?” Karl asked, not happy with what had happened with the slayer, he didn’t have time to fool around.

“Someone picked a bad time to play a joke on us sir.” Adams pointed out as he looked down at the floor as he pointed to where the bicycle peddles now sat waiting to be used.

Karl looked down and then let out a growl as he saw what Adams meant. “We’ll sort it out later, let’s just grab another van for now and get back to the school.” He said as he got out the van and walked over to another one. They soon realised that it wasn’t the mechanics having a laugh when they found out that all the vehicles had been changed to peddle power. Not one vehicle in or just outside the compound had an engine any more. A couple of the men tried to use the new peddle power vehicles, but they found out they could walk faster than the vans would go.

“Take a taxi and get back to the school and see if the two vans you took there are still okay.” The Commander said to Karl with anger written all over his face.

The Commander had no sooner finished speaking than a blue flash of light signalled the return of the two vans he’d just been speaking about. The vans appeared about ten feet above the ground and then fell to earth with a crash as the wheels gave way and the main body of each van hit the hard concrete floor, buckling the body of each van beyond use.

“I’m really beginning to hate that Slayer, and her little Witch.” The commander snapped as he just turned around and stormed off back to his office to have a temper tantrum in private.

Karl watched the Commander walk away, and then he turned to his men who were all stood around looking up to see if any other object might appear. “Let’s get to work cleaning this place up, and get on to sorting out all the vehicles, and getting us mobile again. Karl knew it would be a couple of days, if not a couple of weeks before they were back up and running again. He didn’t relish the thought of the Commander explaining to the higher ups about the loss of all their engines, never mind how a Witch was able to change all the weapons for water pistols.

*****

Sara and Sheana had returned to the school so Sheana could use some magic to fix the lockers she’d damaged earlier in the day. The MIB’s had cleared the school out before they started their search, so the two girls weren’t worried about being seen by anyone, and they already knew the camera system was down. They both remained in their disguises though just in case. Sara had kept the link with the Commander open to see what he was planning to do once he found out that all their vehicles were now environmentally friendly. So she knew right away when he had the idea to send Karl and his team back to the school for the two vans parked outside.

“The Commander’s sending Karl and his team back for the two vans here at the school. Do you feel like saving them the taxi fare Witch?” Sara asked with a giggle.

“I’d be more than happy to help them out Slayer.” Sheana giggled as she chanted some words and a blue glow formed around her gloved hands.

Sara linked with Sheana’s mind and then they both watched through the Commanders eyes as the two vans appeared ten feet above the ground. Sheana held the vans there long enough to make sure no one would get hurt, before she let them fall to the ground. Sheana added a little force, so she could be sure the vans were damaged beyond use.

“That should keep them out the way for a couple of days.” Sara said as she broke the link so they could fix the school and then get back to Hypatia’s. They were going to grab Michelle and Jo on the way back, so Michelle could help Samantha look at the device they stole off the MIB’s.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 14

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Fourteen

Michelle and Jo were in Mike/Michelle’s bedroom trying to find out how the girls were doing at the school when they saw them appear in the room. Jo and Michelle had both seen Sara in her slayer armour on Saturday, but neither had yet seen Sheana in hers though.

“Sheana? Is that really you” Michelle asked as she took in the sight of the woman dressed in a black cat suit and corset, decorated with small glowing blue crystals.

“Yep it’s me.” Sheana giggled in her more adult voice. “What do you think to it?” Sheana asked as she did a quick spin to let Michelle get a proper look at her.

“Your voice! Wow, Samantha really knows her stuff.” Was all Michelle could think to say as she sat at her computer desk looking at the two girls or women as they looked at the minute.

“How did it go at the school with the men in black?” Jo asked. “We tried to find some video feeds to watch, but it looks like your little sneezing fit took them all out.” Jo added as he stepped over and wrapped his arms around Sara’s waist.

“Let’s just say they have more to worry about right now than getting the cameras working at the school.” Sara said with a grin. “We came to collect you, so we can explain what happened to you all at the same time back at Hypatia’s.

Jo and Michelle were soon getting their bits sorted out so they could go with Sara and Sheana. While they were getting ready, Sara and Sheana reverted back to their normal look, not feeling the need to remain in their disguises any longer.

Once Jo and Michelle were ready to leave, they all linked hands and then Sheana blinked them back to Hypatia’s. Sara had to catch Sheana when they arrived in the hallway because it looked like she was about to pass out.

“Sis! What’s wrong?” Sara asked looking worried as she lifted Sheana up in her arms.

“I just came over all dizzy.” Sheana moaned as the room kept spinning.

“Bring the child back to the room with the heeling bed in it Sara.” Hypatia said from just behind them. “Sheana is still getting over the cold she caught.” Hypatia added as she led them back to the bedroom with the bed in the middle of it.

“I don’t understand Hypatia. She was fine while we were sorting out the men in black.” Sara said as she carried her sister up to the room.

“The crystals in her armour boosted her power, but the minute she changed back and then transported you all here, she left herself weak.” Hypatia explained as she pulled the covers back and let Sara place Sheana back in the bed. “She’ll be fine after a couple of hours sleep.” Hypatia added as she touched her hand to Sheana’s forehead and put her to sleep again with the same red glow she used last time.

“Do you mind if I sit with her while she sleeps?” Michelle asked looking worriedly at Sheana’s sleeping form now tucked up in the bed with the glowing blue bedposts.

“Young Sheana brought back a device belonging to your men in black. I’m sure Samantha could use some help looking it over Michelle. Sheana will be a sleep for the next couple of hours anyway.” Hypatia said as she led them from the room so Sheana could rest.

“Was it the portable recording device I called about?” Michelle asked all excited.

“Yes it is, and I was hoping you caught some of the action on film.” Hypatia said to Michelle and Jo as they all walked down to Samantha’s workshop.

“Like I said to Sara and Sheana when they came to pick us up, Sheana’s sneeze did a real number on their whole system.” Michelle explained. “All I could get were internal emails and a little audio.” Michelle added with a sigh.

“You saw what happened anyway Hypatia.” Sara smirked. “I could feel you watching from the back of my mind.” Sara added as she tapped a finger to her head. “How do you think we did for our first proper mission?” Sara asked.

“I thought you both did very well, but destroying their weapons and vehicles could have been going a little too far Sara.” Hypatia said with a disappointing sigh.

“You must have read this Commander’s mind and seen what he planned to do to the two of us?” Sara asked looking a little shocked at what Hypatia had just said to her.

“Yes I read his mind at the same time you did Sara, but the Commander and his men do a lot of good when it comes to keeping the vampires under control.” Hypatia tried to explain to an angry looking Sara. “What you did to stop them has now made more work for you and Sheana, because it now means the two of you will have to go out on patrol until they are back up and running.” Hypatia added.

“I never thought of that.” Sara said as she realised that the men in black probably were doing a lot of good before her and Sheana showed up. “I guess it was a little selfish of me to just worry about them coming after the two of us.” Sara added with her head hung low in shame.

“Don’t worry too much Sara. You needed to send a clear message to the Commander, that said you weren’t to be messed with, and you definitely did that my sweet child.” Hypatia giggled as she pulled Sara closer to her for a hug as they kept walking. “He’ll be back up and running in a couple of days, but he will stand down for a bit on coming after the two of you, now he’s seen some of what you can do.” Hypatia added with pride.

“I dialled back my fighting style so as not to give too much away, and I made sure to not let any of the stun gun or darts hit me, other than the one I thought was a bullet heading for one of Karl’s own men.” Sara pointed out her one mistake.

“You weren’t to know that the gun was only a dart gun Sara. It looked real enough to me as well, so I’d have done the same thing in your shoes.” Hypatia owned up.

“You got shot at?” Jo asked with wide eyes and his mouth hanging open in shock.

“Yes, but it was only a tranq gun.” Sara said as she tried to calm Jo back down again.

“Yes, but you didn’t know that when you stepped between it and one of the men in black.” Jo pointed out looking even more shocked now.

“No I didn’t, but I did know that the bullet couldn’t hurt me.” Sara said sounding more positive. “Between the dragon skin and the protection spell Sheana cooked up for me, I knew I’d be safe enough if it was a real bullet.” Sara smiled.

They had finally got down to Samantha’s lab as they spoke. They all felt something strange as they entered the underground workshop.

“What was that?” Sara asked for them all as she shuddered from the strange feeling of walking through an invisible wall of water.

“We just walked through a transphasic shield. Samantha was getting a faint reading from the device, so she put up a shield to block any and all signals coming from it until she can locate and disarm it.” Hypatia explained as she walked across the room to where Samantha and Sandy were stood with the black box Sara and Sheana had stolen from the men in black.

Michelle was soon working alongside Samantha as they worked on disarming the tracking signal, so they could start and look at the actual device. Sandy was glad to see Sara back in one piece, and even happier to let Michelle take her place at Samantha’s side.

“You’re not hurt are you baby sister?” Sandy asked as she ran over and gave Sara a hug. “Hypatia said you were doing really well against them, but I was still worried about you.” Sandy added as she kept hugging her sister.

Sara sat down with Sandy, Jo and Hypatia so Sara could tell them everything that happened on her mission. Michelle and Samantha listened to most of what Sara had to say, but they were both busy working on the device and pointing out where the MIB geeks could have used something better. Sandy and Jo laughed when Sara told them about Sheana turning all their guns into water pistols. Sara thought they were going to wet themselves when she explained about the vehicles, and then how Sheana had returned the two vans from the school.

“I bet there’s a few bruised ego’s back at their base right now.” Sandy giggled. “But I’m glad you made it out in one piece baby sister.” Sandy added with a grin as she pulled Sara into another hug with her.

“Trouble is sis; I did a little too well.” Sara pointed out. “Hypatia says I have to pick up the slack and keep the town safe from vampires until the MIB’s get themselves back in the game.” Sara added with a weak smile.

“With great power comes great responsibility.” Sandy said trying to look wise as she said it with a straight face.

“Okay Uncle Ben.” Sara replied sarcastically when she realised that Sandy was just quoting a line from the Spiderman movies with Toby Maguire in it.

“Okay I got it from a movie, but it’s still a very good saying.” Sandy pointed out when she realised that Sara had seen the movie she stole the saying from. Sandy was glad when she heard Samantha and Michelle make a sound that told them all, they had made a break through.

Samantha and Michelle were soon bringing up footage of the school. Michelle typed in the time and camera in the hallway where Sheana had sneezed and they all found themselves watching Sheana sneeze and then the thing with the lockers.

“It’s a good job you grabbed this device Sara or they would know who you and Sheana are by now.” Michelle said looking worried for Sara and Sheana’s safety.

“How can you be sure that all the other footage was destroyed in the blast?” Sandy said just before she started giggling.

“What’s so funny about all this sis?” Sara asked looking a little angry with Sandy for giggling.

“I’m sorry, but it just sounds funny referring to one of Sheana’s sneezes as a blast.” Sandy giggled some more, which soon had the others giggling as they thought the same thing.

“Well to answer your question sis. I read the Commanders mind and he was pinning all his hopes on this device being intact when they retrieved it, so I can only assume that all other footage has been lost.” Sara said as she pointed at the device Samantha and Michelle were working on.

“I also sensed that he was hoping this device would be intact.” Hypatia said as she stood at Samantha’s side looking at the recordings from the school.

“This thing has incredible storage capacity.” Michelle said as she looked at how far back the recording went. “It’s got every bit of footage from the time they first turned on the camera system at the school.” Michelle pointed out.

Everyone looked at Samantha when she started to giggle as she had an evil look on her face. “This could be poetic justice for them.” Samantha said to a puzzled looking group stood around her. “We can use this at the cafe to help us spy on them.” Samantha added when she saw none of them were following what she was getting at.

“That sounds like a great idea, but how do you know the men in black won’t be able to track down where it is if we’re using it?” Jo asked.

“We’ve already disabled and removed the tracking device and wireless uplink.” Michelle said as she pointed at a pile of computer parts on a bench.

Hypatia stepped over to the bench and picked up all the parts just before they burst into flames and burnt so hot that not even ash was left behind. “Now we know they can’t trace it.” Hypatia smiled as she clapped her hands together like she was removing dust from her hands.

They spent the next couple of hours looking through the footage and working out where the blind spots were in the camera system, then Sara, Jo and Michelle went back up to the room where Sheana was sleeping, so they could see if she was feeling any better.

Sheana was sat up in bed drawing the power back into her body from the bedposts when they got up to the room. Michelle started grinning as she ran over to the bed and stood at the side of it waiting for Sheana to finish before she threw herself on the bed, knocking Sheana back down as Michelle kissed her on the lips.

“Are you feeling better again now?” A worried looking Michelle asked after they stopped kissing.

“Yes, much better.” Sheana grinned as she looked up into Michelle’s worried eyes. “I’m sorry if I worried you, I don’t know what came over me.” Sheana added just before she kissed Michelle again.

Sara waited for Sheana and Michelle to finish kissing before she explained what Hypatia had told them. Sheana understood and agreed that it was foolish to try blinking all four of them back to the mansion just after getting over her first ever cold, and using all the magic she had against the men in black.

Hypatia thought it best that Sandy drive them all home, rather than Sheana try blinking them. So after saying goodbye to Samantha and Hypatia, they all got in Sandy’s car and headed for home. Hypatia had sat down with Sara and Sheana with a map and showed the two girls where the largest trouble spots were for Vamps to hang out. Hypatia had explained that most vamps didn’t feed on humans, but they did like to cause trouble by compelling them to do things and get in trouble for it.

“Ask Prue to go out on patrol with you until you get the hang of it.” Hypatia had said just before they left.

Sandy dropped Jo off and then drove straight to their house. Michelle’s parents would be away for another couple of days and Sandy wasn’t going to drop Michelle off at an empty house. Sandy was soon parking up outside their house and the girls all got out and piled into the house so they could help with dinner while telling Prue what they did to the men in black.

*****

Jenna had clapped and giggled all through dinner as Sara and Sheana told her, Prue and their mum about the trouble at the school and how they had fixed it all. Karen wasn’t happy to hear some of it, but she was glad that her two daughters had managed to get it all sorted out. Karen also wasn’t happy to find out that Sara and Sheana were going out on patrol as Hypatia had put it.

“I’d rather you didn’t go out tonight. I like it better if Sheana had a nights rest before she tries using magic again.” Karen pointed out her concerns.

“I could just go out with Prue if you want mum?” Sara said.

“I’ll be fine mum, and I promise to only use my magic as a last resort.” Sheana begged, not wanting to be stuck at home while Sara and Prue put themselves in danger.

“What I want is for neither of you to go out, but I’d hate myself in the morning if someone got hurt and you could have stopped it.” Karen sighed. “Just be careful, and no magic unless you really have to.” Karen added as she pointed at Sheana with a frown.

Once dinner was out the way and the dishes were done. Sara and Sheana morphed into their disguises and then waited for Prue to put her disguise on from the other night before Sheana blinked them to the first trouble spot Hypatia had warned them to check out, but not before blinking Michelle home and giving her a goodnight kiss while Sara and Prue waited in another room.

Most vamps had got wise to the vans that the MIB’s drove around in, so they knew when to hide, but as of yet none of them had met the slayer, so Sara and the others soon came across a group of four Vampire teens, or they looked to be in their late teens, age wise, but for all Sara knew they could be close to a hundred years old.

“Lookie at what we have here boys.” The one that looked to be in charge said when he saw Sara, Sheana and Prue walking towards them all dressed for action. “Off to a fancy dress party ladies?” He asked as he blocked their path.

“No we’re out hunting for vampires.” Sara said.

“Fancy yourself as a bit of a slayer then do you darling?” The man asked with a chuckle as he looked at his three friends who had also started laughing, thinking it was all a big joke.

Sara’s hand whipped out and gripped the vampire by the throat as she lifted him off the ground before throwing him back into his three friends and leaving them all in a pile on the floor.

“No I fancy myself as a lot of a slayer.” Sara said just before she caught the wooden stake Prue chucked to her and she pounced on the vampire she’d just thrown.

“You’ll get off me now bitch.” The vampire said as he tried to compel Sara.

“Why would I want to do that?” Sara smiled an evil smile. “I want you to answer me some questions and if I get the right answers then I’ll let you go on your way, but if I don’t like what I hear then... Well you get the point.” Sara giggled as she tapped the point of the wooden stake against the vampire’s chest.

“Okay okay! Ask your question!” The vampire said looking worried when he realised that he couldn’t compel this woman, and she was much stronger than he was.

“Have you ever killed or fed from a human?” Sara asked, but she could already sense he had by the feeling she was getting from him. It was the same feeling she’d had the day she first met Jenna and Prue, and the vampire had come to attack Jenna.

The vampire went to lie, but found that he couldn’t, so he blurted out the truth. “Yes I’ve killed lots of humans and fed off their blood.”

“That’s all I needed to know.” Sara said just before she pushed the stake through the vampire’s heart. Sara stood back up just in time to see his body burst into flames and it burnt away until there was only a pile of ash in the faint shape of a human left.

The three remaining vampire’s tried to run, but were soon pinned on the ground by Sheana using her magic. Sara frowned at her, but decided to get this over with so she could let Sheana stop. Sara asked the other three the same question and found out that they had all killed humans, so she staked them all.

“I thought you promised mum you wouldn’t use your magic?” Sara said after staking the last of them.

“True, but I thought it would be easier to hold them in place, rather than chase them all over town trying to kill them.” Sheana said with a shrug. “And it was only a little magic spell I used.” She added as she held her thumb and finger close together to indicate a small amount.

“Just don’t overdo it okay?” Sara warned her sister. “We better see about getting to the next place Hypatia told us about.” Sara added.

Sheana got ready to blink them to the next place on the map. This was the one exception Karen had made to Sheana using her magic. Karen didn’t want the whole town to find out about a red leather clad woman and a black leather clad woman roaming the town protecting them all from vampires and other demons if they could at all help it.

They only found one other group of vampires where Hypatia had told them to look, but they turned out to be clean of human blood, so Sara let them go on their way.

“It feels wrong just letting a couple of vampires walk away Prue.” Sara said after the two vampires, a male and female had run off into the night.

“I hope you don’t want to stake me every time you look at me?” Prue pouted.

“No, but I know you. I don’t know them two.” Sara said as she pointed off into the night where the two vampire’s had just gone.

“Have a little more faith in you new abilities slayer.” Prue smiled as she used Sara’s street name. “And leaving some vamps alive will help to spread the word that you’re keeping the humans safe.” Prue added as she stepped up and wrapped an arm around Sara while kissing her on the cheek.

“Should you be doing that sort of thing in the middle of the street?” Sara blushed. “A vampire making out with a slayer.” Sara joked to hide her embarrassment.

“I’ve already got a name for myself when it comes to killing evil vampires, so it will only add to it when they start talking about me teaming up with a slayer and a witch.” Prue pointed out. “Come on, I know a couple of places Hypatia doesn’t know about, or she just never bothered putting them on the map for you.” Prue added as she let Sara probe her mind so she could give Sheana an image of where they needed to go.

Sheana blinked them to an old pub on the edge of town, where Prue started to make her way into the place once she’d removed the balaclava she’d been wearing while they hunted, but stopped when Sara grabbed her arm and pulled her off to one side.

“Sheana and I aren’t old enough to go in there Prue.” Sara thought to Prue, not wanting to risk being overheard by any of the un-dead that could be within ear shot, which would be a lot if this was a place where vampires hung out.

“Don’t worry about it, the slayer is supposed to be older than you remember?” Prue thought back. “And you both look older than twenty one, not fourteen.” Prue added with a smug edge to her voice as she smirked at Sara.

“Okay, good point.” Sara thought with a growl. “But whatever you do, don’t let mum find out about this.” Sara added with worry in her voice.

“Your secret is safe with me Slayer.” Prue said out loud as she led them into the pub. Half the people in the pub stopped what they were doing and looked over towards the door where they had just entered, while the other half carried on like they hadn’t heard what Prue just said.

“Half these people are human Prue.” Sara thought to Prue after she’d done a quick scan of their minds. Some knew that the person they were with were a member of the blood sucking variety, others had no idea.

“Yes, that would be the half that didn’t just turn and look when I said the word Slayer.” Prue said it in such a way that Sara could picture her with a smug look on her face. “There are some evil vampires in here, but no one is allowed to kill or drink human blood on the pub grounds, or they have to deal with the pub landlord.” Prue thought to Sara and also Sheana, thanks to Sara making her part of the private chat.

“Why would a vampire be afraid of the landlord?” Sara asked as she looked around the room feeling a little overdressed in her red slayer armour. She hoped the normal people in the pub would just think her and Sheana were going or coming from a costume party.

“The landlord is a master vampire.” Prue thought to Sara and Sheana. “No normal level vampire in their right mind will upset a master vampire if they can help it.” Prue explained as she made her way over to the bar.

“So he’s a dragon like Hypatia then?” Sara asked with worry in her voice as she wondered if this demon would be able to enter her mind like Hypatia could.

“No, he’s nowhere near as powerful as Hypatia is, and whatever you do don’t let on that you even know about Hypatia.” Prue warned them both. “None of them know that I work for her, and I’d like to keep it that way.” Prue added just before she reached the bar and ordered drinks for them all.

“Three jack and cokes.” Prue said to the man behind the bar as she slammed some money down to pay for them.

“What are you doing Prue?!” Sara thought to her with panic in her voice. “Sheana and I can’t drink that.”

“Don’t sound so worried. I was going to get Sheana to turn them into just coke once we were away from the bar.” Prue though back in a calming voice. “Do you really think I’m mad enough to not only bring you into a place like this, but then try to get you both drunk? Karen would kill me.” Prue thought with a giggle as she tried to work out how many different ways Sara and Sheana’s mum would kill her if she could see them right now.

They found a table in the middle of the room and sat down to enjoy their drinks. Sheana had already removed the alcohol from her and Sara’s drink, but never bothered with Prue’s because alcohol didn’t affect vampires like it did humans.

“I seem to be the centre of attention don’t I?” Sara asked in her sexy slayer voice just before taking a sip of her jack and coke, minus the jack.

“I bet their all trying to work out if you’re real or not.” Prue smiled as she looked around the room at some of the vampires she knew to be evil.

“Maybe if I staked one of them, then they would all get over it and let us enjoy our drinks without feeling like we’re in a goldfish bowl being watched by a hungry cat.” Sara purred just before taking another sip from her glass.

Most the vamps in the room suddenly looked away, but a couple still needed more convincing as they just looked at Prue and her two friends with a snarl.

“I don’t think those two are very happy to see you in here Prue.” Sara thought to Prue as she formed the image of the two vamps still looking at them from the other side of the room.

“They’re not happy because I killed their friend; well actually it was you that killed their friend in the woods that day we first spoke to each other.” Prue pointed out for the whole room to hear, or the half of the room with un-dead super hearing that is. “I can’t wait to see you do the same to his two friends as well.” Prue added with a grin.

“Well if they weren’t upset with you before, they sure are now.” Sara said as she showed Prue another image of the two vampires looking really pissed off with her, now they knew who had killed their friend.

“Get ready Sara, they will attack any minute now.” Prue warned.

No sooner had Prue finished her thoughts to Sara, did the two vampires move at lightning speed across the room to tack them. Sara moved even quicker and punched a hole through the first of the two vampire’s chests and was left with her arm sticking out the back still holding the vampires dead heart in her hand just before he burst into flames and was nothing but a pile of ash on the floor in seconds.

On seeing what this red devil of a woman had just done to his friend, the second vampire made a break for it, but was soon being pulled back by Sheana as she used her magic to drag him back to where Sara had left a pile of ash that was once his friend.

“Have you also fed on the blood of humans?” Sara asked the scared looking man as he tried to break free of the hold Sheana had on him.

“Yes, and I enjoyed every minute of it.” The vampire said, even though it wasn’t what he wanted to say. He’d planned to lie his way out of it, but Sara had compelled him to tell the truth.

“I’ll let you join your friend then.” Sara said as she did the same to him as she’d just done to his friend. He let out a scream of pain just before he burst into flames that were quickly just a pile of ash on the floor.

“I don’t take kindly to customers starting trouble in my pub.” Said a man’s voice from over near the bar.

Sara tuned to see the man that the voice belonged to and found a large over weight man dressed a little like a biker. He had on biker boots, denim jeans with rips all over them, a t-shirt that could have once been white, and a leather waistcoat that would never close around the man’s belly.

“You should get a better class of customer then.” Sara said, not worried about upsetting the man. There was a gasp from around the room, most of them coming from vampires who thought this woman insane for talking to a master vampire like that.

“Who do you think you are to talk to me like that child?” The man growled as he made his way across the room to where Sara was stood with Prue and Sheana. “Do you think yourself some sort of vampire slayer?” He asked with an edge of humour to his voice.

“No, just a slayer.” Sara pointed out. “I’ll also kill other demons as well if they piss me off enough.” Sara added as she turned to face the large man fully. She didn’t like using such foul language, but it suited the age she was pretending to be. Sara was glad the heels gave her a little more height so she wasn’t looking up at him as much as she had been the Krennan demon when she fort him.

“Well Buffy, let me explain a couple of things to you before you upset any more of my regular customers.” The man said as he suddenly swung his hand around expecting to make contact with the side of Sara’s face, but just finding thin air. “That’s not possible.” He said when he realised that this woman could move quicker than he could.

Sara had been in his mind watching for what he planned to do next when he decided to take a swing at her, so it was easy for Sara to duck the backhanded slap to end up stood just behind him. She grabbed the back of his leather waistcoat and t-shirt just before she pulled him back and let him crash backwards into a table, making it collapse to the floor with him going with it. Sara realised that Prue was right about this master vampire not being in the same league as Hypatia.

“The names Slayer.” Sara said as she put a boot on the man’s chest to stop him getting up off the floor. “Do I look like some TV character to you?” She asked as she pressed down even harder on the man’s chest to get her point across. If the heel on her boot had been a stiletto and not a block heel, Sara knew that the force would have stabbed it right through the man’s chest.

“No one beats Armen like this.” The man said as he tried to remove Sara’s foot from his chest without much success.

“Well Armen, do I really look like a no one to you?” Sara smiled down at him. “I’m not here to kill you Armen, but I did want to let the local nightlife know that I won’t be going easy on any vampire or demon caught hurting humans.” Sara added as she pressed down a little harder until there was a cracking sound as a couple of Armen’s ribs broke and he let out a pained grunt.

Prue looked just as impressed as the rest of the pub when she saw how well Sara was at getting her point across. Word would soon be all over town and even further afield about the mysterious woman in red that calls herself Slayer, and her witch friend dressed in black. Prue just hoped that Sara was ready for the battles to come.

Once Sara had her point across, she removed her foot from Armen’s chest and then helped him get to his feet again before holding out her hand to shake his as a sigh of respect, and to make sure there were no hard feelings.

“As long as you follow my simple rules of not letting any harm come to the humans that come here, then I can’t see any reason we can’t get along Armen.” Sara said as she held her hand out.

“I’ll do my best Slayer, but I won’t be held responsible for what happens once they leave.” Armen said as he wrapped his large hand around Sara’s much smaller one. Armen found it strange that a woman with such a small hand could do what she’d just done to him, but he’d learned a long time ago that size doesn’t mean anything.

“That’s all I can ask Armen.” Sara smiled, happy to have a deal worked out with the master vampire.

“Now we drink to seal our contract, Slayer.” Armen said looking much happier now as he signalled for a member of his bar staff to bring them all a drink.

Sara was just about to turn him down when she felt Prue calling to her in her mind, so Sara opened the link so she could find out what she wanted. “What’s wrong Prue?” Sara asked her.

“You have to share a drink with him, or it will be taken as a great insult, and an act of war.” Prue thought back to Sara.

“Oh crap!” Sara thought back to Prue as she watched a man walk over to the table Armen had cleared for them and put down two massive tankards of ale. “Do you think a Slayer can get drunk?” Sara asked Prue in her mind as she sat looking at the tankard of ale.

“Guess we’re about to find out.” Was all Prue thought back to her as she watched Sara pick up the tankard and banged it against Armen’s before she started to drink from it.

“Yuk! How can anyone drink this stuff and enjoy it?” Sara’s thoughts could be heard by Prue and Sheana.

Prue was having trouble not laughing as she heard what Sara thought of the drink Armen liked to have. She did start to worry though as the tankard empted and Armen had two more brought out, then he had another two after that. Prue could see that the ale was having an effect on Sara, but not as much as it was on Armen though, so she worked out that Sara could take her liquor. Prue was just wondering if Sara would ever stop peeing once she got to the toilet.

Sara was glad when she finally saw Armen tip his head back to drain yet another tankard of ale and kept going as he passed out on the floor.

“Now go we must!” Sara said in a slurred voice as she tried to stand up but nearly fell over when her hand misjudged where the table ended. Prue was there to catch her while Sheana grabbed her from the other side.

“We better get you home and to bed Slayer.” Prue said as they walked her outside. This turned out to be a bad idea because once Sara hit the fresh night air she passed out cold in Prue’s arms.

Once they were clear of the pub, Sheana blinked them home right to the bedroom. They hoped to get Sara in bed before her mum found out she was drunk. This didn’t go as planned when they saw a worried Karen run into the room with Jenna holding her hand.

“I tell you somefing wrong with Sara.” Jenna said looking up at Karen with worry.

“What happened?” Karen asked as she ran over to see what she could do to help her daughter. Karen soon stopped and looked angrily at Prue when she smelt the alcohol on her daughter’s breath as she gave her mum a sleepy smile. “She’s drunk?” Karen asked in much to calm a voice for Prue’s liking.

“I can explain Karen.” Prue tried to say, but Karen cut her off by putting her hand up to let Prue know she didn’t want to hear it right now.

“Sara honey, I need you to change out of your slayer armour so we can get you to bed.” Karen said to a very drunk Sara.

“Can’t, want to sleep.” Sara groaned as she tried to make her way over to the bed so she could lay down.

“No sleep until you change out of this stuff.” Karen said as she pulled Sara way from the bed again and looked her daughter in the eyes. “Focus on changing back to your normal clothes sweetie.” Karen added as she tried to keep calm.

Sara grumbled some more under her breath as she focused enough to trigger the change back to her normal clothes. Karen and Sheana then got Sara into her nightshirt and into bed. Sheana quickly got ready for bed and got in as well. Jenna got in between the two of them and then Karen and Prue left the bedroom and turned the light off before heading down stairs, so Prue could explain just how her daughter came to be so drunk when they were supposed to be hunting vampires.

*****

Sara woke in the early hours of the morning needing to use the toilet like she’d never needed to before. She soon regretted jumping up so fast when her head started thumping like she had a man on a set of drums in there trying to torture her. Sara only just made it to the bathroom and sat on the toilet without wetting herself.

“How can anyone enjoy getting drunk?” Sara thought to herself as she wondered if she would ever stop peeing. “I must ask Sheana if she knows of a spell that will stop me getting drunk next time I have to seal a contract with a demon.” She said to the empty bathroom as she kept peeing.

Sara had lost track of the time she’d been sat there when she heard a knock on the bathroom door. “Come in!” She shouted, but regretted it almost right away as the little man with the drum kit in her head started playing again. Expecting to see Sheana entered the bathroom, Sara looked worried when she saw it was her mother.

“How you feeling sweetie?” Karen asked as she walked over and looked sad as she sat on the edge of the bathtub so she could check on her daughter.

“I’m sorry mum.” Sara groaned as she put her head in her hands. “Are you mad with me?” Sara mumbled.

“I was to start with, but Prue explained what happened. It doesn’t make what you did right sweetie, but I do understand the reason for you doing it.” Karen said with a smirk as she heard her daughter still peeing. “At least you can hold your drink.” Karen added with a snigger just before she lost it and started laughing at her own joke.

“I’m never going to drink alcohol again.” Sara said as she finally stopped. “I’ll just live with a war next time and say no. Sara added as she wiped herself dry and then got up on shaky legs and went over to the sink to wash her hands and then splash some water on her face.

“You’ll be fine again after you’ve had some more sleep.” Karen said as she helped Sara get back to her bed and then she tucked her in after making her drink a glass of water and take a couple of pills.

“I am sorry mum.” Sara said after letting her mum tuck her in and then kiss her on the forehead.

“I know you are my dear.” Karen smiled as she sat on the edge of the bed and stroked Sara’s hair away from her face. “Prue told me you were very impressive out there tonight.” Karen added with pride.

“Right up to the point I started drinking.” Sara groaned as her head started thumping again.

“You’re still young yet Sara and I’m sure you’ll make many mistakes, but as long as you learn from them, then they are never really mistakes, but learning curves on the path that we call life.” Karen said as she kissed Sara on the forehead once more before getting up and leaving the room to return to bed and gat a little more sleep before she needed to get up and get ready for work.

Sara drifted off to sleep again thinking just what an amazing mum she had to just carry on as if life had never really changed, even though she now had a slayer and a witch as daughters, and another one that was starting her career as a fashion designer. Sara fell asleep hoping that when she next woke she would feel much better than she did right now.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 15

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Fifteen

Sara slowly opened her eyes worried that the light might hurt her eyes, but she felt a hundred times better than she did the last time she woke and needed to use the bathroom. Jenna was sat on the bed next to Sara smiling down at her.

“You feels better now Sara?” Jenna asked in a whisper.

“Yes, much better thank you.” Sara whispered back. “Why are we whispering?” Sara asked as she tested sitting up just as slowly as she did opening her eyes.

“Prue warned me dat you be real grumpy when you wake, and I’s not to make too much noise.” Jenna explained still only whispering.

“Well I’m not feeling that bad really.” Sara whispered just before she leaned down and kissed Jenna on the cheek as a way of thanking her for not making too much noise.

“Prue say you not want any breakfast to.” Jenna said.

“Your sister would be very wrong then wouldn’t she, because I am very hungry.” Sara said as she started to tickle Jenna. “I could even eat a small child.” Sara added as she started tickling Jenna even more as the small girl squealed and squirmed all over the bed trying to get away from the tickle attack.

“Someone’s looking much better than they did earlier this morning.” Karen said from the doorway where she was stood watching Sara playing around with Jenna. “How are you feeling sweetie?” Karen asked as she walked over to the bed and sat down next to Sara. Jenna jumped on Karen’s knee and was instantly pulled into a hug with her.

“I’m feeling much better mum, and I’m sorry about getting drunk, but I was trying to act like a much older person.” Sara shuddered. “I just never realised how much he liked to drink. I still can’t work out why anyone would want to drink that stuff though.” Sara added as she pulled a funny face.

“Prue did explain what happened, and I’m very proud of you honey, but you do need to remember that you’re still my daughter, and I will start and punish you for all this misbehaving. So no more drinking alcohol and I want you to try and stop Sheana using magic to fix everyday problems.” Karen said as she sat playing with Jenna’s hair while she spoke.

“Yes mum.” Sara said as she accepted the telling off from her mother.

“Okay then, you better see about getting ready for school and then come down for some breakfast.” Karen said just before she stood up and placed Jenna on the floor so they could both go down and get her fed.

“Is the school open today?” Sara asked. She’d been hoping for a day off to recover from all the excitement from yesterday.

“Yes it is.” Karen grinned. “I heard it on the radio this morning. The damage wasn’t as bad as it looked.” Karen added with a smirk.

Sara groaned as she realised that her and Sheana returning to the school yesterday and fixing the lockers had forced them back to school today.

“I did warn you there would be consequences to using magic to fix all your problems.” Karen said as she left the bedroom with Jenna holding her hand.

Sara was still sat on the bed when Sheana stepped out the bathroom having just taken a shower. “Morning sis. How you feeling this morning?” Sheana asked as she sat on the bed next to Sara and hugged her.

“Better than I did earlier, when I got up needing the bathroom.” Sara giggled at the memory of her mega long pee. “How much did I drink last night anyway?” Sara asked due to her memory of the drinking part being a little fuzzy.

“A lot.” Sheana said looking impressed. “Prue and I were trying to work out where you were putting it all without the need for a bathroom. Prue also said something about you having hollow legs, but I thought I might have just heard her wrong.” Sheana added with a puzzled look. “What slayer power would require you to have hollow legs?” Sheana asked looking all serious.

Sara found herself giggling at the confused look on her sister’s face. “It’s just a saying people use when someone looks to be eating or drinking more than you thought their size would allow.”

“Oh I see, now that makes more sense.” Sheana giggled. “I wonder if I will ever learn all these new sayings you use now.” She added with a sigh once they both stopped laughing about it.

“I don’t care if you do sis, I think it makes you look cute when you don’t understand and then turn it into a joke that makes us all have a laugh about it.” Sara said as she hugged her magical sister. “Just remember to check with me or one of the others before casting any spells.” Sara warned. “I’d hate to see you hurt someone because you didn’t understand something they said, or wanted.” Sara looked worried at that thought.

“I heard what mum said about me cutting down on using magic to solve our problems, and the school being open again today.” Sheana said.

“Yes, I think she was trying to prove a point when she said that.” Sara said with a roll of her eyes.

“And what point would that be?” Sheana asked looking puzzled again.

“If we hadn’t gone back to the school and undid all the damage your sneeze did in the first place, we might have got an extra day off school.” Sara explained.

“But I thought school was a good thing?” Sheana asked, still not understanding the point Sara was trying to make.

“I wouldn’t call it a good thing, but it is good to get an education, but it’s also good to have a day off from it every now and then.” Sara grinned. “Trust me, it’s a kid thing.” Sara giggled when she saw that Sheana was still confused about it all.

“I’m never going to understand this strange new world.” Sheana said shaking her head as she got up and went to get dressed while Sara sat on the bed giggling at her.

Sara finally dragged herself up off the bed and into the bathroom to take a shower before getting ready for school. Sheana had waited for Sara to get dressed so they could head down for breakfast together.

Jenna was sat at the kitchen table happily humming to herself as she ate her coco pops, while Karen was grilling some bacon ready to put in a sandwich for the two girls.

“Where’s Prue?” Sara asked when she didn’t see her in the kitchen, and she already knew she wasn’t upstairs in the bedroom.

“She’s in the living room having a drink.” Karen said as she started placing the bacon on the bread she’d put out on the counter top.

Sara knew that her mum was saying that Prue was drinking her daily dose of blood, and she didn’t like to do it in front of Jenna. Sara and Sheana took a seat each at the table just as Karen brought their breakfast over to them. Karen had added some lettuce and tomatoes now and turned it into a BLT.

“Thanks mum!” Both girls said just before they took a bite out of there sandwich.

You’re welcome dears. “Karen smiled as she poured them both a glass of juice. Then she went to finish off getting ready for work.

Prue returned from the living room carrying her silver flask and the cup that normally lived on the top of the flask in her other hand ready to rinse it out and return it to flask ready for the next time she needed it. Sheana had looked at trying to cure Prue of needing the blood, but the only way it worked was for Prue to remain in animal form, which Prue really wasn’t keen on, so she was stuck with drinking blood a couple of times a day. Prue was glad she could now go out in the day though and do stuff with her fully human sister. Sheana had designed a ring for Prue to wear that made her look different, so the MIB’s wouldn’t try to attack her. Jenna always used the one that Sheana had given her after the attack that almost got Sara and Jenna caught by the men in black.

“I bet the two of you are really regretting that return trip to the school to fix the damage Sneezy did over there.” Prue giggled as she saw Sara and Sheana dressed for school in their uniforms. “Perfect chance to get an extra day off and you two blow it.” Prue sighed sarcastically.

Sara had started giggling at the fact Prue had just referred to Sheana being one of the seven dwarfs. “If Sheana’s Sneezy, then who does that make me?”

“After going back and fixing the damage at the school and trying to drink that demon under the table? Dopey, no doubt.” Prue grinned.

“Hey! What do you mean trying to drink him under the table? I did out drink him, he passed out.” Sara pointed out, blanking the Dopey joke Prue had just made.

“True, but you did need Sheana and I to get you home again once you stepped outside the pub into the fresh air.” Prue reminded her.

“Trust me when I say I don’t plan on trying that again anytime soon.” Sara said with a shudder again as she thought about the taste of the ale.

“Don’t worry, I don’t plan on letting you, not after the lecture your mum gave me after we got you in bed last night.” Prue said looking worried. “She wasn’t happy I took you to a pub in the first place, but she did understand the need for the one time visit to lay down some ground rules.” Prue added looking a little calmer again.

“I thought mum was a little calm about me getting drunk, when she came into the bathroom early this morning. She had a go at you instead.” Sara said looking a little sad. “Sorry for getting you in trouble Prue.”

“Don’t be Sara. I should have worked out a plan before going in there.” Prue shrugged. “Part of me knew that those two vamps would be in there, and I knew with you and Sheana with me, I could take them out once and for all.” Prue added looking worried.

“I still would have gone with you, even if you’d asked Prue.” Sara pointed out. “They went after my baby sister here, so they went after me too.” Sara added in an angry tone.

“Anymore vamps, demons, colourful humans we should be on the lookout for?” Sara asked with a grin. “I get the feeling you haven’t made a lot of friends on your travels?”

Jenna’s sudden giggling fit answered Sara’s second question for her. “Sis to grumpy to make new friends.”

“Much more cheek from you happy and we’ll be looking for Doc.” Prue said just before she whipped Jenna out her seat and started tickling her.

Sheana just looked puzzled again as Sara, Prue and Jenna kept naming dwarfs from snow white. “Sneezy, Dopey, Grumpy, Happy and Doc are all names of dwarfs from a fairytale called Snow White.” Sara explained.

“All we’re missing are Sleepy and Bashful, and then we’ll have a full set of seven.” Prue giggled as she kept tickling Jenna who was trying to beg for mercy, but Prue wasn’t interested.

Just then Sandy came running into the kitchen looking stressed. “I can’t believe I’ve over slept and it’s only my second day on the job.” Sandy said as she started running around the kitchen trying to get herself sorted out.

Prue and Sara looked at each other, and then said “Sleepy” at the same time, just before they both burst out in a fit of giggles.

Sandy just stopped and looked at the two of them trying to work out why the word Sleepy would make them laugh so much. Having not been in the kitchen for the earlier conversation about the seven dwarfs, Sandy didn’t see the funny side like the others did.

Prue was soon up and leading Sandy over to the table and making her take a seat. “You sit down and relax for a couple of minutes, while I make you some toast and a cup of tea.”

“I don’t have time Prue.” Sandy said as she tried to get back up again. “I’ll be late if I don’t leave right now.” Sandy added as Prue pushed her back down again.

“I happen to know that you could waltz in at lunchtime and Sammi still wouldn’t fire you for it Sandy.” Prue said as she started pouring Sandy a cup of tea out. “So I don’t think half an hour is going to bother her.” Prue added as she handed Sandy the cup of tea. Prue then set to work doing her some toast.

Sara and Sheana finished their breakfast and then returned to the bedroom to finish getting ready for school. Sandy and their mum had both left when they got back down, so they both gave Jenna and Prue a hug before they left the house to go and see what the gossip around school was, and was weird stories were being told about the locker explosions yesterday.

Mike and Jo were both stood at the end of the road looking a little gloomy to be going back to school so soon. “I thought that mess you made yesterday would have been good for at least a couple of days off.” Jo said as he wrapped an arm around Sara and started walking to school.

“Morning babe! I love you to.” Sara replied when she realised that Jo wasn’t going to offer any other greeting, not that he offered a greeting at all.

“Oh sorry, morning.” Jo said sheepishly when he realised his mistake. “Mike was just telling me you went out last night looking for some action.” Jo added as he broke away from Sara and did some weird kind of dance/fight move.

“Where at? A techno night club?” Sara asked with a giggle as she watched Jo dancing around like a monkey on an electrified floor. Mike and Sheana joined Sara as they all laughed at Jo’s weird fighting style.

“You’re just jealous of my bad ass moves.” Jo said as he kept moving around.

“I’m not sure about the jealous part, but you were spot on with the bad, but not in a good way baby.” Sara pouted as she’d finally seen enough and started pulling Jo along with her towards the school.

“So how did it go last night?” Jo asked with a grin, hoping for some good slayer stories.

Sara formed a mind link with all four of them, so they could talk without risk of being overheard by anyone they didn’t want to know about Sara being this red headed slayer that had suddenly appeared.

“It went okay. I took out six vamps in total.” Sara said in their very private four person chat.

“Six?!” Jo thought a little too loud, making the other three jump at the volume of his voice in their heads. “Sorry, still trying to get use to this mind speaking thing.” Jo thought with a nervous chuckle at the end when he saw the others jump at his first comment.

“Are you not going to tell them about the pub and the drinking contest you had with the demon owner sis?” Sheana asked.

“I wasn’t planning to, sister dear.” Sara thought with some annoyance in her voice. “I was hoping to let that memory fade in to obscurity.” Sara added with a groan as she realised that Mike and Jo weren’t going to let her forget this in a hurry.

“You went to a pub? And had a drinking game with a demon?” Jo asked with a grin in his voice.

Sara looked up at him and saw he was also wearing a silly grin on his face as he thought it. “Yes I did, and I won.” Sara thought looking proud of herself for it.

“She still got very drunk though, and Prue and I had to hold her up while I blinked us all home.” Sheana thought with a giggle as she formed the image of a very drunken Slayer being propped up by her and Prue.

Sara decided to do a quick run through of the whole night for Jo and Mike, or Michelle as it was her voice doing the talking in the mind chat. Jo liked the way Sara took out the vamps, but wasn’t as keen on the looks she was getting in the pub before she staked the two that had the problem with Prue. Sara’s memory got a little fuzzy when she started the drinking game with the landlord, so she let Sheana show them that part of the adventure. Sheana even showed them the part where they had had to face a very unhappy mother when they got home.

“That was one wild night out you had slayer.” Jo thought with pride in his voice. “I’d love to join you one night.” Jo added with a chuckle.

“NO!” Sara thought back with volume. “What I did last night wasn’t a game Jo. There’s no way I could be an effective slayer if I was trying to make sure you were safely out the way.” Sara added with anger in her voice.

“Okay Sara, calm down. I just thought it could be cool to see it firsthand.” Jo’s calming voice said in Sara’s mind.

“It’s not cool Jo, it’s dangerous. Vampires and demons can be dangerous. If they knew I had a weak spot like trying to protect you. Then they would use it against me. Don’t you understand that?” Sara asked in an annoyed voice.

“Yes, sorry.” Jo said realising that Sara did have a point. Both the supernatural world and the men in black would make good use of that advantage if they knew about it. “Do you think the men in black had anything to do with the school being re-opened so fast?” Jo thought to the other three, hoping to change the subject away from him watching Sara play the slayer.

“It was Sara and I that fixed the broken lockers and tided up the hallway.” Sheana said. “I thought it only fair, as it was me that caused it in the first place.” Sheana added, not realising the can of worms she was opening for the two of them to get moaned at by Jo and Mike.

They had finally reached the school as they spoke, so Sara used that as an excuse to shut down the mind link, and stop Jo starting his rant. Jo just gave Sara and Sheana a dirty look as they entered the school grounds. Sara knew that Jo had more to say on the subject, much more.

The school day was a pretty normal one for them all. They heard from some of the students that the headmaster was telling parents that the lockers flew open due to a localised quake, and not any form of a gas leak like they first thought. They did see some work men roaming around looking at the new state of the art smoke detectors, so they knew that the men in black were trying to get the camera system back up and running.

Sara had finally got bored with Jo trying to get her to open a mind link by lunchtime, so she waited until they were all sat under their normal tree out on the playing field, to finally open one so they could all chat in private.

“It’s about time you opened this chat room thing of yours.” Jo grumbled. “Why couldn’t you just leave the school to sort out the lockers? We all could have had at least another day off because of it.” Jo whined.

“We need to keep an eye on our men in black, and if we’re all back at school, it makes it much harder for them to start moving in yet more devices to spy on us with.” Sara explained, not that she and Sheana had a real reason for returning to the school and fixing the damage Sheana did with the sneezing. Sara just didn’t want to have Jo and Mike moaning at her, and it did sound like a good reason.

Jo soon calmed down again once he realised that none of the others were too bothered about being back at school, it was just him that fancied another day off. The lunchtime soon came to an end and they all returned to the school building so they could start their afternoon classes. Sara was beginning to feel a little bloated as the afternoon went on, and she was glad to be going home by the time they got out of the last class of the day.

“Are you feeling alright sister?” Sheana asked when she saw Sara rubbing her belly as they walked out to meet the boys at the main gate.

“No, not really sis.” Sara groaned. “I think that ale I drank last night upset my stomach. I feel all bloated and yucky.” Sara added with a pained look.

Sara really didn’t feel well at all, and even Jo and Mike could see something was wrong when the two girls got to the main gate.

“Sara thinks something she had last night might have upset her tummy.” Sheana said, hoping that Jo and Mike would work out she was talking about all the alcohol her sister had drank. Sheana thought they must have, because they were soon helping her to get Sara home without asking any more question. Jo and Mike helped Sheana get Sara all the way home.

Prue was in the kitchen with Jenna when she saw Jo and Mike walk in, each one holding one of Sara’s arms to steady her. “What’s wrong Sara?” Prue asked as she shot up out her seat and had Sara in her arms before any of the others could blink.

“I feel really sick and my belly hurts.” Sara groaned. “I think that Armen poisoned me last night.” Sara added just before the pain in her belly got worse.

“We better get you up to bed.” Prue said as she started towards the hallway and the stairs. Sheana was following close behind while Jo and Mike stopped down in the kitchen to keep Jenna company.

Prue carried Sara all the way up to her and Sheana’s bedroom and was just about to place Sara on the bed when Sara decided she needed the toilet. “Put me down Prue, put me down now! I really need the toilet.” Sara said as she started to fidget. Prue put Sara down and then watched as she made her way over to the bathroom door and disappeared inside.

“Do you think this Armen might have poisoned her Prue?” Sheana asked looking worried for her sister. Sheana had never seen Sara look this ill before.

“I’m not sure Sheana, but I doubt it.” Prue said. “All I can think of is to call Hypatia and see what she thinks.” Prue added with a shrug as she waited with Sheana for Sara’s return from the bathroom.

Prue and Sheana were both running to the bathroom when they heard Sara start screaming. Sara was stood holding some toilet paper that was covered in blood.

“I’m dying, look I’m going to bleed to death.” Sara kept saying in a panic.

Prue and Sheana ran over to her. Sheana threw her arms around her, while Prue looked at the area where the blood was coming from.

“I won’t let that happen to you sis.” Sheana said as she made her hands glow as she tried to make Sara better, but nothing seemed to happen. “Why isn’t this working?” Sheana growled as her glowing hands started to flicker like they were losing power.

“I feel so weak, like all my strength has left me.” Sara said as she felt her legs giving way.

Prue was quick enough to catch her and then sit her back down on then toilet again. “Sara, Sara? Look at me honey.” Prue said as she looked Sara in the eyes. “You’re not dying sweetie. You’ve just started your first period.” Prue smiled to let Sara now that she was going to be just fine again in a couple of days.

“My what?” Sara asked looking shocked at the words Prue had just said to her.

“You said you wanted to be a girl, and this is part of what being a girl is all about.” Prue pointed out. “Your mum did warn you that it’s not all looking pretty and shopping for clothes.” Prue added with a giggle.

“Why do I feel so weak though?” Sara asked, not ready to even think about the other stuff that comes with having a period just yet.

“I don’t know. Maybe you lose your slayer strength at this time of the month to stop you killing someone.” Prue shrugged, not having an answer for her.

“What do I do now then? How do I deal with being this way?” Sara asked as she looked at Prue for the answers.

“I’m not too sure Sara. Vampires don’t have periods, and it’s been a pretty long time since I was human. We also use to do thing very differently back then.” Prue pointed out with a frown. Why don’t you take a nice hot shower while we wait for Sandy and your mum to get home, I’m sure they will be able to help you better than I can.” Prue said as she opened the shower door and turned it on to get it nice and hot for Sara.

Sara liked the sound of taking a shower, so she was soon stood up again and removing her school uniform. She found that everything felt heavier and more sluggish to do at the minute, but she was soon undressed and being helped into the shower by Prue and Sheana.

“How does that feel?” Prue asked.

“It feels really nice.” Sara groaned as she let the spray of hot water hit her body as she held onto the wall as best she could.

“Can you keep an eye on her for me Prue? I need to go down and let Mike and Jo know what’s happening.” Sheana said as she let Prue take over from her at the shower door.

“You can’t tell Mike and Jo about this sis!” Sara said looking panicked again.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about Sara. Most women go through this every month.” Prue said. “Jo and Mike will need to know you’ll be alright and also that you don’t seem to have your normal strength at the minute. You’re just a normal girl.” Prue added.

“Okay, but please don’t give them all the details sis.” Sara said in a pleading tone of voice.

“Tell you what Sara. Why don’t I pop down and explain it to them and let Sheana stay up here with you?” Prue asked, thinking Sara might like that idea a little better than letting Sheana go down and try. Prue knew that Sheana wasn’t any more in the know about these things than Sara was.

“I think that would be a better idea Prue.” Sara said looking a little happier about Prue talking to them. Sara had visions of Sheana going through every little detail with the two boys. Not something she really wants, even if Mike was Michelle most the time when not at school.

Prue left to go and talk with Mike and Jo, or Michelle and Jo as it would more likely be Michelle down in the kitchen with Jo and Jenna by now. Sara was still enjoying the hot shower, and her tummy had settled down a bit since the scene on the toilet earlier.

Sara decided to try and link with Prue to see what she said to explain what was happening to her right now, but she couldn’t get outside her own mind at the minute, just like her slayer strength, her mind power was also gone. She didn’t feel any different apart from those two things, which when she thought about it, they would be the two dangerous ones to be left with at the wrong time of the month. Sara suddenly found herself giggling at her own joke.

“What’s wrong sis?” Sheana asked looking worried when Sara started giggling for no reason.

“Nothing, I was just thinking how funny this all looks when you come at it from another angle.” Sara said as she looked at Sheana with a smile. “I’ve lost my mind power as well as my slayer strength. The two things that could cause the most damage if used during the wrong time of the month.” Sara added as she pointed down to her tummy.

“It would be problematic if you lost your temper and did something you later regretted, so I can see the plus side to you not having those powers while feeling like this.” Sheana agreed.

“Will you start having periods as well?” Sara asked.

Sheana looked puzzled, just before she looked worried. “I do not know, but if you are having them, then I can’t see why I shouldn’t.”

“Didn’t you have them while you were a genie?”

“No, I had no need for the normal female cycle of life.” Sheana said looking thoughtful about this new piece of information. “I wonder if I’ll lose my magic when it is my time?” Sheana asked herself as much as Sara. The flickering in her power earlier when she first tried to help Sara, had her worried that maybe she was starting hers as well.

“If you do, then what will happen to all the magic spells you’ve already cast sis? Will they all stop working?” Sara asked looking a little worried now. Sheana had cast a lot of spells.

“All the spells I’ve already cast are protected, but I wouldn’t be able to cast new ones until the magic returned.” Sheana explained. “I would not be able to help you battle as the slayer though.” Sheana added with a pout.

“Trust me when I say I won’t be going far with how I feel right now.” Sara groaned as her tummy felt all funny again.

Sara was still in the shower when she saw Prue enter the bathroom again, but this time she had Sandy with her, and their mother.

“How you feeling baby?” Karen asked looking worried.

“How do you think I feel? Like crap!” Sara snapped at her mother. “Sorry mum. I didn’t mean to snap at you, but this has me a little scared.” Sara added.

“I can understand that honey. Most girls’ start off much lighter than this, but then again most girl’s start at twelve to thirteen years of age, and don’t have magic as a key factor in any of it.” Karen pointed out as she thought out loud.

“Yes, some small warning would have been nice, instead of bam! Welcome to your time of the mouth” Sara shouted like she was hosting a quiz show.

Sara’s impression of a quiz show host while dripping wet, naked in the shower, soon had Karen and the others all giggling, even Sheana saw the funny side of this one, as she’d seen the people on the TV do the same sort of thing. Sara was soon laughing with them, even though she still felt like crap.

“Looks like we’ll be breaking out the chick flicks and chocolate bars later then mum.” Sandy said with a grin.

Sara just groaned, not because her tummy hurt, but because that’s what she, or more to the point Simon use to say when he found out Sandy was at that time of the month. “I’m sorry about all them times I teased you about this, I had no idea you felt this bad.” Sara said with real remorse in her eyes. “Please feel free to punish me for it now.” Sara added with a sigh as she readied herself for some well deserved revenge on her sister part.

“I think you’re being punished enough baby sister.” Sandy pouted. “And I worked up to being this bad once a month, I didn’t just get thrown in at the deep end like you.” Sandy pointed out with a pained look on her face.

“How long does it normally last?” Sara asked as she suffered another cramp and let out a groan.

“Normally three to seven days, depending on the person having it, but you are far from being normal.” Sandy said.

“Thanks sis, I love you to.” Sara frowned.

“I didn’t mean it like that silly!” Sandy said as she helped Sara get out the shower as she stood with a large fluffy towel. “I mean that with your slayer powers, it may be a much shorter cycle for you, due to your faster heeling time.” Sandy explained as she helped to dry her sister.

“Oh, okay then.” Sara smiled when she saw the concern in her big sister’s eyes.

“Right then, I need you and you out of here, so I can show these two what they need to know to survive this time of the month.” Sandy said in a bossy voice as she first looked at her mum and Prue to leave the bathroom, so she could then show Sara and Sheana how to use pads and tampons.

Sheana tried to escape the bathroom when she found out she was going to be having a lesson as well as Sara. Prue was quick to stop her leaving with her and Karen, and Sandy was soon pulling her over to the toilet, ready to start their lessons.

*****

Karen had two sets of clothes laid out on the bed when Sandy emerged with two very red faced girls in tow fifteen minutes later. Prue had gone back down stairs to carry on sorting out dinner, and to keep an eye on Jenna.

“How did it go honey?” Karen asked as she looked at Sandy. She could already tell by the looks on Sara and Sheana’s face that they weren’t thrilled about the lesson.

“As well as it could do mum.” Sandy shrugged. “They both know what they need to do now when it strikes.” Sandy added as she wrapped and arm around each sister as she stood between them.

“You do get used to them dear.” Karen said when she saw the sad look Sara had. “You will never like having them, but you do get used to what to expect when you feel it coming on.” Karen tried to explain.

“I hope so mum, but I just feel so fragile as well without my slayer strength and mind power thingy.” Sara moaned.

“I for one, think it could be a good thing for you to spend a couple of days as a normal teenage girl.” Karen said, shocking Sara and Sheana.

“What do you mean by that mum?” Sara finally asked when she got her brain and mouth working together again.

“I mean you’ve both been relying on magic and your abilities to beat up or read their minds to solve all your problems. I think it’s time you got a look at life from a normal teenage girl’s perspective.” Karen pointed out the problem she’d been having with her daughter’s lack of willing to sort out everyday troubles.

“Why haven’t you said anything before now?” Sara asked looking puzzled as to why her mother wouldn’t pull her up on such a big problem.

“Because even though you are both sweet and lovable daughter’s that I’m very proud of. There are some things that just have to be learned the hard way. Like making a mistake and then sorting out the damage left behind.” Karen said as she pulled Sara and Sheana to her for a motherly hug. “And it’s not like I can go on Amazon and buy a book called ‘idiot’s guide to having a slayer and a witch for a daughter’ is it?” Karen asked with a grin.

“To keep it politically correct mum, the book would have to be called ‘idiot’s guide to having a slayer and witch for a child’ Just in case it happened to a son.” Sara pointed out.

“True, but either way there isn’t one, so I’m doing the best I can.” Karen said as she kissed each of her daughters on the forehead.

“I think you do an amazing job of looking after us all mum.” Sara said as she enjoyed the hug she was getting.

“Thank you honey.” Karen said as she hugged the two girls a little tighter. “Now see about getting dressed so we can go down and get some dinner.” Karen added as she led the two girls over to the bed where the clean clothes were laid out for them.

Sheana hadn’t said much while she and Sara got dresses, a fact not unnoticed on Karen. Sheana was worried about losing her ability to do magic, and being at the full mercy of this modern world. She looked at her mum when she heard her name being said. “Sorry mum, but I missed what you said. Sheana apologised with a weak smile.

“I asked if you were feeling alright? You look distracted by something.” Karen asked looking worried for her adopted daughter.

“My belly’s feeling a little funny, but it could just be my nerves.” Sheana said with a forced giggle. “I’m scared about getting my period and losing my magic.” Sheana admitted with a sigh.

“It will only be for a short time honey, that’s if you lose your magic at all sweetie.” Karen said as she pulled Sheana into a hug. Truth be told, Karen had no idea what would happen when Sheana started her period, but she was sure the two girls would start around the same time, so it came as no surprise to hear that Sheana was beginning to feel a little bloated. “Sandy and I deal with it every month, and we don’t have magic to help us in everyday life, so I’m sure you’ll get through it just fine.” Karen added in her mother knows best voice.

Sheana didn’t want to risk making a mess of her clean clothes, so she went back to the bathroom to do the same as what Sara had done while Sandy schooled them in the best ways to look after themselves during this time of the month. Sheana was soon tampon and padded up and back in the bedroom ready to head down for some dinner, not that either girl felt like eating much right now.

Jo and Michelle were both sat at the kitchen table entertaining Jenna while Prue worked on dinner, which they all thought smelt amazingly good. Sara and Sheana weren’t shocked to find Michelle sat down stairs; it had been over an hour since they got home from school, so it was more than enough time for the spell to wear off and allow Mike to become her. Jo was glad the headmaster had dropped the need for him to do a week’s worth of detentions, and just let him off with a warning. He wasn’t going to tell his parents about the detentions being cancelled, because this way he could just spend a little more time with Sara and the others before going home to carry on his punishment for fighting at school.

“You doing okay Sara?” Jo asked looking worried that he might have said the wrong thing.

“Not really, but I’ll live.” Sara smiled as she sat down next to him and then relaxed into his arms as he pulled her into a hug.

“I’ll try and be understanding about all this, but please don’t rip me apart if I say the wrong thing.” Jo said half jokingly.

“Did Prue not tell you that I’ve lost my super slayer strength, and my cool mind power?” Sara asked as she looked up at Jo, just before she looked over at Prue stood at the cooker.

“I only told them what they needed to know Sara. I thought you could add more if you felt the need to.” Prue explained.

“You’ve lost your slayer powers?” Jo asked looking worried.

“Yes, but it’s only a temporary thing I hope.” Sara said looking a little worried that her slayer powers might not return at the end of her period.

“So I get to play the cool protective boyfriend for a week?” Jo asked with a grin.

“Only if you want to be looking for a new girlfriend.” Sara smiled back just before she nudged him in the ribs with her elbow. “Did you learn nothing from spending the weekend as Josie?” Sara asked as she rubbed the spot she just elbowed.

“Yes, and I was only teasing you baby.” Jo said as he pulled Sara a little closer, so he could hug her even tighter. He was soon looking at his watch though and letting out a sigh.

“Do you have to get going now?” Sara asked in a pouty voice, not happy that her cuddle partner was going to be leaving. Sara just wanted to sit and cuddle with Jo for the rest of the night.

“You’re welcome to stop for some dinner Jo and you to Michelle.” Karen said as she first looked at Jo and then looked at Sheana cuddled up to Michelle, looking less than wonderful herself now. Karen could see that Sara and Sheana were going to be having their periods at the same time each month. “This is going to be a fun week to spend with the two of them.” Karen thought to herself, glad that Sara wasn’t able to read her mind at the minute. Jenna giggled as she looked up at Karen, but she soon stopped and went back to colouring in her book when Karen spoke again in her mind, but it was aimed at Jenna this time. “Repeat a word of what I just thought, and you won’t be getting coco pops for breakfast any more, young lady.”

“I’d love to Karen, but I’m grounded, and shouldn’t be here now actually.” Jo pointed out. “The headmaster let me off with a warning and dropped the detention. That’s how I was able to walk Sara home.” Jo added as he looked down at a comfy looking Sara cuddled into his side.

“If I called your parents and smoothed things over with them, would you stop then?” Karen asked. She could see how much better Sara was looking now she was sat with Jo, and she didn’t want her to feel depressed any more than she already was.

“You can try, but they’re pretty stubborn when it comes to me being punished for something.” Jo warned as he got his mobile out and made the call to his parent’s home, so Karen could try and get him a night off his punishment. “Hi mum, I’m with Karen, Sara’s mum. She wants to have a word with you.” Jo said into his phone just before he passed it to Karen.

“Hello Mrs Norman. Okay, Cindy.” Karen smiled. “No Jo’s not being any trouble at all, but I was wondering if I could borrow him for a couple of hours to help me move some furniture around with Mike’s help?” Karen asked, and then waited for Jo’s mum to say something. “Yes he told me all about that, but you can’t blame him for sticking up for a friend can you? I’d be proud if he was my son, so many now-a-days just look the other way while poor children get bullied.” Karen said down the phone.

“Your mum is amazing Sara.” Jo said as he saw how smooth she was while talking to his mum on the phone.

“Yes she is.” Sara said looking just as impressed as Jo did right now.

“No, I never had to bribe him at all, he offered to help.” Karen giggled down the phone. “Don’t be mean Cindy. He’s a perfect gentleman and a pleasure to be around.” Karen added with another giggle.

Jo could only guess that his mum was putting him down as being a waste of space, just like she always did. He just rolled his eyes as he sat with Sara cuddled up to him.

“Sara wasn’t feeling too well when they left school, so he was good enough to walk her home with Mike’s help. No I don’t mind feeding them, it’s the least I can do before I put them to work.” Karen giggled again. “Okay then Cindy, I’ll tell him. Yes I’d love to get together and chat over a coffee. I will, okay. Bye.” Karen said just before ending the call and handing Jo his phone back.

“I did warn you it was a waste of time calling.” Jo said with a sigh as he put his phone back in his pocket.

“I wouldn’t say that dear.” Karen smirked. “You can now stop for dinner, and you’re no longer grounded.” Karen said looking smug with herself.

“I can, and I’m not?” Jo asked with a shocked look on his face.

“Yes, and no.” Karen giggled when she saw the look on Jo’s face. “Once I made your mum start to question the reason for you being grounded, she soon saw just how silly it was to ground you for standing up for a friend, and it was Sara that did all the fighting really anyway.” Karen pointed out.

Sara just groaned at the thought of lifting her arms right now, so she was glad she didn’t have to fight anyone tonight. The most strenuous thing Sara wanted to do tonight was breaking off chunks of chocolate, but she was hoping that Jo would do that for her now he was able to stop for dinner.

Prue soon had dinner ready, so Jo helped Sandy set the table for them all, while Michelle helped Jenna get cleaned up ready to eat. Sara and Sheana just picked at their dinners, not really feeling like eating much. It didn’t stop them both eating a large bar of chocolate later in the night while sat watching TV with Josie and Michelle.

Sara had talked Jo into becoming Josie, so he could get use to spending time as her ready for when the cafe opened. Hypatia and Samantha had builders working on the place in town, but not much had been done to the place yet, due to the trouble the day before, and now Sheana and Sara were down with their monthlies, it would be another couple of days before Sheana could work with Jo and Michelle on the adult looks they wanted, so they could play the owners of the cafe when needed.

Prue was sat on a sofa with Jenna cuddled up on her knee fast asleep when her mobile started ringing. She looked at the display and saw it was Hypatia. “Hi Hypatia. Is everything alright?” Prue asked, worried because Hypatia very rarely called Prue herself, it was normally Samantha that made all the calls and sent emails and stuff like that. Prue suddenly started to look a little worried as she looked over at Sara on the other sofa cuddled up to Josie while they both munched on a piece of chocolate each. “Are you sure it’s him?” Prue asked. “We could have a problem there Hypatia. Sara and Sheana have both got their monthlies.” Prue explained. “It does make a difference if they both lose their powers.” Prue snapped out. “No I’m not joking” Prue snapped again. “We’ll just have to hope he behaves himself until the Slayers back to full strength.” Prue added sounding much calmer.

Sara’s interest was piqued now as she waited for Prue to get off the phone, so she could tell her who this man was the slayer would need to face. Hypatia must have been explaining some sort of plan to Prue, because she just sat with the phone to her ear for a couple of minutes without saying a word.

Prue finally got done and ended the call with Hypatia before putting her phone down again and looking straight at Sara and letting out a sigh. “We may have a bit of a problem.” Prue said looking worried.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 16

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Sixteen

Previously...

And now the story continues...

“What kind of a problem?” Sara asked looking worried now at the fact Prue looked worried.

“It seems your little show in the pub last night caught the interest of a passing vampire.” Prue said looking nervous all of a sudden. “It turns out he was due to meet someone at the pub last night, and that’s why Hypatia never put it on the map as a place to go and check out.” Prue explained.

“I don’t see what the big deal is Prue. Once I’m back to normal, I’ll just deal with him like I did all the other’s I’ve killed.” Sara shrugged. “He can’t be more powerful than Hypatia can he?” Sara asked.

“It’s not that Sara, it’s the fact you kind of know him already.” Prue said sounding very cryptic.

“Why do I get the feeling you’re not telling me something here Prue.” Sara frowned, getting angry. “Who is this new vampire?” Sara snapped.

“You know him as William the bloody, or Spike from the TV series Buffy.” Prue said looking worried as to how Sara was going to react to this little bit of news.

Sara just started giggling as she thought Prue was joking with her, but she soon stopped when she saw the look on Prue’s face said she was doing anything but joking with her about this. “How can Spike be a real vampire? Do you mean some sad little vampire is pretending to be him right?” Sara asked.

“No, the actor that played him in the TV show was based on the real one, and he actually looked a lot like him as well.” Prue said looking impressed at the fact James Marsters did look a lot like the real Spike.

“And you’re just telling me this now!” Sara shouted.

“The last I heard of him, he was over in America, so I didn’t see the point in saying anything.” Prue said in her own defence.

“How did Joss Whedon find out about the real spike and then write him into the Buffy series?” Sara asked as she tried to get her head wrapped around what Prue was telling her.

“No one knows, but the spike in the TV show is a lot like the real one, except for the real spike used to have long blond hair tied back in a pony tail, and he preferred wearing expensive suits to the long leather jacket.” Prue explained.

“Was he in the pub last night when I staked those two vampires then?” Sara asked.

“Yes, and he’s interested in facing you in battle now, to see if he can kill himself a real slayer, just like his character from the show.” Prue warned her. “Hypatia said he’s been asking all over town, trying to track down where you might be hiding out.” Prue added.

“Do you think he’ll be able to track her back to here?” Karen asked looking worried now. Karen didn’t want this real Spike turning up while Sara was without her slayer strength or Sheana her magic.

“No, Sheana’s protection spell and shield are still working just fine, even with her magic being gone at the minute.” Prue said as she tried to sense Sara’s slayer power, but was still unable to. “Spike will be thinking The Slayer is some sort of demon playing good guy, or girl in Sara’s case. He won’t be thinking a normal looking girl like Sara could be this red headed slayer.” Prue said as she tried to calm Karen’s worries a little bit.

“So if Sara keeps her head down for a week or so, he might get bored and move on thinking the slayer might have left town?” Karen asked looking hopeful.

“I’d like to say yes Karen, but to a vampire, a year is like a day to us. We just don’t measure it in the same way.” Prue pointed out the flaw in Karen’s human logic, compared to vampire logic.

“And you say this Spike is the real version to the one in the TV show? So he got his nickname from the way he used to torture his victims with railway spikes?” Karen asked looking worried again.

Prue was impressed at just how much Karen knew about Buffy, and the character Spike. Karen use to sit and watch the show with Simon, she just never thought she’d be sat talking about her son, now her daughter facing a real life version of him.

“Yes he did.” Prue said looking nervous. “Spike is a little like me. He’s fed on humans, but can go between the two still. Some say it’s due to how old he really is.” Prue explained.

“How old is he?” Josie asked.

“No one really knows, but some say he has gone by the name, Vlad the impaler. Hence the name Spike.” Prue pointed out.

“Hold on a minute!” Josie shouted in her cute sounding girlie voice. “Vlad the impaler was also the name of Dracula!” Josie shouted some more.

“Yes, and he’s probably pretended to be other vampires through the years.” Prue said. “He loves showing off.” Prue added with a roll of her eyes.

“Do you think he stands a chance of winning against me Prue?” Sara asked as some doubt started to creep in, as to whether or not she could end up losing a fight and dying against the real version of Spike/Dracula.

“No, not a chance in hell Sara, but Hypatia wants to make sure he doesn’t make a show of facing you that the other humans will see and spread rumours about, or have it end up on YouTube.” Prue frowned. “I did just warn you he’s a bit of a show off.” Prue added with another roll of her eyes.

“So what does Hypatia want me to do then?” Sara asked.

“Well she did plan on letting you just face him and kill him, but this little hiccup in your powers has forced her to come up with a new plan to deal with it.” Prue said with a sigh. “Hypatia said she’d have faced him herself pretending to be you, but now we know he’s seen you at the pub, she says that would never work.” Prue explained.

“So what is Hypatia’s plan then?” Josie asked this time.

“Keep an eye on him until Sara’s back to her full slayer self, and then let her kill him.” Prue said with a shrug. “It’s a work in progress.” Prue added when she saw the looks she was getting from the others.

“I wouldn’t call that much of a plan Prue.” Karen said with a growl of frustration. “What if this Spike tries to force Sara’s hand in some way? She’s in no fit state right now to face him.” Karen pointed out.

“Can you even use your armour at the minute sis?” Sandy asked as she looked at Sara.

“I’m not sure, I’ve not thought about trying.” Sara said with a shrug as she pushed herself up from the sofa and the warm spot she’d been cuddled up to Josie.

“You’re going to try it now?” Karen asked looking worried.

“We need to know don’t we.” Sara said as she tried to focus on the locket and releasing the armour. Sara found that her power was still there and she was soon pulling the red armour from it as she watched it form all over her body in a red flash.

“At least we know you can still suit up while being on.” Sandy said as she looked at her former sister, now the slayer stood in the middle of the living room.

“Yes, but talk about painful.” Sara groaned in her sexy adult voice as she felt the corset crushing her tummy and not helping her feel any better about having her period.

Sara was soon retracting the armour back into the locket around her neck and falling back onto the sofa to carry on eating chocolate and cuddling with Josie.

“I don’t think having your period and wearing a tight fitting corset go together very well sweetie.” Karen said with a pout when she saw Sara rubbing her tummy as she sat with her mouth open while Josie popped in a chunk of chocolate. “If you keep eating that chocolate, you won’t be able to get in the corset or cat suit.” Karen added with a giggle.

“Right now I couldn’t care less.” Sara mumbled around the chunk of chocolate in her mouth.

Jo and Mike, or Josie and Michelle stopped for a little bit longer, then Sandy drove them home with Prue driving shotgun, just in case this real life version of Spike was out looking for a late night snack. They got them both dropped off and returned home without any trouble, but they did see a couple of silver vans driving around, so they knew that the MIB’s were mobile again and looking for trouble in some form or another.

“Did you have any trouble dropping them off?” Sara asked the minute Sandy and Prue entered the house, and before Prue had time to remove the ring that made her look like a different person.

“Do you think we’d be back now if we had any trouble baby sister?” Sandy asked as she wrapped an arm around Sara and led her back towards the kitchen so they could all have a hot chocolate before bedtime.

“I guess not, but I just feel so... so...?” Sara couldn’t think of the right word.

“Girlie? Weak?” Sandy offered with a giggle. “The world worked just fine before the all powerful Slayer showed up sis. So it will keep going for another couple of days while you get over your girl troubles.” Sandy added the last part in a whisper as she grinned at her sister.

They were soon entering the kitchen where the smell of hot chocolate filled the room. Jenna and Sheana were sat at the kitchen table, while their mum made the drinks and poured them into mugs. Sandy and Sara went to help carry them to the table.

“Not as much fun as you first thought it would be is it baby sister?” Sandy asked when she saw the face Sara pulled as she took her seat on the other side of Jenna to what Sheana was sat. Sheana wasn’t looking very happy about the way she was feeling either.

“I just feel so bloated and yucky.” Sara grumbled as she dropped marshmallows in her mug. “Will it feel this bad every month?” Sara asked in a whiny voice, just like a normal teenager her age would.

“It’s hard to say at the minute honey.” Karen said looking sympathetically at her daughters. “We’ll have a better idea when you get your next one.”

“I’ll just be glad to get over this one.” Sheana said looking miserable. “I don’t want to start thinking about it returning next month.” Sheana added with a shudder as she moved in her seat and pulled a face.

“I miss not having my powers as well.” Sara pouted. “What if I don’t get them back when this is over?” Sara asked looking worried.

“You still have all your slayer powers Sara; they’re just being repressed while your body deals with other things.” Prue said trying to reassure Sara and Sheana not to worry.

“How can you be so sure I haven’t just lost it all for good?” Sara asked looking grumpy.

Prue quickly picked up a spoon off the table and threw it at Sara’s head. Sara saw the whole thing take place in slow motion and caught the spoon just before it hit her right between the eyes.

“Are you insane?!” Sara screamed as she slammed the spoon down on the table and looked at Prue for an answer. “How did you know I’d be able to catch that thing? You could have killed me.” Sara screamed some more.

“Firstly I just knew you would, and secondly, if you hadn’t, then the protection spell would have stopped it killing you.” Prue pointed out looking smug with herself for proving Sara still had her slayer power.

“So Sara can still defend herself, but things used for attack like her strength and mind thingy, have all been locked away until she’s back to her normal self?” Sandy asked as she tried to understand what Prue was saying.

“Yes and the same goes for Sheana as well.” Prue said with a smile as she watched Sheana and Jenna feeding each other marshmallows.

“How can you be so sure?” Sandy asked.

“I can’t, it’s all just best guess, but I was right about the spoon, and the fact Sara would catch it.” Prue pointed out as she looked at an angry looking Sara still gripping the spoon in one hand.

Sara opened her mouth to say something to Prue, but was stopped when a little hand pushed a marshmallow in her mouth and giggled, when all Sara could do after that was mumble.

“Drink your hot chocolate Sara honey, before it goes cold.” Karen said before Sara could swallow the marshmallow and carry on saying what she was planning to say in the first place.

Sara did as she was told and was soon finished and headed up to bed with Sheana and Jenna. They all got ready for bed and were soon cuddled up together ready for a good night’s sleep, and hopes of feeling much better in the morning.

*****

Over at the MIB’s base of operation, sleep was the last thing on their minds as they got ready to go back out on patrol after being without weapons and vehicles. Well vehicles with engines that is. Sara and Sheana had left them in a sorry state the day before when she first had a run in at the school, and then had to make a point to the Commander when Sara read his mind and found out he wasn’t going to stop trying to catch her and Sheana.

The Commander had called in some pretty big favours to get new weapons and vehicles delivered in less than twenty four hours, but he had, and now his men were getting ready to go out on patrol, and also see if they can get any leads on this Slayer and her little witch friend that caused all the trouble the day before.

“I hope your men are ready for a busy night Karl?” The commander asked as Karl got ready to go out with his eight man team including himself.

“We were born ready Sir.” Karl said with a grin. “I’m eager to get some payback on the Slayer and her witch.” Karl growled as he thought about what happened at the school, and how he was beaten up by a woman dressed all in red.

“Don’t go doing anything foolish if you get a solid lead on where she might be.” The Commander warned. “She’s got too much muscle with that witch backing her up. We need to be smarter than her, if we plan to catch the two of them.” The Commander added with a smug look on his face, like he really thought he stood a chance of catching the two of them.

“I plan to catch some vamps and see what we can get out of them tonight sir, then report back with what we find out.” Karl told the Commander his plan.

Karl and his men were soon loaded up and in two of the new vans and heading out on a mission to catch some vampires. Karl thought the town seemed a little more quiet than normal; they had been driving around for a couple of hours, and still not caught sight of a single vampire or demon of any sort.

“Do you think they all left town because of the Slayer sir?” Tanner, the soldier driving the van asked.

“I doubt it Tanner.” Karl said as he kept looking out the window for any sign they were being watched by any blood suckers. “More likely their keeping their heads down just in case they end up in this Slayers sights and don’t live to regret.” Karl added.

Karl had his men drove around the town for a couple more hours, and was just about to call it a night when he spotted a well dressed man in a suit with a long blond ponytail and a woman walking down the middle of the road beside him like they owned it. The equipment started going haywire the closer they got to the couple.

“Looks like we finally got a couple.” Karl said as he readied his dart gun, while the rest of the team got the stun guns ready for use. “No fancy stuff, just stun and dart them, got it?” Karl asked as they pulled one van in front of the couple, and the other one behind them.

“Bout bloody time you wankers showed up.” The man said sounding like a Londoner as Karl’s team surrounded the couple with their weapons aimed.

“You’ve been waiting for us to arrive and catch you, blood sucker?” Karl asked as he decided to engage the man in conversation.

“No! Been bloody waiting for you to turn up so I can get me some info on this woman calling herself the Slayer.” The man asked Karl directly as he tapped the walking cane he was carrying on the floor to emphasise each word. “I right fancy meeting her I do.” The man added in the same cockney London accent.

“And just who do you think you are?” Karl asked as he kept his gun trained on the blond haired man. “It’ll save me some time later if you just tell me now.” Karl pointed out in a matter of fact way.

“Well don’t we seem a little cock sure of ourselves mate?” The man asked with a chuckle. “The names Spike by the way, and the lovely lady is Drusilla.” Spike said as he held a hand up to the raven haired beauty stood next to him.

“Spike and Drusilla? Are you kidding?” Karl asked with a chuckle of his own now. “Big Buffy fans are we?” Karl added between chuckles.

“I did warn you about getting that yank to put us in his little telly program.” The woman Spike had just introduced as Drusilla said as she pouted.

“That you did Dru, but I had no bloody idea he was going to turn my name sake into a bleeding joke did I?” Spike said through gritted teeth.

“Don’t be angry with me baby.” Drusilla pouted some more as she wrapped her arms around one of spikes just before resting her head on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry my darling, Spikes just a little pissed off with wandering around this bloody town trying to find this Slayer.” Spike said in a calmer voice after taking a couple of deep breaths that he didn’t really need to take due to vampires not breathing. “Right then mate.” Spike said looking at Karl again.

“I’m not your mate blood sucker.” Karl growled.

“Touchy sod aren’t yu?” Spike replied.

“I am when it comes to your kind.” Karl said as he looked at his men stood behind Spike and Drusilla. The look Karl gave his men, told them that he was about to make his move.

“Well tell me what I want to know, and I’ll leave you and your friends to carry on playing action man, and be on my way.” Spike said with a smile like he didn’t have eight men pointed various weapons at him.

“And just what information do you think we have, may I ask?” Karl said looking a little puzzled now, that this Spike looked a little to calm for someone surrounded my armed men.

“Word on the street is, you and you mates got your ars’s handed to you by this Slayer a couple of times now, and you have been getting close to finding out where I might be able to find her.” Spike explained his reason for wanting this little get together.

“And what makes you think we’d tell you if we did?” Karl asked.

“Never said I’d give you a choice in it.” Spike said looking cocky. “Where can I find this Slayer?” Spike asked as he looked Karl right in the eyes as he tried to compel him to speak.

“I’ll give Joss Whedon this; he got the dumb part about right between you and the one in his TV show.” Karl said with a grin. “Do you really think we’d be stupid enough to hunt your kind, and not be prepared for you trying to compel us?” Karl asked.

“Tough one to answer that. I did hear you were dumb enough to attack a Krennan clan, so I just thought you might be dumb enough to track my kind without a little cocktail to prevent me compelling you.” Spike shrugged like it was no big deal.

“You’re really starting to piss me off!” Karl shouted as he finally pulled the trigger on his tranq gun while aiming at Spike.

“Well the pup can do more than just bark.” Spike said in Karl’s ear. Spike had moved and inhuman speed to stand at Karl’s side after pushing the man that was to Karl’s left back into the van side denting it and leaving the man slumped in a heap on the ground.

Karl found himself pushed up against the side of the van before he had time to speak, not that he knew what to say. He did think this was it though, and Spike was going to kill him. Karl looked for some help from his men, but most of them were on the ground rolling around in pain as the female vampire this Spike had called Drusilla whipped her way through them all breaking limbs and knocking them out.

“Don’t look so worried mate; she won’t kill any of them.” Spike pointed out when he saw Karl looking at his man with worry in his eyes. “I like the mystery we have, and the movies, books and telly shows they make to let people find out we’re real. Well most the movies.” Spike said as he thought about it a little more. “Don’t get that bloody twilight.” He frowned. “Why would anyone think we’d bleeding sparkle in the sun?” Spike actually asked Karl. “That’s just bleeding stupid if you ask me.” Spike said just before he realised that Karl was turning blue from where he was being held up against the van by his throat.

Karl fell to the ground coughing as he tried to get some air back into his lungs while Spike and now Drusilla stood over him. He finally managed to find his voice again. “I thought the books were quite good, but the films were a letdown.” Karl said in a croaky voice between coughs.

“You really are just going out of your ways to piss me off now aren’t you mate?” Spike asked as he pulled Karl to his feet and pushed him up against the van again, but not by the throat this time.

“Maybe that should tell you that I don’t like you very much, well not at all actually.” Karl spat out. Karl was getting sick of being on the losing end of all these battles they seemed to keep finding themselves in.

“He knows something Spike. I can sense him hiding something from you.” Drusilla said in the same creepy way that the Drusilla in the Buffy TV show use to speak.

“Where can I find this Slayer?” Spike asked again, but this time with a little anger in his voice.

“What Slayer?” Karl asked with a smirk.

“Sexy bleeding red head, sexy looking bod! Kicked your ars the other day, so I heard.” Spike tried to jog Karl’s memory.

“Do you find this Slayer sexy?” Drusilla asked with a pout.

“Don’t start this now Dru baby. Can’t you see Daddy’s a little busy?” Spike said with a roll of the eyes. “You’re way more sexy my little princess of the night.” Spike added as he leaned over and gave Drusilla a kiss.

“Bite me, break my bones if you wish, but please just kill me if you’re going to keep doing that in front of me.” Karl moaned as he was forced to stand pressed against the van while he watched Spike and Drusilla making out.

“You army types never are too big on showing your feelings are you?” Spike asked. “Bet I could change your mind after a threesome with Dru and me.” He added with a grin as he showed his fangs and his face changed to that of his vampire form.

Karl suddenly looked very worried, but not because Spike had changed to his vampire form, but because he was worried about being made a sex object for a very old and powerful vampire and his girlfriend. “Torture me all you want Spike, but I still can’t tell you were to find this Slayer.” Karl decided to tell the truth.

“Torture never really works mate. You don’t get to be my age, and not learn a couple of things.” Spike said as he looked Karl in the eyes just before he bit his own finger and then forced it into Karl’s mouth and made him taste some of his blood.

“What the hell are you trying to do to me?” Karl mumbled as he twisted his head from side to side trying to get Spike’s finger back out of his mouth as he tasted the salty ashy taste of his blood.

“Do you think you’re the first to come up with a drug to block a vampire’s compulsion, mate?” Spike asked as he finally pulled his finger back out Karl’s mouth. Spike then let go of Karl and stepped back to stand at Drusilla’s side again. Karl saw his chance to try and get away, so he went to run, but found he couldn’t move more than a couple of steps before Spike spoke his next words. And Karl found himself doing as he was told. “Stop! Come back and stand where you just were mate.” Spike said in a calm voice.

Karl found himself stopping and then stepping back to the point he’d just been stood while Spike had made him have some of his blood. “What have you done to me?” Karl asked, but was shocked he was able to speak freely.

“Powerful stuff vampire blood. It makes you do whatever a vampire wants you to do.” Spike explained. “Now I want you to tell me everything you know about this Slayer.” Spike added with a grin. Karl found himself telling Spike everything he knew about the Slayer.

Karl knew he must have blacked out at some point because the next thing he remembered was being lifted from the ground and placed in the back of one of the vans and returned to the command centre by his men. Karl looked confused when he found himself being strapped down to a stretcher and rushed down to the infirmary where a group of men and women in lab coats were waiting to look him over. Before he had time to put up a protest about it, he was stuck in the arm and everything faded to black.

*****

Sara woke and really didn’t feel like getting out of bed, but she had no choice when she saw her mother enter the bedroom and walk over to the bed before throwing the covers back and then helping her to sit up before going around to the other side and doing the same with a sleepy looking Sheana.

“Morning girls, time to get up and get ready for school.” Karen said as she set to work getting the girls uniforms ready for when they had both done in the bathroom. “How are you both feeling today?” Karen asked.

“To crappy to go to school.” Sara groaned as she just sat on the edge of the bed looking half asleep still. “Can’t we just take the day off mum? Please?” Sara whined as she stroked Prue’s fur while she lay at the bottom of the bed in her wolf form having just been woken herself by the covers landing on her when Karen threw them back off the three girls lying in the bed.

“Stop being such a baby. I’m not going to give you any more time off school. Lots of girls feel the same way you do now, and they all have to go to school still, so get up and get ready for school.” Karen said as she walked back over to the bed and helped Sara to her feet before pushing her towards the bathroom.

Realising she wasn’t going to win this argument with her mother, Sara did as she was told and was soon slipping out of her night clothes and disposing of the pad and tampon Sandy had shown her how to use the night before, before she was then getting in another hot shower. The shower seemed to work and she was soon feeling more awake and able to face the world. She was soon dressed and padded up down below and leaving the bathroom so Sheana could enter and do the same thing. Mum was still in the room sorting out some more clothes for some reason.

“Is someone else coming to school with us today mum?” Sara asked when she saw it was a couple of school uniforms she was putting together.

“No honey. These are just in case you and Sheana have any mishaps later in the day.” Karen tried to explain in a way that wouldn’t freak Sara or Sheana out, not that it looked to be working, judging by the look Sara was now sporting.

“Do you mean mishaps as in making a mess of our uniforms and needing to change into clean ones?” Sara asked on the very edge of losing it. She was beginning to see the advantage to not having her slayer strength at that very moment.

“Yes, and don’t start shouting about it young lady.” Karen said before Sara could say another word. “I’ve also done you and Sheana a note to get you out of doing games today. Now finish getting ready and then come down with your sister for some breakfast.” Karen added just before she left the bedroom with a sleepy looking Jenna walking at her side, holding her hand. Prue had already left the bedroom and gone down to get her morning drink of plasma, or that’s what Sara assumed as she wasn’t on the bed in her wolf form anymore.

Sara got her bag packed for school, and also sorted out Sheana’s for her. Sara could understand what her mother meant with the spare uniform, but she hoped her and Sheana wouldn’t need them. Sara waited for Sheana to finish in the bathroom, and then she explained why they were taking extra clothes with them to school. Sheana wasn’t any happier about it than Sara was, but she knew they would both feel better if they did have trouble while at school, if they could change into clean clothes.

Once they were both ready for school, they left the bedroom and went down for some breakfast. They entered the kitchen and saw Jenna sat munching on a bowl of coco pops and both decided to join her. Karen hadn’t started anything for them, so she was happy to let then join Jenna for a nice simple breakfast.

Karen was going in a little later today, so she could make sure Sara and Sheana got off to school alright. Karen was feeling a little more worried today, because she knew that Sara and Sheana didn’t have their special gifts to help protect them, but part of her knew both her daughters could look after themselves still if needed. Karen also knew that both girls were wearing necklaces that protected them from danger and getting hurt, she just hoped neither of them needed to use them.

With breakfast finished, and their teeth brushed, Sara and Sheana grabbed their bags and left the house to go and meet up with Jo and Mike at the end of the road. Sara had never realised just how heavy her school bag was without her slayer strength to help her carry it. The heavy bag still couldn’t stop her smiling when she saw Jo stood at the end of the road, but she soon stopped smiling when she saw the serious look both Jo and Mike had.

“Even without my mind reading ability, I can tell that you two have some bad news for me.” Sara said as she came to a stop and lifted her school bag back on to her shoulder to try and make it stop digging in so much. “What’s happened?” Sara asked.

“The MIB’s got mobile again last night and were back out on patrol.” Jo said as he reached out and took Sara’s bag from her and slung it over his shoulder to join his.

“We knew they would sooner or later.” Sara shrugged. “You don’t have to struggle with both mine and your own bag Jo.” Sara said as she tried to make Jo give her bag back.

“I know I don’t, but I want to.” Jo smiled. “Now back to the men in black. They had a run in with this Spike; Prue was telling us about last night.” Jo added looking worried again.

“Did he kill any of them?” Sara asked looking more worried herself now.

“Not from what Mike’s been able to find out so far. He had a woman with him, and they did a real number on the team by all accounts.” Jo explained. “From what Mike and I have been able to work out from the internal emails we’ve read so far, he was trying to find you, or the red headed version.” Jo added, not wanting to just come right out and call Sara the Slayer.

“I’m pretty sure I’m safe for the time being then Jo.” Sara shrugged off his worry. “If they knew where I lived, or even who I am, they would have acted on it before now.” Sara pointed out.

“I just think we need to be careful until you get your abilities back.” Jo said, not happy with the way Sara was playing down the threat this Spike and his girlfriend posed for her and Sheana.

Sara’s main problem at the minute was just getting over her first period, just like Sheana. Neither girl expected Jo to understand just how they felt at the minute. It was bad enough being without there powers, but add in the way there bodies felt bloated and yucky. Neither girl could care less about the men in black picking fights they would never stand a chance of winning.

“Let’s just focus on getting through the school day shall we?” Sara said as she started walking, she actually liked the idea of Jo carrying her school bag for her. “I have no plan to suit up until after this monthly curse is over, so there is very little chance of either the MIB’s or spike finding this Slayer they both seem so eager to face.” Sara added as she put her arm through Jo’s and enjoyed the feel of being protected that he offered her.

Jo couldn’t argue with Sara’s logic, so he let out a sigh to relax himself as he walked with his girlfriend clinging to his arm like he was her protector. This made Jo feel better about himself, even if it was only for a couple of days.

Sheana had done the same with Mike as they followed close behind. Sheana was feeling lost without her magic, but it was nice to see Mike stepping up and playing the protective boyfriend, as he wrapped an arm around Sheana and pulled her closer and he took her school bag off her and threw it over his other shoulder, just like Jo had done with Sara’s. Sheana looked into Mike’s eyes and saw Michelle smiling back at her in those beautiful eyes he had.

“You’ll get through this Sheana.” Mike smiled just before leaning in for a quick kiss. “I’ll do all I can to help you.” Mike added when they broke the kiss.

“Thanks for that Mike.” Sheana smiled, feeling a little better already. “I wish I could spend the day with Michelle though, and just sit eating more of that chocolate and watching funny things on the TV.” Sheana added with a sigh as she rested her head on Mike’s shoulder.

“I wish Michelle could do those things with you as well.” Mike said with a sigh.

Sheana knew how Mike felt about being his male form, and how he’d love to take the ring off that keeps him looking that way, so Michelle could be the one walking down the road with her right now.

“I’m sure we’ll find a way for you to do that one day Michelle.” Sheana said as she lifted her head to whisper it in his ear.

Mike smiled as he turned his head and stole another kiss from Sheana while they walked down the road towards school.

“This doesn’t look good.” Jo said as they got closer to the school and saw a couple of police cars parked up out on the road. As they got to the school gated they saw a couple of police escorting Susan Hopkins off the school grounds with her screaming and begging to be left to carry on doing what she’d been caught doing in the first place.

“Let me go! He needs me to finish putting up the poster for her to find!” Susan was screaming while fighting to break free from the police holding her.

The thing that shocked Sara was the same thing that shocked all the other students. Susan was dressed in some perverts idea of what a school girl should look like, and not in the school dress code uniform.

“Do you think she finally picked on the wrong student?” Jo asked as she was led past them still screaming to be left alone to carry on putting up the posters. Susan Hopkins was the girl that Sara stopped from picking on Kimmie, and then got in trouble with the gym teacher for hitting balls at her and Sheana.

Sara looked worried as she watched the wild eyed crazy looking girl get dragged past her. Sara started to worry that her and Sheana might have pushed her over the edge with the magic and the inhuman abilities Sara had.

“She just turned up to school dressed like that and started sticking up blank A3 sheets of paper all over school.” Another student said after hearing what Jo had said. “She slapped a teacher across the face when he tried to stop her. Just kept saying he said she couldn’t stop until all the posters had been put up all over the school. Something about he needs to get a message to the Slayer.” The boy added with a chuckle.

Sara suddenly looked worried again as she started pulling Jo along with her, so they could go and find one of the blank posters and see if it had any clue as to what the message was. Sheana and Mike had heard what the student just said, and were also following close behind as Sara went in search of a poster. It didn’t take them long to come across one.

“Why would someone want her to put up all these blank pieces of paper?” Jo asked as he looked at a wall covered in them.

Sara and Sheana didn’t look as puzzled as Jo and Mike did. They could both read the message printed on the poster just fine.

“Can you read this sis?” Sheana asked as she realised the message had been written using magic, so only someone like her or Sara would be able to read it. Sheana thought it was a clever way to draw out the Slayer. The thing that had Sheana worried though, was the message Spike had left for the Slayer.

“Yes, I can read it just fine.” Sara said looking worried and sounding angry and scared at the same time.

“There’s a message wrote on these posters?” Mike asked in a whisper as he looked around to make sure they were far enough away from everyone else to be able to talk about it. “Wait before you answer that.” Mike said as he pulled his mp3 player out his pocket and pushed a couple of buttons on it before nodding for Sara and Sheana to carry on talking. Mike had turned up the power on his device for blocking all signals around them to make sure the MIB’s couldn’t hear what the two girls had to say, or now see them for that matter.

Sara found herself thinking she was Glad Mike/Michelle was on her side, looking at how handy he/she was when it came to computers and all things electronic. Mike had made them all these little devices, but it looked like Mike had been playing with his to boost the power output to cover a much greater distance.

“So what does it say?” Jo growled under his breath as he kept looking around for any sign of them being approached by another student. “How come Mike and I can’t read it?” Jo asked as he squinted at the blank pieces of paper.

“The reason you can’t read it is because it’s been written using magic, so only someone like me or Sara would see it, or someone from the supernatural world like a demon or vampire.” Sheana explained. “You can’t respond to his request Sara. Not as you are at the minute.” Sheana added as she looked at her sister still reading the message over and over again.

“What does it say?” Jo asked again with anger in his voice at being kept in the dark.

Dear Slayer or whatever your real name is.

If you’re reading this, then you saw what I did to the child I got to deliver my message. Please don’t worry yourself with her well being, for she will be fine again in a day or so, and won’t remember ever helping me deliver this to you. I wish I could say that all the other children will be as safe, but that will all depend on you.

Meet me tonight at midnight, in the same place I saw you stake the two vampires, so I can have a chat and find out a little more about you and why you seek to kill my kind.

If you fail to show this evening, then I will kill one child tomorrow, then two the next day, and three the day after that, and so on and so on until you finally show up, or I run out of children.

I look forward to meeting you at midnight.

Spike

Sara read the poster out to mike and Jo.

“You can’t be seriously thinking about showing up this evening Sara!” Jo said when he saw the look in her eyes. “You’ll be no match for him without your slayer powers.” Jo pointed out looking scared for her.

“Did you just hear what I read out Jo?” Sara asked in an angry whisper. “He’s going to kill a fellow student if I don’t show up, then he will kill two the next day and then three. I don’t see as I have a choice.” Sara added as her shoulders slumped.

“You need to call Hypatia and explain everything to her, I’m sure she’ll be able to call him off.” Jo suggested.

“I plan to later when I get home after school, but until then, I have to look at it as though I’ll be going to meet this Spike at midnight.” Sara said with a sigh as she pointed at the poster, or blank paper to everyone else but Sheana.

“How did he know to leave a message here at the school for you? Do you think he knows you’re a student here?” Mike asked in a whisper.

“I doubt it Mike. He refers to him killing a child, more like the slayer is older and protector of all the children at the school, not one herself.” Sara said as she looked at the magical text on the posters again. “My guess would be he got one of the men in black to spill the beans on them staking out the school looking for me, and this Spike thought it a good place to start with.” Sara added as she felt the cramps in her belly get worse due to the stress of this latest move against her, and at such a bad time, not that there could ever be a good time for this sort of thing.

Before Sara had time to say much more, they were herded away from the posters and into the school to start the day now Susan had been taken away for questioning. Sara knew it was going to be a long day, but she wasn’t in any great rush to face this vampire called spike, not without her slayer strength anyway. She found herself hoping that Hypatia might have some sort of idea as to how she could face him, but not end up with it turning into a fight to the death.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 17

Author:

Sara UK

Caution:

CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Seventeen

Previously...

“What does it say?” Jo asked again, but with anger in his voice at being kept in the dark.

Dear Slayer or whatever your real name is.

Meet me tonight at midnight, in the same place I saw you stake the two vampires, so I can have a chat and find out a little more about you and why you seek to kill my kind.

If you fail to show this evening, then I will kill one child tomorrow, then two the next day, and three the day after that, and so on and so on until you finally show up, or I run out of children.

I look forward to meeting you at midnight.

Spike

Sara read the poster out to mike and Jo.

“You need to call Hypatia and explain everything to her, I’m sure she’ll be able to call him off.” Jo suggested.

“How did he know to leave a message here at the school for you? Do you think he knows you’re a student here?” Mike asked in a whisper.

Before Sara had time to say much more, they were herded away from the posters and into the school to start the day now Susan had been taken away for questioning. Sara knew it was going to be a long day, but she wasn’t in any great rush to face this vampire called Spike, not without her slayer strength anyway. She found herself hoping that Hypatia might have some sort of idea as to how she could face him, but not end up with it turning into a fight to the death.

And now the story continues...

Sara and Sheana had a pretty normal day at school for once, apart from all the talk about Susan Hopkins being dressed like a hooker version of a school girl, and then pasting blank pieces of paper all over school, and finally being dragged away by the police while screaming that some man had made her do it.

Even though Sara had had some trouble with Susan since starting here at this school, she still found herself worried about whether or not Susan would recover, and what sort of teasing would happen if she returned to the school when she was over it.

Jo had nagged at Sara every time he met up with her through the day, to the point that Sara was glad to be leaving him at the end of the road after telling him to go home and she’d see him tomorrow. She’d kissed him on the lips for the longest time and then smiled before turning and walking off down the road to her house, and hopefully some advice from Prue and Hypatia.

Prue was in the kitchen sorting out dinner when Sara and Sheana walked in. Jenna was sat at the table colouring, but she dropped the crayon when she saw the dark thoughts Sara and Sheana were having about the note left for them back at school, and what had happened to the poor girl being taken away by the police. Prue turned to look at Sara and Sheana when she heard Jenna let out a gasp.

“What’s happened?” Prue asked when she saw the looks on Sara and Sheana’s face. Hearing Jenna’s gasp let Prue know that whatever it was, it was very bad.

“Spike left a message for me at the school today.” Sara said with a sigh as she dropped into a seat at the kitchen table, after pulling one of the posters out her bag. She’d managed to steal one while they were being taken down.

“For you, you, or the slayer you?” Prue asked, worried that Spike had found out who the slayer really was.

“The slayer me.” Sara pointed out. “He left a magical note that only Sheana and I could read. He says I have to meet him at midnight tonight, or he’s going to start killing the other students at the school starting tomorrow.” Sara added as she put her head in her hands after handing Prue the poster.

“You can’t face him like you are at the minute Sara. Please tell me you’re not even thinking about it?” Prue asked once she’d read the note for herself.

“I don’t see as I have any other choice Prue. He’s going to kill a student tomorrow, then two the day after that and so on until I face him.” Sara said in a pleading voice. “I can’t let even one student die because of me, never mind how many would die before I get my slayer powers back.” Sara added as she hung her head in shame for what had been put in place because of her.

“There has to be another way.” Prue said. “I’m calling Hypatia to see what she thinks.” Prue added as she shot over to the phone at supernatural speed and was soon dialling the number for Hypatia.

Sara and Sheana sat and watched Prue dial and then wait for an answer on the other end. Both girls were hoping Hypatia might have a plan to stop Spike, and save Sara the job of having to suit up as the slayer and then face this real life version of Spike. Sara and Sheana were soon looking at Prue when she started talking to whoever was on the other end. They thought it would be Hypatia, or Samantha, but they both thought that Samantha would be at the studio with Sandy at this time, or on their way home.

“Hello?” Hypatia’s voice said on the other end of the phone.

“Hypatia, its Prue. Have you heard what happened at Sara and Sheana’s school today?”

“Hello Prudence. Yes I did, I hope the girls are alright?” Hypatia asked with concern in her voice.

“Yes, well for the moment they are, but Spike has left a very clear message that he wants to meet the slayer tonight at midnight, or he starts killing students tomorrow.” Prue explained what Spike had said in his message to Sara.

“He certainly knows how to pick his time to pull a stunt like this.” Hypatia said with a sigh. She knew that Sara and Sheana were without their powers at the minute. “She can’t think about going to meet him, not like she is at the minute.” Hypatia added.

“You may want to tell Sara that, because she’s planning to go to the meeting.” Prue frowned as she looked at Sara, who was looking at her.

“The girl's a fool if she thinks she can go up against a vampire of Spike’s age without her strength and mind control working.” Hypatia tried explaining to Prue for some reason that left Prue looking puzzled.

“Don’t you think I’ve said all this to her!” Prue snapped.

“Put her on the phone.” Hypatia said in a firm voice.

Prue walked over to the table and handed Sara the phone. “She wants to talk to you.”

Sara took the phone off Prue, and then looked at it for a couple of seconds before she let out a sigh and then put the phone up to her ear. “Hello Hypatia.”

“Don’t hello me girl. What’s this that Prudence tells me about you going to face this Spike tonight? Do you think you stand a chance against him without your powers?” Hypatia asked, sounding like a worried parent.

“I’ve got to try Hypatia, or he’s going to kill a girl tomorrow if I don’t show, and then he plans to double it the day after and then three the day after that, so I’ve got to go and see him tonight.” Sara pleaded for Hypatia to understand. “I’ll still have the armour and Sheana’s protection spell to stop me getting hurt.” Sara pointed out sounding a little more hopeful.

“The armour and protection spell will save you from most of the impact, but not all of it, and he will be hitting pretty hard if you end up fighting each other.” Hypatia pointed out.

“I’m hoping I can just talk to him tonight, and buy enough time for me to get my powers back.” Sara explained when she realised that Hypatia wasn’t willing to offer any help after all.

“And just where does he want to meet you?” Hypatia asked.

“The pub where I staked the two vampires last night. The one that Armen owns.” Sara said.

“Well that alone should tell you he’s not interested in talking to you Sara. He just wants everyone to see him beat you, which they will if you’re foolish enough to go.” Hypatia said with some anger in her voice now.

“I’ll just have to use my charm then and try my best to disarm him that way.” Sara pointed out with a giggle, but she didn’t sound very happy as she did it.

“You’re only fourteen Sara; you don’t have any charms yet to speak off.” Hypatia said, not sounding any happier with Sara’s plan. “I want you to take Prue and Sheana with you for back up.” Hypatia added as she tried to give Sara a better chance of getting out of this crazy plan alive.

“Sheana’s in the same boat I am when it comes to power.” Sara said, not understanding what Hypatia expected Sheana to do.

“Once Sheana suits up, the crystals in her armour will give her some of her power back. Nothing like she normally has, but enough to make a big difference against Spike and his vampire witch of a girlfriend.” Hypatia explained her reason for Sheana going along.

“This Spike has a vampire who’s also a witch for a girlfriend?” Sara asked, just to make sure she heard Hypatia right the first time.

“Yes, Drusilla. Don’t be fooled by her innocent looks though Sara, she can be quite deadly, just like Spike.” Hypatia warned. “Drusilla would have been the one to make the posters Prue just told me about. She’s still no match for Sheana, even in her current state, but it’s better to be on the lookout, just in case.” Hypatia added.

“The real Spike has a girlfriend called Drusilla?” Sara asked with a giggle, she remembered Spike in the Buffy show use to have a girlfriend called Drusilla as well.

“Yes, he’s very big headed; don’t think him anything like the Spike from the TV show Buffy. He’s deadly, and has a lot more tricks up his sleeves.” Hypatia warned Sara. “I trust Prudence told you about him being responsible for Dracula as well?” Hypatia asked.

“Yes she did, but I still don’t understand his reasons for wanting to be in the public eye all the time.” Sara said sounding puzzled.

“We all wonder the same thing my dear Slayer, but it doesn’t stop him from doing it.” Hypatia sighed again.

“Do you think he had something to do with Twilight?” Sara asked with another giggle.

“No! Not even Spike would come up with vampires that sparkle in the sunlight.” Hypatia said with a little giggle. “That’s all human fantasy, but it has led to an increase in young girls wanting to become vampires.” Hypatia added with a growl.

“You could always step in and put a stop to it for me.” Sara pointed out with some hope in her voice, and also trying to change the subject before Hypatia started ranting about something else.

“All hell would break loose if the supernatural world found out the two of us were working together.” Hypatia said in a shocked voice. “Why do you think I get Prue to do all the jobs I don’t want my name tied to?” Hypatia asked, but not wanting an answer from Sara, as she already knew it would mean trouble for her as the oldest demon to be seen siding with humans over her own kind.

“I guess all there is left to say is to wish me luck then.” Sara said.

“If I thought you needed luck Sara, then I’d find some way to stop you going at all, but I think with Prue and Sheana watching your back, you should be just fine, as long as all you do is talk to him.” Hypatia said the last part with warning in her voice. “Good luck anyway my little slayer and I’ll be keeping an eye on you tonight.” Hypatia added just before she ended the call.

“So Hypatia thinks I’ll be able to still do magic if I have the suit on?” Sheana asked once Sara had put the phone down on the table.

“Yes, she says you will have some power with the suit on, but nothing like your normal amount.” Sara explained what Hypatia had just told her.

“Maybe I should suit up and give it a go.” Sheana said.

“I’d save it for later when we go up against Spike and Drusilla.” Prue said before Sheana had time to draw her suit from the locket around her neck. “If the suit is just boosting what little power you have Sheana. I’d hate to see you waste any now.” Prue added with a sad smile as she saw just how eager Sheana was to be of some use to Sara when she met this Spike later.

Sheana understood what Prue was getting at, and knew her to be right. The last thing Sheana wanted was to try out her magic now, and then not have enough left later, when Sara might need her help.

Prue sent Sara and Sheana up to their room, so they could do their homework while she finished sorting out dinner for them all. Prue did let Jenna tag along, just as long as she didn’t bother the girls to much why they did their homework.

*****

Karl had spent the better part of the past day being pricked, prodded and poked with devices he’d never seen before, or would care to see ever again. He was getting that bored and angry with no one telling him anything, not even the cute nurse the Commander had assigned to keep an eye on him was working anymore.

“I keep telling you I feel fine! When can I get the hell out of here?” Karl asked yet another doctor, or scientist. He couldn’t tell them all apart with the white lab coats on.

The nurse was just about to try and calm him down again when the Commander walked into the room and beat her to it. “Cool it Karl, you know the routine when a foreign body enters the blood stream.”

“Yes sir, but I’m telling you I feel fine. In fact I feel better than fine actually.” Karl said now he thought about it.

“I’m sure you do, but the lab guys have found much higher levels of vampire anti-bodies than they have ever seen in anyone before, so they think it’s best to keep you here where they can keep an eye on you, just until the anti-bodies have been flushed from your system.” The commander explained what the doctors had told him as he looked at the IV pumping a clear liquid into Karl’s arm.

“Have you managed to find out anything about the girl at the school from this morning sir?” Karl asked with a sigh. He just wanted to feel like he was doing something, even if it was just brain storming with the Commander. “Have you found out why she was putting up blank posters all over the school and then screaming that he needed her to get a message to the slayer?” Karl asked with a frown.

“No, other than the fact this new vampire calling himself Spike compelled the girl to do it for him.” The commander growled. “But we’re still no closer to working out what these things say, of anything at all.” The commander added as he threw a rolled up poster down on the bed for Karl to look at.

Karl picked up the poster and unrolled it. “It’s a message for the Slayer.” Karl said as he read the poster.

“You can see something on it?” The Commander asked as he tried to look at the poster again for some reason.

“Yes, I guess having his blood in my system means I can also read what other supernatural’s can.” Karl said as he read the whole poster before letting out a gasp. “I knew I should have taken that bastard down when I had the chance.” Karl added as he slapped his fist down on the bed he was sat on.

“What is it Karl, what does the poster say?” The Commander asked.

Karl took a deep breath and then read the poster out to the Commander and the lab coats that were now in the room with them.

Dear Slayer or whatever your real name is.

Meet me tonight at midnight, in the same place I saw you stake the two vampires, so I can have a chat and find out a little more about you and why you seek to kill my kind.

If you fail to show this evening, then I will kill one child tomorrow, then two the next day, and three the day after that, and so on and so on until you finally show up, or I run out of children.

I look forward to meeting you at midnight.

Spike

“Do we have any idea where this place might be?” The Commander asked Karl.

“No sir, do you think she’ll even bother to show up, or if she even got the message.” Karl asked looking worried about this Spike carrying out his threat and killing innocent children, just to get a point across to this Slayer.

“All we can do is hope she did get the message, and she cares enough to turn up for his meeting.” The Commander said feeling pretty useless at the minute. “She did seem to show up quite fast the other day when you and your men were there looking around, so let’s hope she does the same tonight, and she puts an end to this new vampire menace.” The Commander added as he tapped his finger on the poster still in Karl’s hands.

“Let me take a team out and see if we can track down the place of the meeting for you sir?” Karl said eager to get out there doing something to help track this blood sucker down.

“I’m sorry son, but if I let you go out while you still have that vamp blood in your system...” The Commander trailed off, not needing to finish.

“I understand sir.” Karl said with a sigh. “I just want to help catch this bastard.” Karl added holding up the poster.

“You already have son. You worked out what the poster said.” The commander chuckled as he turned to leave the room. “Now get some rest! That’s an order!” He shouted as he left the room to organise a couple of teams to patrol the town, and see if they could track down the location of this meet between the Slayer and this Spike.

Karl had to chuckle at the Commanders orders to get more rest; He’d been lying around in this same boring white room since his men bought him back last night. Karl wasn’t sure how much more resting he could deal with.

*****

Sara and Sheana soon had their homework done, even with Jenna distracting them. They found Jenna’s distraction to be a welcome relief to the evening. It made everything seem normal for once. They helped Jenna get cleaned up before they went down to have some dinner, and also explain what happened at School, and what they needed to go out and do later. Sara could tell the minute she walked into the kitchen and saw her mother stood next to Prue, that she already knew about the message from Spike, and what he wanted Sara to do.

“Hi mum, Sandy.” Sara smiled as she helped Jenna take her seat at the table, just before her and Sheana started helping to bring the bowls of food over to the table.

“Is it true what Prue’s just told me about you going to meet this Spike person at midnight? Even though you don’t have your Slayer powers?” Karen asked as she blocked Sara’s path back to the table after she’d grabbed a couple of bowls off the side.

“Yes it is mother.” Sara said, not wanting to make eye contact and let her mum see the fear in her eyes. “I don’t have any other choice.” Sara pointed out as she tried to step around her mum, but was stopped when Karen grabbed her shoulders and forced Sara to look her in the eyes.

“You always have a choice Sara!” Karen snapped at her.

“I know, but a choice that doesn’t lead to people dying?” Sara asked almost pleadingly. “How would you feel if you were the parent of the child Spike kills tomorrow if I don’t meet him at midnight?” Sara asked, as she tried to make her mum understand the reason for her going.

“I could be the parent in morning Sara! Don’t you understand that?” Karen said as she pulled Sara into a hug with her.

“Yes I understand that mum, but at least I stand a better chance of coming back.” Sara said trying to calm her mum back down as she felt her shaking is her arms.

“Normally I’d agree sweetie, but at the minute you’re nothing more than a teenage girl yourself.” Karen explained her worry for Sara’s well being if she faced this crazy vampire and his witch girlfriend.

“Sheana and Prue will be there to back me up mum, so if things get out of hand, they will be there to help out.” Sara said as she played down the meeting, even if she didn’t feel any better about it herself still.

“I do understand your reason for going Sara, but I don’t have to like it.” Karen said as she hugged Sara even tighter. “Just come back to me alive and in one piece.” Karen added with a sigh.

Dinner was a quiet affair with little being said. Sara and Sheana still did the dishes after they had all eaten desert. Jenna helped them like she normally did, and then it was a waiting game as they watched the clock slowly move its way around to midnight. Sara had morphed into her Slayer armour, so she could get used to the tight corset on her tender belly. Sheana had also done the same so she could check to make sure she did have some magic in her. It turned out Hypatia was right, and Sheana could feel the magic flowing from the crystals in the suit and making her feel much better, but she could still feel the drop in power to what she normally felt.

“How you feeling now sis?” Sara asked Sheana as she watched her magical sister forming a blue ball of energy in one hand.

“I feel good Slayer.” Sheana grinned as she sucked the blue ball of magic back into her suit. “I wish I had the power to make you stronger, but I fear it would leave me with nothing more to offer if I did.” Sheana added with a pout.

“I’d take you over a power boost any day sis.” Sara said as she stepped over and pulled Sheana into a hug with her. “I have a feeling it will take more than just strength to win against this version of Spike anyway sis.” Sara added with a smile when they broke the hug.

Prue entered the bedroom dressed in her black hunting gear like they had all worn the night they rescued the men in black from the Krennan demons. Everyone in the pub had seen Prue with the Slayer, so Prue never bothered with the balaclava this time, but she did have a gift for Sara.

“I want you to have this, so if you get a chance you can drive it through Spike’s heart.” Prue said as she handed Sara a solid silver spike. “If you can’t drive it into his chest, just stick it any place you can, and it will slow him down enough for you to drive a wooden stake through his heart.” Prue explained.

“Vampires don’t like silver?” Sara asked as she looked at the shiny silver stake in her hand.

“It’s poison to us Sara, but only if it’s driven into the body.” Prue said. “Get that into him, and he won’t be much stronger than you are right now.” Prue added with a grin.

“I feel our odds going up all the time.” Sara smiled as she slipped the silver spike into her boot out of sight.

“Just keep it nice and simple Sara. If you see a chance to end this, just do it.” Prue said as she looked Sara in the eyes, or the Slayer in the red tinted sunglasses that hid Sara’s eyes. “Spike’s ego may be his down fall if he’s true to form and wants to entertain the crowd like I expect he will.” Prue added looking smug.

“He won’t be so cocky when I’ve done with him.” Sara said in her sexy slayer voice with a smile.

“Just remember Slayer, keep it simple, and don’t let him get to you with his banter.” Prue warned when she saw the smug smile on Sara’s face.

Prue was still having serious doubts about Sara facing Spike while not having her powers to help her. She’d seen Spike in action, and even she worried about facing someone of his age and abilities.

Sara, Sheana and Prue all returned to the kitchen where Karen, Sandy and Jenna were all sat at the table looking worried. Karen was up out her seat and running over to hug all three girls looking worried for them.

“You be careful, and come back to me.” Karen warned as she hugged all three girls at the same time. “You two did get all your homework done right?” Karen suddenly said. This made them all laugh at the bizarre question.

“Would you ground us if we said no?” Sara asked with a giggle, which sounded so different to Karen’s ears, due to the voice device Sara was using to sound older.

“Yes I would young lady. Slayer or no Slayer, you’re still my child and I want you to keep up to date with your homework.” Karen scolded Sara.

“Well I’m sorry to disappoint you mother, but Sheana and I got all our homework done when we got in from school.” Sara smiled as she gave her mother another hug.

Sara took one last look at her mobile and saw she had a bunch of missed calls from Jo. Sara had put her phone on silent when she got home from school, she couldn’t stand to listen to him try and talk her out of doing what she was about to do. Sara had half expected him turning up on the doorstep, but luckily he hadn’t. Sara had no idea what she was going to say to him tomorrow, that’s if he was even talking to her still by then.

“He’s going to be upset with you tomorrow.” Sandy said when she saw the missed calls on her sister’s phone.

“I’ll worry about that tomorrow sis.” Sara said as she gave Sandy a hug.

“You do that baby sister; now go send this Spike asshole on a one way trip to hell with a one way first class ticket.” Sandy said sounding like a bossy big sister should.

Sara gave her mum, sister and Jenna another hug before she stood and waited for Prue and Sheana to do the same. Then Sara got ready to blink herself, while Sheana got ready to blink her and Prue over to the pub, or just outside the place. In a flash Sara found herself stood outside the pub, and then a second later she was joined by Sheana and Prue.

“How you doing Witch?” Sara asked to make sure Sheana still had some juice left for later if they needed it.

“Just fine Slayer; now focus on the matter at hand.” Sheana said as she started walking towards the pub before Sara could ask anything else that could give this Spike a clue that something was wrong with them both.

Understanding the reason for Sheana speaking like she did, Sara soon got into her Slayer mode and walked quickly to catch up with Sheana and then enter the pub with Sheana and Prue on either side of her. It didn’t take Sara long to spot which one Spike was. Sara had to admit that the real life spike did look a little like the Spike from the TV Show, but he looked bigger and much more powerful. The main difference between the Spikes was the fact this one had a long blond ponytail and wore an expensive looking suit while holding a walking cane. Sara found herself thinking he looked more like an elf from the lord of the rings movies.

“Bout bloody time you showed up darling.” Spike said as he slammed his cane into the ground as he sat up in the chair he was seated on in the middle of the room. “Thought you were going to chicken out and not show.” He added as he picked up the glass of red wine, or something else that looked red which Sara really didn’t want to think about.

“I make it still five to midnight, so I’m not late.” Sara’s sexy Slayer voice said as she stepped up to the table with Sheana and Prue stood just behind her.

“Where are my manners?” Spike said just before he kicked another chair out at the table he was seated at. “Take the weight off your pins for a bit while we have a bleeding chat.” Spike added.

Sara would have preferred to remain standing, but she also remembered what Hypatia said about trying to get out of the place without it becoming a fight to the death, or whatever you called it when you staked a vampire, due to them already being dead.

“Thank you.” Sara nodded her head as she took the offered seat and sat down facing Spike.

“Join me for a drink?” Spike asked as he suddenly produced a second glass and then a bottle of wine or Sara still hopes it was wine.

“Thanks for the offer, but I’m fine at the minute.” Sara said as she put a gloved hand over the top of the empty glass to stop Spike pouring anything into it.

“I can get you a tankard of ale. I know you drink that.” Spike grinned as he remembered the Slayer having a drinking contest with Armen the landlord.

Sara thought she was going to be sick at the thought of ever drinking ale again, but she managed to force it back down while keeping a cool look on her face. “You wanted a meeting so we could talk, not so you could wine and dine me.” Sara said in a cool voice. “I know you have a thing for Slayers’ but I’m really not interested. I like my dates to have a pulse.” Sara added the last bit in a whisper.

“Don’t get me bleeding started on that subject.” Spike snapped looking more than a little upset about it. “I never should have compelled that yank to put me and Dru in his telly show.” Spike added as he calmed himself down again.

“Why did you get him to put you in his Buffy show, if you knew there was a chance you’d become a laughing stock because of it?” Sara asked. “Come to think of it Spike, how did you get him to put you in his show?”

“Said I’d bloody bite him if he didn’t.” He shrugged. “Beginning to wish I’d bit him anyway now.” Spike grumbled just before taking another sip from his glass. “So what’s your story then Slayer? Do you have a first name, or is it just Slayer?” Spike asked.

“Slayer will do just fine for now.” Sara said with a smile.

“I’m planning to kill you tonight darling, so there won’t be any other time for us to chat like this.” Spike said in a calm voice as he poured himself another glass of wine out. “I can’t have you going round killing my fellow vampires, even if some of them are wankers and they do deserve it like those two the other night.” Spike added just before he picked up his glass again.

“Our first date and you already want to kill me? I must be slipping, or I just need to find a better perfume.” Sara joked, not wanting to sound scared. “I think you’ll find I’m not that easy to kill.” Sara pointed out.

“This isn’t a date you tramp!” A raven haired woman snapped as she lunged for Sara, but was stopped by Spike’s cane being raised and forcing the angry woman to take a step back.

“Calm down Dru baby. She’s just trying to get a rise out of us.” Spike said in a calm voice. “I’ve not done talking with her yet.” He added as he lowered his cane once Drusilla had taken a step back and was now stood just behind Spike.

“I think the Drusilla in the TV show was prettier.” Sara said as she looked the real Drusilla up and down. She found it hard to believe this woman was a witch and a vampire. Sara thought she looked a little plain and boring.

“I’m going to kill you for that bitch!” Drusilla shouted as she went for Sara again, but was once again stopped by spike.

“Dru darling, don’t make me tell you again.” Spike said through gritted teeth. “Step back and shut up until daddy's done speaking.” Spike said in a calm cold voice that must have had more meaning to Drusilla than anyone else, because she did as he was told looking worried.

“We can carry on this chat another night if you and your unstable girlfriend need time to sort out your relationship.” Sara said as she tried to get Drusilla to attack again. Sara had pulled the silver spike out her boot and was ready to drive it through Drusilla’s heart this time.

“Dru and I have all the time in the world, unlike you Slayer.” Spike pointed out. “But I would like to know what made you think you were a Slayer?” Spike asked.

“I just wanted to meet interesting people like you William, and then kill you.” Sara said in a cold hard voice as she gripped her hand around the silver stake.

“Do you have your very own Angel lurking in the shadows? Just waiting to come to your rescue?” Spike asked in a mocking tone.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t have an Angel, or an Edward to protect me.” Sara smiled. “Don’t tell me that you want to be my Edward.” Sara added with a grin.

Sara had finally struck a nerve with Spike as he flipped the table out the way, sending it flying into a group of demons stood near the bar. Sara used the time to form the helmet around her head to offer a little more protection from any blows he got in above her shoulders.

Even though Sara was still quicker than a normal human, she was still much slower than her normal Slayer self, which was a bad thing with how fast Spike was. He had already got in a couple of good body blows while Sara was trying to find a good way to attack. Spike was hitting her with so much force that she could feel each blow even with the protection spell and dragon skin armour.

Sara didn’t like the way this fight was going, or more of a beating actually, due to her not being able to keep track of Spike to even try and stick the silver spike in him.

“You’re the same Slayer that defeated a Krennan? I find that hard to bleeding believe looking at you now.” Spike said as he moved at lightning speed and came at Sara from the side as he drew a long thin blade from his walking cane and spun round on Sara with it.

Thanks to the protection spell and the dragon armour, the blade never cut her, but the force of the blow was enough to knock Sara off her feet. She was just getting back up again when she felt a blow to the base of her spine that knocked her back down again as she let out a scream of pain. Sara had felt a sharp stab in the lower part of her back just before it ripped up and down into her legs. The thing that worried Sara more than the pain in her back was the fact she could no longer feel her legs.

Prue could tell by the scream of pain Sara just let out, something was wrong. She also noticed that Sara was trying to drag herself across the floor without moving her legs. Prue was quick to attack Spike while Sheana kept an eye on Drusilla.

“Slayer! Get out of here now!” Prue shouted as she kept Spike busy.

“Do you really think you’re a match for me Prudence?” Spike asked as he tried to attack her with his blade.

“Why don’t you fight me and find out?” Prue said blocking his path to Sara, who was still sat on the floor behind her.

Prue had grabbed the silver stake from Sara’s hand on her way to block his path towards Sara, so she was able to keep him back for a short time, but Prue was soon over powered and found the silver blade taken off her and then driven into her own shoulder. Prue looked shocked that the silver spike had got through the protection spell Sheana had made for her, but she was in too much pain to think about it at the minute.

Sheana saw that Prue was in trouble, and she had no choice but to grab her and blink the two of them to safety. Sheana just hoped Sara was able to do the same.

Sara was still trying to fight the pain in her back and the numb feeling in her legs as she saw Spike step over her. She looked up just in time to see him punch her right in the face, or mask, as she still had it protecting her head. That was the last thing Sara remembered.

“Now I plan to peel you out of that suit like I was peeling an orange.” Spike said to the slumped form lying on the ground, but just before he had time to start, she suddenly vanished. “No!” He shouted as he saw his victory taken from him in blink of an eye.

The pub didn’t seem too bothered by the fact Spike didn’t get to see the life drain from the Slayer’s eyes; They were all cheering the fact Spike just beat the slayer.

Spike and Drusilla were looking forward to tasting the slayers blood, but seeing her beaten on the floor would have to do, and Spike had felt something break in the Slayer’s back when he kicked her, so even if she lived, she’d be in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.

*****

Hypatia had been sat with Samantha in the study focusing on the scene at the pub when she was suddenly on her feet and running for the hallway after hearing Sheana shouting for some help with Prue.

“Prue’s been stabbed with a silver blade!” Sheana said in a panic. “I need to blink back and help Sara.” Sheana added as she turned to blink back to the pub, just as Sara appeared on the floor in the hallway.

Sara wasn’t moving which worried Sheana and the others. Hypatia picked Sara up while Sheana and Samantha helped get Prue up to the healing room. Hypatia lay Sara on the bed in the middle of the room and then put a hand to Sara’s forehead before focusing on making Sara’s slayer armour retract for her.

“You foolish child. I warned you not to fight him like this.” Hypatia said to the unconscious girl.

“Will she be okay?” Sheana asked once she and Samantha got Prue sat in a chair so Hypatia could pull the stake out and help to heal the wound.

“We’ll know better once she wakes up, but from what I sensed in her mind as Spike kicked her in the back, I think her back has been broken.” Hypatia said looking worried.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 18

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Eighteen

Previously...

The pub didn’t seem to bothered by the fact Spike didn’t get to see the life drain from the Slayer’s eyes; They were all cheering the fact Spike just beat the slayer.

*****

Hypatia had been sat with Samantha in the study focusing on the scene at the pub when she was suddenly on her feet and running for the hallway after hearing Sheana shouting for some help with Prue.

“You foolish child. I warned you not to fight him like this.” Hypatia said to the unconscious girl.

“Will she be okay?” Sheana asked once she and Samantha got Prue sat in a chair so Hypatia could pull the stake out and help to heal the wound.

“We’ll know better once she wakes up, but from what I sensed in her mind as Spike kicked her in the back, I think her back has been broken.” Hypatia said looking worried.

And now the story continues...

Sara felt something touch her forehead and she tried to fight them off, but soon stopped when she heard her mum’s voice talking to her softly, Sara could tell her mum had been crying by the tone and the odd snuffle here and there.

“You’re safe now baby, safe at Hypatia’s.” Karen said as she wiped Sara’s face with a cool damp cloth.

“What happened mum?” Sara asked still a little fuzzy on the details of the fight back at the pub with Spike. “Why can’t I feel my legs mum?” Sara asked with panic in her voice as she tried to sit up.

“Just relax for now honey. I’ll explain it to you later.” Karen said as she stopped Sara from sitting up.

“I’m paralyzed aren’t I?” Sara asked in a calm voice as she let her head drop back to the pillow. “I remember the pain I felt now, just before my legs stopped working.” Sara said still using a calm voice.

“We can talk about it later.” Karen said avoiding the question her daughter just asked.

“Just tell me the truth!” Sara snapped. “I’ll never walk again will I?” Sara asked as she started sobbing.

“Don’t talk like that honey! We have no idea how your body will respond once you’re back to normal.” Karen said as she pulled Sara up into a hug with her as they both sobbed.

Sara and her mum were soon looking over to the other side of the room where Sheana, Prue, Sandy and Samantha were all stood arguing about something in whispers.

“What’s wrong with them?” Sara asked once they had both stopped sobbing.

“Sandy, Prue and Samantha are all arguing who’s going to take your place until you’re back on your feet.” Karen frowned.

“What! Take my place as the Slayer?” Sara asked looking a little shocked.

“No silly, take your place going to school to stop the men in black putting the pieces together and working out that you’re the Slayer.” Karen explained.

“How would they know anything happened to me or the Slayer in the first place?” Sara asked as she managed to drag herself up into a sitting position as she looked at her legs and tried to make them move, but nothing happened.

“Michelle’s been keeping an eye on their emails and video feeds. Word soon spread about Spike taking care of the Slayer.” Karen growled at the thought of this nasty man hurting her daughter.

“It’s final! I’ll do it.” Sandy’s voice clearly said above all the others, just before she turned and saw Sara sat up in bed looking at her with a smile. “Sara! You’re finally awake you lazy sod!” Sandy added as she ran over to the bed and threw her arms around her baby sister. Sara knew Sandy was worried about her, because she only ever used words like that when she was.

“So I gather you’re going back to school then big sister?” Sara asked. “I’m sure we can come up with some story to cover for me being in a wheelchair, if you don’t want to do this.” Sara said to give Sandy an easy way out.

“There will be a couple of us doing it sis, but I’ll be doing the main stint to start with.” Sandy said as she kept hugging her baby sister. “Michelle and Jo want to help out as well, so it will be fine until we get you back on your feet.” Sandy added with a stern look.

“If I ever get back on my feet again.” Sara said looking a little gloomy at the thought of being stuck in a wheelchair for the rest of her life.

“Don’t even think like that!” Sandy snapped. “You’ll be back on your feet and back out there slaying the vampires in no time.” Sandy added as she poked Sara in the chest.

Sara found herself wanting to believe her sister was right. She wanted another go at Spike, but not until she had her slayer power back, and full use of her legs, if she ever got full or part use of them back.

“How do you all plan to go to school as me, if Sheana can’t charm a ring or something to let you look like me?” Sara asked wanting to change the subject away from her lack of a working set of legs.

“Sheana suited up earlier and charmed a ring and a locket. Then Hypatia had to carry her over to the bed so she could rest for a couple of hours.” Sandy said with a frown. “We’ve had to stop Sheana from trying to heal you a couple of times already.” Sandy added.

“I’ll be fine again soon sis.” Sara said as she smiled at Sheana stood over with Samantha and Hypatia.

Sheana saw this as a sign it was okay for her to come over and get a hug, so Sara was soon hugging a sobbing Sheana as she fell on the bed. “I’m sorry I failed you sis, please forgive me?” Sheana sobbed.

“I don’t blame you for this Sheana, so it’s hard for me to forgive you.” Sara smiled as she broke the hug with Sheana and looked her in the eyes. “I saw you blink Prue to safety, how is she doing?”

“I’m doing just fine, worry about getting back on your feet, so I can watch you stake that sorry piece of Sh...” Prue said from the doorway just as Jenna slapped her on the arm she had in a sling. “Ouch!” Prue said looking down at her baby sister.

“I warn you about using words like dat around me.” Jenna said with her nose in the air just before she grinned at Sara and ran over to give her a special get well hug.

“Hi Jen bear. I hope you’ve been looking after them all for me while I was sleeping?” Sara asked as she sat Jenna on her knee and hugged her.

“I do my best Sara, but you know what grownups like for being silly.” Jenna said with a roll of the eyes just before she started hugging Sara again. “Please get well again soon Sara.” Jenna added as she started sobbing. Jenna could read the worry in Sara’s mid, and was reacting to that as she sobbed.

“I’ll do my very best Jen bear.” Sara said as she hugged the little girl while she sobbed. “I thought you’d be fully healed again by now Prue.” Sara added as she watched Prue walk over to the bed and sit on the edge of it next to Sandy.

“Silver stakes take longer to recover from.” Prue pointed out. “I feel like such a fool.” Prue added with a wince as she tried to move the shoulder she’d been stabbed in.

“You feel like a fool? How do you think I feel?” Sara said as she tapped the side of her left leg, still not feeling anything below the waist. “At least you got to walk away from it.” Sara added.

“I didn’t mean that Sara. I feel like a fool because I forgot to put my protection charm on when I got changed.” Prue said as she looked down at her lap in shame. “That silver spike never should have touched me, and I forgot all about it until I felt it dig into my shoulder.” Prue added with another wince as she felt more pain stab through her shoulder.

Sara was just about to speak when she heard someone running towards the room. She smiled when she saw it was Jo. The smile soon faded when she saw how angry he was with her. “Hi Jo.” Sara smiled, hoping to calm him a little before he exploded.

“I told you not to face him without your powers! Now look at you.” Jo snapped as he ran over to the bed and pulled Sara into a hug as he started sobbing as well. Sara was shocked to see Jo show his emotions like this with a room full of people watching.

“I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you Jo, but I had to try and stop him killing anyone else.” Sara said as she wrapped her arms around Jo and hugged him while he got it out his system.

“You are going to get better, and then you will show that blood sucker just what a Slayer can do.” Jo said once he’d got his emotions under control again.

“Yes sir!” Sara giggled as she snapped him a salute. Sara liked this bossy side of Jo, just like she also liked his more gentle said when he put on the ring and became Josie for her.

“Now Sara’s awake, I think we could all use something to eat.” Hypatia said.

Jo was soon lifting Sara out the bed and placing her in a wheelchair. He then claimed pushing rights as they followed Hypatia to a lift she had down to the ground floor of her mansion. Once Jo and Sara were in the lift heading down with Jenna sat on Sara’ knee hugging her. The others all went down the stairs.

“How did you all get here?” Sara asked as they all took a seat in the large kitchen while Samantha and Karen set to work making them all something to eat.

“Mum drove us here and Sheana blinked Jo and Michelle here.” Sandy explained.

“Scared me half to death when I was woken to the sight of Sheana in her witch disguise slapping a hand over my mouth to stop me screaming.” Jo chuckled as he thought about it. “I soon got over it though when she said you’d been hurt in the fight with Spike.” Jo added as he looked down at Sara’s legs in the wheelchair.

Sara knew she had to be strong, if only to keep her family and friends from worrying about her. “I’ll be back on my feet in no time.” Sara said as she took hold of Jo’s hand and smiled at him.

Karen and Samantha were soon bringing the first plate of bacon sandwiches over to the table for everyone to help themselves. Sara was actually quite hungry, so she was the first to take a couple and start munching on them, this soon made the others relax enough to take one. They were soon feeling full and a lot happier to see Sara at least up and eating, even if she was doing it while being sat in a wheelchair.

“I’m sorry to do this, but we better see about getting off, or you’ll all be late for school.” Karen said as she looked at the time. “We also need to get Jo home before his parents realise he’s not in his room.” Karen added as she looked at Sheana for some assistants with that one.

Sheana was soon suited up in her Black Witch disguise and holding out her hands to take Jo and Michelle home again. Sara gave each of them a hug just before she watched Sheana blink them all away.

Prue and Jenna were going to be stopping at the mansion with Sara, while Karen was going to drive Sandy back home so she could pretend to be Sara until Sara was able to take over doing it again. Sara had tried to argue the fact that Jo and Mike/Michelle were also going to spend some time as her. She was worried about them losing time at School, but none of them would listen to her, so Sara knew she had to focus on getting well again.

Sara gave her mum and sister a hug before watching them drive away from the top step of the entrance to the mansion. Hypatia then pushed Sara back into her home so she could be returned to the healing bed for some much needed rest.

*****

Sheana had blinked Jo home and then blinked Michelle home so she could become Mike again for school. Sheana had sat on Michelle’s bed and watched as she put on her ring and she morphed back into Mike. Sheana found it hard to contain her emotions once she saw Mike stood in the middle of the room, so she started sobbing again, as she jumped up and threw herself into his arms.

Mike just hugged her as she sobbed. He knew the sight of seeing Sara stuck in the wheelchair had been a lot for any of them to take in. Once Sheana had stopped sobbing and pulled herself together again, Mike finished getting ready for school and then Sheana blinked them over to her home, so she could take a shower and get read herself.

Sandy and Karen were stood in the bedroom talking to Mike when Sheana got done in the bathroom. Sandy was just about to place the ring on her finger. Sandy took a couple of deep breaths and then she slipped the ring onto her finger. Due to Sandy and Sara looking so much alike anyway, the changes didn’t take long. Sandy still looked a little freaked out though when she looked in the mirror and saw her baby sister looking back at her.

“This feels so weird.” Sandy said sounding just like Sara now. “I hope we can pull this off.” Sandy added with some doubt in her voice, or Sara’s voice.

“You’ll do just fine sweetie.” Karen said as she pulled Sandy/Sara into a hug. “Sheana, Mike and Jo will be there to help you deal with it.” Karen added as she kissed Sandy/Sara on the forehead.

Sandy giggled as she hadn’t felt her mum do that in some time. “I miss you doing that mum.” Sandy/Sara smiled.

“I thought you’d gotten too old for it, so I stopped, but I’ll try and remember to do it now and again once you’re back to the Sandy you.” Karen smiled as she stepped back and let Sandy/Sara get dressed for school.

Sheana and Sandy/Sara were soon dressed and walking into the kitchen where Mike was sat with Karen while they waited for them to get dressed. They had no sooner entered the kitchen than the doorbell sounded, telling them someone was at the front door. Already being on her feet Sandy/Sara went to answer it only to find a shocked looking Jo stood there looking at her like he’d just seen a ghost.

“Sara?” Jo said as his mouth hung open in shock.

“Yes, sort of.” Sandy/Sara said sounding cryptic as she held up the hand with the charmed ring on it.

The light bulb came on in Jo’s eyes as he remembered the ring Sheana had charmed to make it so one of them could pretend to be Sara until she was on her feet again. Jo found himself wishing that he’d soon be seeing the real Sara stood where Sandy/Sara was stood at the minute. “Sorry Sandy, but it’s just a little weird seeing my girlfriend stood there, but it’s not my girlfriend stood there.” Jo said looking confused himself with what he just said.

Sandy/Sara suddenly looked worried when Jo said the word ‘girlfriend’ She realised that Sara and Jo were an item, so she’d have to pretend to be an item as well. “I think we might need to break up, or at least have an argument in public, so we don’t have to act all lovey duvey.” Sandy/Sara pointed out.

Jo looked shocked again for a couple of seconds until his brain kicked in and understood what Sandy/Sara was getting at. He didn’t fancy the idea of making out with Sandy, even if she did look like Sara at the minute. “Okay, sounds good to me, but we need to do it after we get to school, so all the students can see it happen.” Jo said.

“Cool! I’ll even add a slap across the face and some name calling. You can just say it’s that time of the month. Most students understand that one.” Sandy/Sara said with a roll of her eyes.

Jo was soon chuckling as he realised Sandy and Sara were more alike than he’d first realised. “You really do look like Sara when you do that.” Jo chuckled some more as Sandy/Sara let him into the house.

Sandy/Sara and Jo explained their plan to Sheana and Mike before they left the house. They all thought it was a good plan because it meant that they would still hang out together, due to Sheana and Mike being an item still, but would also explain the reason for Sara being in a mood and acting different towards Jo.

“Have a fun day at school.” Karen said to Sheana and Sandy/Sara as she waved them off at the front door. Karen returned to the kitchen after waving the small group off up the street, she then fell in a chair and started sobbing herself now she was alone in the house.

Sandy/Sara walked with Sheana, while Jo and Mike walked together just behind. Jo didn’t want to risk doing anything that would weird Sandy out while she was pretending to be Sara, so they all thought it the best way to walk to school.

They were soon walking into the school grounds, and were glad that Sandy was pretending to be Sara, as there seemed to be a larger number of vans and other people doing things around the school. Sandy picked a nice public spot to throw her fit and turn on Jo.

“You can be such a pig Jo Norman!” Sandy/Sara shouted just before she raised her hand and slapped Jo right across the face leaving him looking totally shocked. Sandy/Sara then stormed off with Sheana running to catch up.

Jo and Mike were left stood in the middle of a large group of students being looked at as Jo rubbed the side of his face. “Wrong time of the month!” Jo laughed as he made a quick exit to the knowing looks of the other students, both male and female. “Remind me never to piss Sara’s sister off for real.” Jo whispered to Mike once they were far enough away from the large group still looking and talking about the world class slap.

Sheana soon caught up with Sandy/Sara and then led her in the right direction for their homeroom. “Do you think Jo will be alright sis?” Sandy/Sara asked looking worried. “I hit him a lot harder than I wanted to.” She added with a wince.

“I thought that you wanted it to look real anyway, and it did that.” Sheana giggled as she thought about the shocked look on Jo’s face when Sandy/Sara slapped him after calling him a pig.

Sandy/Sara was soon letting Sheana speak to the other students before she did, so Sheana could say the other student’s name for her. Sandy thought the school was just like the one she went to when she was Sara’s age, so she was ready for the different groups of people hanging out.

The morning went okay, and Sandy/Sara was getting to know the other students. They met up with Mike and Jo for lunch. Sara acted a little distant from Jo, but it added to the whole story that had got around about the two of them splitting up. Sandy/Sara had already been asked out by three other boys by the time lunchtime came around.

“Sorry for slapping you so hard Jo.” Sandy/Sara said once they were away from the other students and under their favourite tree.

Mike had turned up the power on his signal blocker, so they could talk freely about the real Sara, and how they all thought she was coping with what happened to her.

“Don’t worry about it Sara.” Jo said, keeping things simple by just using the name of the person Sandy was pretending to be. “It helped sell the story to the others.” Jo added as he rubbed the spot where Sandy had slapped him, even though it had been a couple of hours now since she did it.

“I’ve already been asked out by three boys.” Sandy/Sara said with a grin. “Not that I plan to go out with any of them.” Sandy/Sara added when she saw the hurt look on Jo’s face.

“Not even to keep it looking like we’ve broke up?” Jo mumbled, still looking worried that Sandy might go out on a date with one of them.

“I’m just here to make up the numbers and keep my sister’s face showing up around school. I have no plans to do anything crazy like lead some guy on when I know my sister loves you Jo.” Sandy/Sara said looking very serious. “I’m going to drive over to see Sara after school; I trust you three will be coming along?” Sandy/Sara asked, trying to change the subject a little.

“I trust you will be changing first?” Mike asked with a grin. “Not sure Sara wants driving without a license added to the list of trouble’s she’s dealing with right now.” Mike added.

“I better then hadn’t I?” Sandy/Sara giggled as she looked down at her school uniform.

*****

Sara wanted to wallow in self pity for a while, but Jenna wouldn’t let her, and soon Sara was actually having fun colouring and playing various board games with the little girl. The only worrying thing for Sara was the fact they had her hooked up with tubes to drain of any unwanted fluids. Samantha had taken the day off from work to help keep an eye on Sara and Prue with some help from Hypatia. Sara wasn’t happy about this part of the being looked after, but she knew it was better than making a mess in her wheelchair.

“How you feeling now Sara?” Prue asked as she joined her and Jenna out in the gardens. “I hope this little monster isn’t being too much trouble?” Prue giggled as she started to tickle Jenna with her good arm.

“About as well as can be expected given the state I’m in.” Sara said tapping her legs. “Jenna is the only thing stopping me from going mad right now.” Sara added with a grin as she watched the way Prue loved to play and tease her baby sister.

“Most would say that the other way around, and think she was driving them mad.” Prue giggled some more as she carried on tickling Jenna with her one good arm.

Jenna managed to break free from Prue and jumped up on Sara’s knee. “Save me Sara, save me from my mean big sister.” Jenna said as she turned her head to look at Prue, just before she stuck her tongue out at her.

Sara was glad to be able to still hug Jenna, even if she couldn’t chase her around like she use to. “How’s the shoulder?” Sara asked as she wrapped her arms around Jenna in a protective hug.

“Getting better, but it will be a couple of days before it’s fully healed.” Prue said with a sigh. “I still can’t believe I forgot to put my protection charm back on before we left the house.” Prue growled as she slammed her hand down on the table, putting a crack in it.

“I should make you pay for that Prudence.” Hypatia said as she walked over to the table with a tray full of sandwiches, while Samantha followed just behind with a tray of drinks for them all.

“Sorry Tia. I’ll be happy to play you for it.” Prue said looking a little sheepish about what she’d just done. “I’m still a little upset with myself for getting hurt.” Prue added as she lifted her arm in the sling trying to point out what Hypatia already knew.

“You should have known better than to let Spike get the upper hand on you Prudence, and you should never have turned your back on him either Sara.” Hypatia scolded them both. “You should have both been ready for anything he threw at you.” She added as she handed them both a plate with some sandwiches on. Sara had more on hers than Prue, but then she was going to be sharing them with Jenna, who had turned around and was now sat sideways on Sara’s knee with the plate on her knee ready to feed them both.

“It won’t happen again Hypatia. That’s if I get another chance to face him.” Sara said with a sigh just before Jenna made her take a bite from a sandwich before taking a bite herself. “I am able to feed myself you know.” Sara giggled after chewing and swallowing the bite Jenna had just made her take.

“I knows, but I’s want to help you’s get better.” Jenna said in a bossy tone as she made Sara take another bite.

“Your slayer powers are already coming back and healing you Sara, so I have a good feeling you will be back on your feet in no time.” Hypatia said with confidence. “You had a good sized bruise when I removed you helmet, when you first arrived after the fight, but you would never know now that you had ever been in a fight, if not for the wheelchair.” Hypatia added as she pointed at the wheelchair Sara was sat in.

I think healing some bruises is a lot simpler than trying to fix a broken spine.” Sara pointed out, not wanting to fill herself with false hope.

Hypatia could see that Sara didn’t want to talk about her walking again one day soon, so she decided to approach Sara helping Samantha with something else while she was stopping at the mansion.

“I was wondering if you felt up to giving us a hand to monitor the men in black?” Hypatia asked. “It’s all computer stuff, so you could even sit out here and do it while making the most of the sunshine.” Hypatia added.

Sara wanting to be doing something to feel useful, nodded and then waited for Samantha to run off and return with a fancy looking laptop for her to use. Samantha spent a little time showing Sara what she needed to do and then she left Sara and Jenna to go through the footage and emails they had managed to steal from the men in black’s feeds at school and also while out in their vans patrolling.

The two of them had been looking at different bits for some time when Sara found a message addressed to the commander, so she looked at it and found it to be footage of the fight she’d had with Spike, so she pressed play and started to watch it. Sara shuddered when she saw Spike plant his foot in her back. She still remembered the pain she felt, but now she knew what had caused it.

“You not watch that again Sara.” Jenna said as she closed down the file. “Dat Spike mean man.” Jenna added with a pout.

“Yes he is.” Sara said as she pulled Jenna in for a hug, but she was distracted by the fact the men in black had footage of the fight, that would mean they knew about the demon hang out and let it carry on, but she couldn’t work out why. “I wonder if Hypatia knows about this?” Sara thought to herself.

“I not think she be happy about it if she did Sara.” Jenna answered.

“What has Prue warned you about nosing around in other people’s thoughts?” Sara said as she looked Jenna in the eyes. “You know how upset she gets with you.” Sara lightly scolded her.

“I not do anyfing.” Jenna whined. “You talk to me dat way.” Jenna added as she tapped the side of her head with a finger.

“I did?” Sara asked looking puzzled. “So you can hear me now?” Sara thought to Jenna.

“Yes.” Jenna giggled. “Does this mean you get your powers back?” Jenna asked with a grin.

Eager to find out if she did have her mind power back, and it wasn’t just a fluke thing between her and Jenna. Sara closed her eyes and reached out to see if she could find any of the others in the mansion. She was soon sat on the edge of Prue’s thoughts as she sat in the fighting room trying to work out why she wasn’t able to kill spike. Sara stopped there for a little time watching Prue go over the short fight she had with Spike just before he got the silver spike from her and then drove it into her shoulder.

“She not happy Spike got better of her, and she forgets to pick up pretty necklace.” Jenna said with a sigh as she tagged along on Sara’s mind trip around the mansion.

“She just needs some time, and a second shot at him.” Sara said. “I know how she feels.” Sara added with an edge of anger in her voice as she thought about the video she’d just seen of Spike slamming his boot into her back.

“I think you be getting some of your other powers backs to Sara.” Jenna said breaking Sara out of her thoughts and what she’d like to do to Spike when she saw him again.

Sara looking at Jenna, and then down at the arm of the wheelchair where the little girl was now looking. Sara let her mouth fall open when she saw that the arm of the wheelchair had been crushed to match the shape of her closed fist that was still gripping it. Sara had crushed it between her fingers like it was play-doh. She prised her hand free of the crushed arm rest and then started grinning as she grabbed Jenna and threw her up in the air before catching her again.

Jenna suddenly didn’t look as excited about Sara having her strength back as she did a second ago. Jenna clung onto Sara while looking scared she might throw her up again. “Jenna not like that Sara. You not do again otay?” Jenna asked in a shaky voice.

“I’m sorry Jen bear; I got a little carried away Sara said as she hugged the shaking little girl in her arms.

“Jenna thought she getting thrown away.” Jenna said as she cuddled into Sara even more.

“I’d never do that sweetheart.” Sara pouted. “And I did catch you again.” Sara pointed out.

Sara decided to reach out and see if Samantha and Hypatia were available to her. She soon found Samantha pouring over some device she was working on in her lab. Sara didn’t stop with her thoughts for long, due to it being like a washing machine on a spin cycle.

“No wonder she doesn’t sleep with all that going on in there.” Sara thought to Jenna as they left Samantha’s mind.

“Why you not get in trouble for being nosey?” Jenna asked with a pout as they left Samantha to her crazy thoughts while they went to see if Hypatia was available to chat.

“I probably would if they knew I was there Jen bear, but I’m just doing a field test of my power.” Sara tried to explain.

“If we’s get caught den, you can takes the blames for it.” Jenna thought as she let Sara carry on her testing.

“Thanks a lot partner.” Sara thought back with a giggle.

“No partner, you in charge, me just following like a good little girl.” Sara could hear the smug little grin in Jenna’s voice as she said it.

Sara just smiled to herself as she reached out and soon found herself stood at the large stone wall that kept everyone out of Hypatia’s mind. Sara formed an image of herself and then Jenna, as they walked along the wall until they came to the large wooden doors and the button that said, ‘For the Slayer’s use only’ So Sara pushed the button and then waited for Hypatia to let them in.

It didn’t take long for the doors to open and a smiling Hypatia to welcome them inside. “I see someone is getting their gifts returned to them.” Hypatia smiled as she gave each of them a mental hug as she led them out to the mind version of the garden they were already sat in.

“Yes I am.” Sara smiled; glad to be walking again, even if it was only in a mental version of the garden. Sara giggled as she started chasing Jenna around as they both had fun laughing and squealing. “My strength is returning as well.” Sara added as she showed Hypatia an image of the arm rest on the wheelchair she’d just crushed in her hand.

“I don’t think it’ll be long before you’re doing this again in the real world.” Hypatia pointed to the fact that Sara was running around after Jenna still.

“I really hope you’re right. This feels wonderful after being stuck in the wheelchair most the day.” Sara said as she looked down at her bare feet and wiggling her toes in the grass.

“Until you’re back on your feet in the real world Sara, we could train in here to keep you up to speed, and I can also show you some new moves to stop this terrible thing happening again.” Hypatia suggested.

“That sounds like a great idea.” Sara said with a big grin on her face. “This feels so real to me that I could almost forget what’s happened to me out in the real world.” Sara added with a sigh.

Sara chased Jenna around for another ten minutes before she remembered the reason for seeking out Hypatia, so she led Jenna over to the table where Hypatia had gone and sat down, so she could ask her about the men in black having footage of her getting beaten by Spike the night before.

“I sense that something troubles you child.” Hypatia said after she watched Sara take a seat and then pull Jenna up onto her knee for a cuddle.

“It does. I was wondering if you’d looked at any of the latest footage we acquired from the men in black?” Sara asked.

“No, Sammi normally comes to me with anything she thinks I need to know about, so I can then decide what to do about it.” Hypatia said as she looked more interested in whatever Sara had found. “What have you found?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“The Commander had people at Armen’s pub last night, and they filmed me getting beaten by Spike.”

“The Commander must have demon spies working for him.” Hypatia said looking angry. “Armen has mind readers working in his little tavern, just to stop evidence getting out.” She added through gritted teeth.

“What can you do about it now? If you approach this Armen, the men in black will find out about us hacking into their system.” Sara pointed out.

“You leave that to me my dear. I want you to focus on getting well again, so you can put a stop to Spike and his witch.”

“Do you have some time to do some mental training now? I’d like to stretch my mind so to speak.” Sara said as she got up and then morphed into her Slayer form.

“I’d be happy to train with you Sara, but please stop if you start to feel tired. You are still a long way from being recovered.” Hypatia warned.

Sara and Hypatia started training while Jenna slipped out and curled up on Sara’s knee like she was a kitten, and was soon fast asleep. Sara and Hypatia trained for a couple of hours before Sara needed to stop and get some rest out in the real world.

*****

The Commander burst into the command centre looking for answers. He’d got all his people working on keeping track of where this Spike might be, and also finding out if any of the students or teachers were missing from school, or injured. He could tell from the video a couple of his spies had taken the night before that this Slayer had been hurt bad and almost killed by this vampire calling himself Spike.

“Speak to me people! What do we know?” He asked.

“The vampire Spike has vanished, and we can’t find any students or teachers missing from school, or hurt in anyway. The only student missing is the one that put up the posters around the school, and she’s been in the psyche ward since the police took her away yesterday.” One of the techs explained.

“There’s no way that’s the same Slayer that fought me the other day sir.” Karl said as he pointed at the footage being shown on repeat. He’d been given the all clear to leave the medical section, but not the base. Karl was just glad to be out of the white room and helping out where ever he could.

“Maybe this Spike has some form of Slayer kryptonite.” The Commander thought out loud. “If he has some way to even the playing field with this Slayer, then I want to know what it is.” The commander added.

“I think we’ve seen the last of the Slayer sir, looking at that video of him breaking her back.” Karl said as he pointed at Spike stamping his foot into the Slayers back, and her screaming out in pain as her legs went limp. “Looks like he took care of the vampire called Prue as well.” Karl added as he watched Prue get a silver stake plunged into her shoulder.

“I’ll believe that when you show me the two dead bodies, or one dead body and a pile of ash in the vampire’s case.” The Commander said. “And we still have the witch, and this Spike to deal with.” He added as he pointed at the witch dressed all in black just before she vanished from the pub, taking Prue with her.

“I find it hard to believe the Slayer goes to the school after seeing that footage sir. There’s no way she’d be up and walking about today if she was.” Karl said as he looked at live feeds from the school.

“I’m inclined to agree with you, but I would still like to know why we were getting such strong readings from the place to begin with, and also why the Slayer and her witch were so eager to get their hands on the portable mass storage device.” The Commander said looking to be deep in thought again.

“Part of me was hoping the Slayer would win against this Spike, because I don’t know how we’re going to stop him ourselves.” Karl said with a sigh.

“The only reason we had a problem last time was because we tried to take him alive. I’ve given the go ahead to use silver tipped bullets on this one.” The Commander informed Karl. “Silver bullets will put him down long enough for us to get him locked up and drugged, but if we kill him doing it, then no big loss.” The Commander added with a shrug that told Karl he wasn’t to bothered either way.

Karl was soon up to his neck in paperwork as he worked with the Commander and the others in the command centre trying to track down Spike, and also look for clues as to who the Slayer might be at the school.

*****

Sara was asleep on a sofa in the living room at the mansion with Jenna cuddled up to her when she felt someone stroking her hair. She cracked open one of her eyes and smiled when she saw Jo looking at her smiling.

“Hi baby.” Sara croaked out as she gave Jo a sleepy smile. She never bothered trying to move. Hypatia had helped her get on the sofa in the first place, just before Jenna jumped on there with her.

“How are you feeling now?” Jo asked looking worried.

“I’m getting my powers back.” Sara thought to Jo, making him jump when he heard Sara’s voice in his head.

“That’s great!” Jo said out loud, getting odd looks from Sheana, Sandy and Michelle. “I’ve not lost my marbles; Sara has her mind power back.” Jo said with a grin when he saw the worried looks.

“That’s great sis! Do you feel any change in your legs then as well?” Sandy asked looking hopeful.

“No, nothing yet, but it’s still early days yet.” Sara pointed out, not wanting to lose hope just yet. “How was school? Did I have a good time?” Sara asked with a giggle.

“We had a falling out with Jo.” Sandy said with a grin.

“And you slapped me as you called me a pig.” Jo grumbled as he rubbed his face where Sandy/Sara had let rip with the stinging blow.

“Why did you do that sis?!” Sara asked looking shocked to hear what her sister had done to Jo.

The sudden outburst woke Jenna. “What wrong Sara?” Jenna asked as she sat up and started rubbing sleep from her eyes. “Sheana!” Jenna shouted just before she leapt off the sofa right into Sheana’s arms, knocking her over on the living room floor.

“Hi Jen bear. Have you been looking after Sara for me?” Sheana asked as she wrapped the little girl in a hug.

“I try my best Sheana, but she started running around with Tia, den I gets tired and fall asleeps.” Jenna explained as she cuddled into Sheana who had managed to sit the two of them back up again while Jenna spoke.

“You were running around?” Jo asked as he looked down at Sara’s legs, waiting for her to move them.

“I was training in here Jo.” Sara said as she tapped a finger to her head. “I still have no feeling in my real legs, but in my mind, I can run around and do all the things I use to be able to do out here.” Sara added with a sigh.

“And you will again.” Sandy said with a determined look on her face as she looked Sara in the eyes.

“I hope so sis, but can we get back to the reason for you slapping my boyfriend while pretending to be me?” Sara asked with a frown.

Sandy and Jo explained the reason for the slap and the very public break up. Sara could see the reason for it, and was glad her sister wasn’t getting all cosy with Jo. Once they had done explaining what had happened through the day at school, Sandy went to help Samantha and Prue sort out some dinner for them all. They all sat down to eat when Karen arrived, and she’d had ten minutes to check on Sara’s well being.

“I’m sorry to be such a pain Sandy, but I will need you to let Jo or Michelle play Sara tomorrow. We need to go into the studio for the day, or people will start to talk, and not in a good way.” Samantha frowned. “As far as they know we were both out looking at new fabrics today, but if we’re away for two days in a row, or I start giving you time off, well you get the picture right?” Samantha asked.

“Yes I understand Samantha.” Sandy smiled. “Which one of you wants to play Sara then?” Sandy asked as she looked at Jo and Michelle.

“I’d normally jump at the chance to help out, and spend the day as a girl, but I have a test on advanced computer science tomorrow. It makes up a large part of my grade for the year, and I can’t retake it.” Michelle explained.

“It looks like I get to walk a mile in your shoes then.” Jo said with a nervous chuckle as he looked at Sara. His face suddenly turned to one of shock when he realised what he’d just said about walking in her shoes. “I’m so sorry Sara; I didn’t mean it like that. I can be such an idiot.” Jo scolded himself as he smacked himself in the forehead.

“Hey! Don’t worry about it.” Sara said calmly as she took hold of his hand and smiled at him. “I know you didn’t mean it in a nasty way, and I plan to be walking in them shoes again one day soon.” Sara said with a grin to show Jo she wasn’t mad or upset with him over the comment.

“I hope I can pull off being you for the day.” Jo said looking more than a little worried about his adventure in being a school girl the next day.

“Don’t forget that I’ll be able to help you out.” Sara smiled. Jo just sat looking at Sara with a blank look on his face. “I have my mind power back, so I can tag along and talk you through any tough spots you might get into.” Sara explained.

“Why don’t we just call it telepathy, or thought-transference? After all that is what you’re doing Sara.” Hypatia smiled. “Mind power makes it sound like something evil.” She added with a giggle.

“What about calling it ‘Mind Mojo’?” Jo said in a spooky voice as he looked all crazy with wide creepy eyes.

“That could work, if she was called Sara the Great, and she also did card tricks, and pulled rabbits from hats.” Hypatia giggled. “I think telepathy will work just fine.” She added.

“Why would you want to put a rabbit in a hat to begin with?” Sheana asked, having never seen a magician do a magic act.

This made everyone laugh, and Jenna then spent some time explaining to Sheana what Hypatia was getting at. Sheana liked the idea of putting on her own magic show for Jenna sometime, but she would wait for Sara to get back on her feet, so they could plan it out together.

It was soon time for Karen, Sandy, Michelle, Jo and Sheana to leave. Sheana was going to blink back once they had got Michelle home. Sara, Jenna and Prue were all stopping at the mansion until they were fully healed. Sheana didn’t want to spend a night alone in her and Sara’s bedroom. Too much time trapped in the ring as a genie had left Sheana craving the company of others around her all the time.

Sara gave her mum and sister a hug before pulling Jo close for a much longer hug and kiss goodbye. Then she sighed as she watched her mum drive away in her car and then Sandy in hers with Jo, Sheana and Michelle sat in it, all waving at her sat at the top of the steps to the mansion with Hypatia and the others all stood around her waving back.

Sheana blinked into the hallway at the mansion some time later and then made her way up to the bedroom Hypatia had set aside for them to use. Sheana’s powers were also returning now she was over her dreaded time of the month. She was now able to do magic again without the suit, and she had blinked back under her own steam.

Sara and Jenna were already in bed waiting for Sheana when she entered the room. Sheana started grinning just before she clicked her fingers and suddenly went from being fully dressed to being dressed in her night clothes ready for bed.

“I’m glad to see your powers returning as well sis.” Sara smiled as she watched Sheana slip into bed and cuddle up to Jenna who was already drifting off to sleep.

“Me to sis. Soon I’ll be strong enough to help get you back on your feet.” Sheana said looking hopeful. “Then we track down and kill this Spike.” Sheana added with a growl in her voice.

Sara couldn’t argue with that one and they all fell asleep snuggled up to each other. Sara couldn’t help but wonder just how well Jo would cope playing her for the day at school. She was glad she had her telepathy back, so she could see it for herself, and help him get through any sticky spots he might encounter.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 19

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Nineteen

Previously...

Sara gave her mum and sister a hug before she pulled Jo close for a much longer hug and kiss goodbye. Then she sighed as she watched her mum drive away in her car and then Sandy in hers with Jo, Sheana and Michelle sat in it, all waving at Sara sat at the top of the steps to the mansion with Hypatia and the others all stood around her waving back.

“I’m glad to see your powers returning as well sis.” Sara smiled as she watched Sheana slip into bed and cuddle up to Jenna who was already drifting off to sleep.

“Me to sis. Soon I’ll be strong enough to help get you back on your feet.” Sheana said looking hopeful. “Then we track down and kill this Spike.” Sheana added with a growl in her voice.

And now the story continues...

Sara woke the next morning before Sheana and Jenna, so she slipped the covers back and then looked down at her legs as she tried to make them move. She sat on the bed looking down at her toes trying to wiggle them, but nothing happened. Letting out a sigh, Sara pulled the wheelchair closer and then slid into it before pushing herself to the bathroom to wash her face and answer the call of nature, or in Sara’s case empty the Catheter Samantha had fitted the night before to stop Sara making a mess of herself.

Sheana and Jenna were sat up in bed by the time Sara got back into the bedroom. “Good morning sleepy heads.” Sara giggled as she looked at the two of them still looking half asleep.

“Morning sis.” Sheana said with a sleepy smile. “Any improvements with your legs?” Sheana asked looking hopeful.

“No, I’ve still got no feeling in my legs.” Sara said as she wheeled herself across the bedroom to the bed.

“I could try and help the healing process using my magic.” Sheana said as she made her hands spark with it.

“Okay, but only if you can be sure you won’t leave yourself to weak to go to school, or blink back home to get ready for school.” Sara said looking hopeful that Sheana could help her get back on her feet again.

Sheana was soon out of bed and kneeling in front of Sara as she put her hands on Sara’s legs and started chanting in some strange language. Sara looked down as she saw the blue glow spread up and down her legs from where Sheana had her hands resting just above her knees. Even though Sara could see the glow, she still couldn’t feel anything happening. Sheana stopped after a couple of minutes and looked sad when she realised that no amount of magical power was going to get Sara walking again. It was down to Sara’s own body to fix the broken areas, if they could be fixed.

“I’m sorry sis, but there doesn’t seem to be anything I can do for you.” Sheana said looking upset with herself. “I think the same spell I first cast as a genie, is now stopping my magic from helping you to get well again.” Sheana explained the reason she thought her magic just wasn’t doing anything.

“Don’t worry about it Sheana. I know you’d help if you could.” Sara pulled Sheana into a hug as she said it, to let her sister know she was grateful for her trying in the first place. “Maybe the same magic will also help fix the problem in time.” Sara added looking a little more upbeat about it.

Not wanting Sheana to leave for school on an empty tummy, Sara had Jenna sat on her knee as the three of them made their way down the hallway to the elevator, and then went down to the kitchen where they found Hypatia and Samantha sat having a cup of tea.

“Morning!” Samantha said as she jumped up and ran over to give them all a hug. “Take a seat and I’ll get you all sorted out with some breakfast.” Samantha added as she ran over to the fridge and started pulling things out to make omelettes for them all. She also got Jenna a bowl and a box of coco pops, and then the milk.

Sheana sorted out Jenna while Samantha set to work sorting out breakfast for them. Jenna was humming to herself as she sat at the table with her bowl of cereal.

“How can you eat that stuff child?” Hypatia asked as she watched Jenna working her way down the large bowl of cereal.

“It easy, looks.” Jenna said with a grin as she showed Hypatia how to put the spoon in the bowl before lifting it back out full of the yummy chocolate cereal. “Den you just put it in here.” Jenna added just before she pushed the spoon into her mouth and pulled it back out empty of cereal.

“I can see how you eat it Jenna. I just wonder why you would want to?” Hypatia asked with a frown when she saw that Jenna was just playing with her, and actually knew just what she was getting at.

“Have you’s ever tried it before Tia?” Jenna asked.

“No, can’t say I’ve ever fancied it.” Hypatia said pulling a face.

“You try it then, them really yummy.” Jenna said as she held up a spoon full for Hypatia to try. Hypatia opened her mouth to say she’d give it a miss, but before she could say a word, Jenna pushed the spoon into her mouth.

Sara, Sheana, Jenna and even Samantha all stopped and looked at Hypatia expecting her to spit the coco pops back out, but she looked worried to start with, but soon looked surprised at the taste. “They are quite good actually.” Hypatia smiled. She was soon grabbing a bowl and then the box of cereal.

Prue entered the kitchen with a silver flask in her hand, but she stopped dead in her tracks and had to slap a hand over her mouth when she saw Hypatia sat next to Jenna with a bowl of coco pops in front of her. “Now I’ve seen everything.” Prue giggled as she finally got her giggling under control enough to speak as she carried on walking towards the fridge where they kept the flasks of blood.

Samantha soon had breakfast on the table, and the girl’s all ate while they talked. Sheana and Sara explained about the magic not working on Sara’s legs, and how Sara thought it could be the spell that made her female and the slayer that was preventing Sheana’s magic working now.

“If that is the case Sara, then in time the same spell should return you to the version of you that was first created when the wish was first granted.” Hypatia said looking hopeful.

“That’s what Sheana and I are hoping for now.” Sara said looking excited about the fact she could be walking again soon.

They were soon finished with breakfast, and Sheana got ready to leave, but not before she gave Sara and Jenna a hug. Sara thought she’d never feel sad about missing school, but then up until she found the ring and then made her wish, she never thought she’d be a female either. The only thing stopping Sara feeling down was the fact she’d be spending some time with Jo and the others through the day using her telepathy, and helping Jo deal with pretending to be her.

*****

Karen and Sandy were in the kitchen just having a cup of tea when they saw Sheana appear. “Morning Sheana dear. How were Sara and Prue doing this morning?” Karen asked as she got up from the table and gave Sheana a hug.

“Prue’s doing much better, but I think Sara’s hiding her worry over not being able to walk still.” Sheana explained her concerns. “I tried using my magic to heal her legs, but it had no affect on her. We all think the original spell I cast as a genie is preventing any of my spells now from working.” Sheana added with a frown.

“Does that mean the first spell will fix the damage Spike did to her then at some point?” Sandy asked, hoping she understood what Sheana was getting at with the genie wish Sara had made to make her the female slayer she was now, would eventually restore her legs to working order.

“That is what we are all hoping for, but even that will take some time to correct all the damage Spike did when he broke her back.” Sheana said, not having any idea as to how long it could be before Sara got use of her legs back.

The doorbell chiming stopped any further talk about Sara’s ability to walk again one day. Karen went to answer the door and smiled when she saw Jo and Mike stood at the front door.

“Good morning Jo, Mike, are you sure you want to pretend to be Sara for the day Jo?” Karen asked as she let the two boys into the house before leading them into the kitchen.

“I may not be able to slay vampires, do magic or even reprogram a computer, but I can do this to help keep my girlfriend off the MIB radar Karen.” Jo said with some pride in what he was about to do.

“You do more than you give yourself credit for Jo, but I’m glad you’re willing to do this for my daughter.” Karen said as she hugged him and kissed him on the cheek making him blush a deep shade of red.

Sandy was soon handing Jo the ring over that she’d worn the day before. Sheana had charmed the ring to change the person wearing it into a school uniform dressed version of Sara to make it quicker and easier to achieve the right look in the shortest time possible. Sheana had also added the one hour delay to the person changing back once the ring was removed; this would cover the ring being taken off in the wrong place and the wrong time and leaving the person exposed as a fake Sara.

Jo took the ring from Sandy and then took a couple of calming breaths before he slipped the ring on and then watched as he started to transform into a copy of his girlfriend. There was very little pain, but it felt just as weird as when he became Josie. Like his Josie form, Jo could get pregnant and even suffer a period if Sheana wanted to be that mean, so Jo knew all the warnings already.

The biggest worry Jo had about pretending to be Sara, was the fact he would have to act like Sara. Jo was lucky as Josie because no one expecting Josie to be anyone but Josie. Jo as Sara would have to interact with Sheana in a sisterly way, just like Sara would do day in and day out.

“Did it work?” Jo asked when he felt all the changes slow down and finally stop. He knew it must have because it sounded like Sara asking the question, not him. He tried to look down at his feet, but found his view now blocked by a set of breasts forcing out the white blouse and yellow and blue tie that was all part of the school uniform. Jo could also feel the bra and panties under the uniform, and the skirt brushing against his, or more to the point Sara’s legs.

“Hi sis.” Sheana said in answer to Jo/Sara’s question.

“You may want to stand with your legs together, and straighten your back. Girl’s don’t slouch like that.” Mike pointed out as he looked at Jo/Sara stood like Jo would normally stand.

“I’m having second thoughts about doing this now.” Jo/Sara said looking worried about making a big mistake.

“You’ll do just fine baby. I’ll be with you every step of the way guiding you.” Sara’s voice said in his head.

“Sara? Is that really you, or am I losing my mind?” Jo thought back to her.

“No it’s really me Jo, so just relax and let me help you get the hang of being me to the rest of the world.” Sara said as she made it feel like she was slipping into Jo’s body with him.

Jo relaxed and felt a warm feeling like Sara was hugging him all over. He was soon doing everything just like he remembered Sara doing it, but he was still in control, just with Sara guiding his movements to look more feminine.

“Wow Jo. You soon got the hang of moving like Sara.” Mike said as he watched Jo/Sara moving just like he remembered the real Sara doing.

“Sara’s helping me get the hang of this new body.” Jo/Sara said as she tapped the side of her head to indicate Sara was in her mind helping her.

“Morning Mike.” Sara’s voice said in Mike’s head.

“Morning Sara. How are you feeling today?” Mike thought back with a smile.

“Glad to have some of my powers back, but I’m still missing not being able to walk.” Sara said with a pout to her voice. “I’m looking forward to being back at school, even if I’ve got to do it through my boyfriend, who is going to be pretending to be me for the day.” Sara added with a giggle.

“I forgot just how boring life use to be before you and Sheana showed up.” Mike giggled, or more to the point Michelle did, as it was always Michelle’s voice doing the talking in their mind chats.

“Thank you honey, I think.” Sara thought back just before she started to giggle, setting Mike/Michelle off giggling as well.

“Good morning sweetheart.” Karen interrupted as she pulled Jo/Sara into a hug, hoping that her Sara would feel it.

“Morning mummy.” Sara thought back as she nudged Jo/Sara into hugging her mother back.

“How are you feeling today sweetie?” Karen asked in their mind chat, sounding happy to be talking to her sick daughter for a little bit before they all had to head off to school and work. “Sandy and I will be over tonight to spend some time with you.” Karen added before Sara had time to answer her question.

“I’m doing just fine mummy, well apart from the whole legs not working thing, but I’m going to walk again mum, trust me on that one.” Sara said with determination in her voice. “And I know you and Sandy would be here all the time if you could, but you’re both very busy people with jobs, and I still have Jenna and Prue keeping an eye on me.” Sara added with a giggle.

“Give Jenna and Prue a hug from me will you honey? I’ve really missed not having Jenna here to fuss over this morning.” Karen sighed.

“I miss you to’s mummy.” Jenna’s giggly little voice suddenly said. “Don’t tells Prue I do this, she tells me off if she does.” Jenna added in a whisper, not that Prue could hear her if she shouted it.

“It will be our little secret then honey.” Karen whispered back.

Due to time getting on and Sheana not wanting to be late getting to school, she cheated a little and used magic to change from her normal clothes to her school uniform.

“I hope you magically washed behind your ears while you were getting ready for school?” Karen joked as she watched Sheana’s clothes turn into her school uniform.

“I washed before I left Hypatia’s home, mother.” Sheana said, not getting the little joke Karen was playing on her.

“I know you did sweetie. I was just teasing you.” Karen pouted. “We really do need to work on your sense of humour.” Karen added with a sigh as she pulled Sheana into a hug.

“I wonder if I will ever understand the way you all joke around.” Sheana said as she hugged her mother back.

“You don’t do to bad at the minute, so don’t go putting yourself down.” Karen pointed out.

“I have no plan to take my own life over it mother.” Sheana said looking shocked as she broke the hug with Karen.

“I didn’t mean it in that way silly. I meant don’t talk badly of yourself.” Karen said as she pulled Sheana back into the hug. “Now get off to school, and no giving my other daughter a bad name.” Karen said as she looked at Jo/Sara stood with Mike.

“I won’t mummy.” Jo/Sara said with a giggle.

“Okay then, off you go.” Karen said as she walked them to the front door to see them off. “I’ll call the school and pretend to be your mother Jo, and say you’re not feeling well and won’t be in today.” Karen added, not feeling one hundred percent happy about lying, but she also didn’t want to see the men in black come and drag her daughter away, or get hurt trying to take her away. Karen knew that Prue and Sheana wouldn’t stand by and let that happen, neither would Hypatia for that matter.

“But I thought you were my mother? Are you telling me I was adopted?” Jo/Sara asked looking shocked for a couple of seconds, just before she started giggling.

“Go to school. You know what I mean.” Karen giggled as she pushed the three children out the door and then waved to them as they walked up the road.

“Thanks for doing that Jo.” Sara’s voice said in Jo/Sara’s mind.

“Doing what?” Jo/Sara asked sounding puzzled.

“Making my mum laugh just now. I can see that she’s worried about me, so it was nice to see her giggling and looking happy for once.” Sara explained.

“I tend to joke about things when I’m nervous.” Jo/Sara thought back with a smile. He was happy to be able to talk with Sara, even if they couldn’t walk to school together like they normally would. Jo knew it was going to be a weird day being stuck in a lookalike body of his girlfriend, as he pretended to be her.

“You must be nervous quite a bit then Jo?” Sara asked with a giggle. Sara thought Jo did nothing but joke around.

“Ha ha, very funny. And can you call me Sara for the rest of the day? I don’t want to slip up and embarrass you at school today.” Jo/Sara thought to Sara.

“That’s a good idea, even if it is going to be weird talking to myself.” Sara said.

“You think this is weird? Try it from my angle.” Jo/Sara grumbled. “I’m in a female body that’s an exact copy of my girlfriends, and I’m pretending to be her for the day, and going to school.”

“Try being stuck in a wheelchair not being able to feel anything below the waist!” Sara snapped back before going quiet.

“Sara? Sara! Please don’t be gone. I’m sorry; I didn’t mean it like that.” Jo/Sara started pleading with the void in his head where Sara had just been talking to him. He was worried that Sara had left him to fend for him or herself for the day now. “If it was possible for me to trade places with you in that wheelchair, I’d do it in a heartbeat.” Jo/Sara shouted out in his/her own mind.

“I could never ask you to do that for me.” Sara’s voice said out of the darkness.

“That’s kind of the point silly. I’d just do it because I love you.” Jo/Sara giggled. “You will walk again Sara, I will promise you that.” Jo/Sara added in a firm voice.

“I’s glad you’re not’s together so you’s can start kissing.” Jenna’s voice suddenly popped in. “Dat would be icky.” She added with a strange sound that sounded like she’d just tasted something she didn’t like.

“Well stop nosing in on private chats then young lady.” Sara gasped. “I’ll tell Prue what you’ve been up to.” Sara warned.

“You not get Jenna in trouble with her big sister?” Jenna asked with a pout.

“She won’t, but I will.” Hypatia’s voice said all of a sudden. “Now come with me young lady, and let Sara speak with Jo in private.” Hypatia added.

“Otay. Sorry Sara, sorry Josie.” Jenna said sounding sad that she was being forced to leave.

“Don’t worry about it Jen bear.” Jo/Sara said feeling sorry for the little girl now. “I’ll come over and play some board games with you after school!” He/she added just before Jenna left the mind chat.

“You really mean dat Josie?” Jenna asked sounding all excited again now, and still using the female version of Jo’s name.

“Could I ever lie to you Jen bear?” Jo/Sara asked with a hurt tone to his/her voice.

“Not if I not want you to.” Jenna giggled.

“Jenna!” Hypatia’s voice boomed.

“Sorry, I not mean it Tia.” Jenna said just before she was gone from the mind link.

“I’m sorry about that you two.” Hypatia said in her normal sweet sounding voice again. “Hello Josie dear. Good luck at school today, not that you need it with Sara keeping an eye on you.” Hypatia added with a little giggle to her voice.

“Hi Hypatia! Thanks, but I still have to face them all in person.” Jo/Sara pointed out. “Please don’t be too hard on Jenna. She doesn’t mean any harm when she pops into other people’s chats.” Jo/Sara added trying to keep Jenna out of too much trouble.

“Don’t worry Josie dear, I’ve already got her chasing butterflies around in a meadow.” Hypatia giggled just before she fazed from the mind chat.

“In a meadow chasing butterflies?” Jo/Sara asked.

“Yes, Hypatia can do some pretty amazing things with her telepathy.” Sara pointed out. “I wish I could do things with my telepathy like she can.” Sara added with a sigh.

“I’m sure you will in time Sara. You’ve only been doing it for five minutes compared to Hypatia. I’m sure she’ll help you train your mind just like she is doing your body.” Jo/Sara said.

“That would be cool if she would. You, me, Sheana and Michelle could do some fun stuff without needing to leave the house then.” Sara said sounding excited about it.

“Speaking of Sheana and Michelle, do you feel like adding them to this little chat, so we can work out a plan for my first day as you at school?” Jo/Sara asked.

“That sounds like a great idea. It will be like a normal day with us all walking to school. Well three of you walking to school.” Sara added with a sigh, but she was soon focusing on finding Sheana and Mike/Michelle.

Sara had pulled Sheana and Mike into the chat before Jo had time to say anything more to Sara about her being able to walk again one day soon, so he had to settle for welcoming the other two into the little chat room they had set up.

“I thought Jo was being quiet.” Michelle’s voice said when she realised that Sara had linked them all up so they could talk without anyone else knowing about it.

“Can you just stick to calling me Sara for the rest of the day? I don’t want to slip up and answer to the wrong name at school.” Jo/Sara said with worry in his/her voice. Jo was focusing that hard on trying to be Sara that he was beginning to sound like her in the mind chat as well.

“Is it okay if we call you Josie in here though? It’s going to get confusing with two Sara’s in here at the same time.” Michelle pointed out the flaw in Josie’s plan.

“I see your point my good lady.” Jo/Sara said in a posh voice. “Okay, Josie it is in here then.” He/she added with a giggle.

“Will I be seeing either of you tonight? I was just wondering with Sandy working today.” Sara asked as she looked out at the world through the other three’s eyes. “My mum’s going to be coming over, but I’m not sure if she’ll be going home first or not.” Sara added.

“Don’t worry sis, I’m going to suit up when we get to Michelle’s house after school, and then I’ll blink us all over to see you.” Sheana said cheerfully.

“That’s great news.” Sara thought happily. “I was hoping to work on the disguise for Jo and Michelle to use at the cafe.” Sara added.

“How do we explain you not being there if you still can’t walk by the time the cafe’s ready to open?” Michelle asked.

“We could take it in turns pretending to be Sara until she’s back on her feet.” Jo/Sara suggested.

“That’s going to be a lot of work for us. Playing a couple of grownups. Michelle and Josie and then covering for Sara as well.” Michelle said sounding worried.

“I could always just start working at the cafe later, once I’m walking again.” Sara pointed out, not sounding very happy about being the weak link in the chain.

Sheana, Jo and Michelle suddenly found themselves in a busy street with Sara in a wheelchair trying to keep up with them as they went in and out of different shops trying on clothes while she was left watching them have fun. The vision soon faded and they were all back in the void again.

“What was that?” Jo/Sara asked with a little panic in his/her voice. “Did any of you see it as well?” Jo/Sara asked.

“Yes I saw it as well.” Michelle chipped in.

“So did I.” Sheana added. “Sara? Are you okay?” Sheana asked with worry in her voice.

“Yes I’m fine.” Sara snapped. “I’m sorry; you weren’t supposed to see any of that.” Sara added.

“Are you worried that we might start and leave you behind if you can’t get out that chair Sara?” Jo/Sara asked.

“Part of me fears what will happen if I don’t ever walk again, yes.” Sara said close to tears.

“None of us would ever do anything like what you just saw Sara. We would find other ways to go out and have fun with you if you never walk again, but we would never think of you as being a burden to us.” Michelle said with promise in her voice.

“I could never do that to you sister.” Sheana said as she sent Sara a mental image of the two of them hugging.

“Thanks you guys.” Sara thought back to them feeling much better. “These dark thoughts just creep up on me every now and then, I just never realised I could turn them into visions you could all see.” Sara added with worry in her voice.

“You did say that Hypatia could do some pretty impressive things with her telepathy, so it stands to reason you can as well.” Jo/Sara pointed out what Sara had said earlier. “Looks like you may need to keep your thoughts in check while holding this type of chat session.” Jo/Sara added with a smile.

“Wonderful, more things to train for.” Sara groaned.

“The joys of being the all powerful Slayer.” Michelle said with a giggle.

Seeing that she wasn’t going to get any sympathy from these three, Sara decided to just relax and enjoy the trip to school. The three of them were soon walking through the gates and Sara focused on helping Jo/Sara interact with the other students. Jo/Sara had got barely ten feet through the gates before a male student called Roy stepped right in front of her path. Jo/Sara tried to step around him, but he just blocked her path every time she stepped to the side.

“What’s your problem Roy?” Jo/Sara asked before thinking that Roy wouldn’t be a student Sara would now.

“Wow you know who I am?” Roy asked with a grin. Roy was an older student that was also one of the best athletes in the school, he was on the soccer team, and also the rugby team.

“Oh crap!” Jo/Sara thought to herself, and Sara it turned out.

“You need to be more careful Sara!” Sara said to Jo/Sara thinking it was weird telling herself off for doing something stupid. “Tell him that you remember Jo telling you about a time he picked on you. Jo you that is.” Sara added quickly.

“Yes I know who you are Roy, but only because Jo pointed you out to me as being the student that used to pick on him all the time.” Jo/Sara said in her best ‘I’m pissed off Sara voice’.

“I don’t sound like that! Do I?” Sara asked.

“Can we talk about this later?” Jo/Sara asked sounding a little flustered. “I’m kind of in the middle of something here.” She pointed out.

“Oh right, Sorry about that.” Sara giggled as she shut up and let Jo/Sara deal with Roy.

“That was just a couple of friends playing around.” Roy said trying to brush off whatever Jo might have told her, not realising that the girl he was talking to knew only to well that Roy enjoyed picking on the younger kids.

“So you were just having some fun with a friend when you stole his clothes while he tried out for the soccer team, and then again when you and a couple of your other friends almost killing him during his try out for the rugby team?” Jo/Sara asked with anger spilling out in her voice.

“Wow, he sure told you a lot about me didn’t he?” Roy said looking surprised at just how much Sara knew about the things he’d done to Jo in the past.

“Too much information.” Sara sang happily in Jo/Sara’s head.

“I asked him who the biggest jerk in school was, and you’re name came up.” Jo/Sara smiled sweetly as she thought about the fact she could call him a jerk while looking like this and he wouldn’t do a thing about it. “So can you get out my way?” Jo/Sara asked sounding annoyed.

“I will when I’ve asked you out on a date with me.” Roy said with a grin, like he’d not just been informed of what a jerk Sara thought he was.

“Have you been hit in the head one too many times with the ball Roy?” Jo/Sara asked with her mouth hanging open in amazement at just how thick this guy was. “I already have a boyfriend, and I think you’re a jerk! So can you work out what the answer would be if you did ask?” Jo/Sara said with her arms folded across her chest.

“You’ll think about it?” Roy asked, thinking that it was a real question Jo/Sara just asked him.

“No, Roy!” Jo/Sara snapped at him.

“You will go on a date with me?” Roy asked with a cocky grin on his face as he looked at the two boys stood with him, who also looked about as smart in the brain size as he did.

“No!” Jo/Sara said finding it hard to believe that this boy could even walk, never mind being able to run and think about kicking a ball as well. “No, means I would never go on a date with you. Ever!” Jo/Sara said as she drew out the word ‘ever’.

Sheana and Mike had been stood just behind Jo/Sara as she tried to explain to Roy that she wasn’t interested in going out with him. Sheana was a little shocked to hear Sara’s voice in her head.

“Sis? I need you to do me a favour.” Sara said.

“What’s that sis?” Sheana thought back.

“I need you to work your magic on Roy’s friend, the one with the drinks carton.” Sara pointed out as she showed Sheana the image of the friend stood to Roy’s left. He was stood trying to get a straw into the little hole, but looked to be having some trouble getting it to go in.

“What is it you want me to do?” Sheana asked. Sara was soon showing Sheana just what she had in mind for Roy, courtesy of his friend with the drink.

Roy was just about to say some other brain-dead thing when Jo/Sara had to jump back so she didn’t get sprayed with the juice now shooting out of the drink carton Roy’s friend was holding as it went all over Roy.

“What the hell man!” Roy said as he looked at his friend stood with the now empty carton, as he wiped the juice off is face and out his hair.

“Sorry man, I don’t know what happened. One minute the stupid straw wouldn’t go in, and then bam! This happened.” His friend pointed out as he looked at Roy wearing his drink.

“I think you should tell your friend to stick with the Sippy. He doesn’t look ready for cartons and straws just yet.” Jo/Sara giggled as she stepped around a soggy looking Roy and kept walking towards the main school building.

“What is a Sippy?” Sheana asked Mike as they walked towards the school buildings.

“It’s a special sort of cup designed for toddlers to use so they don’t spill their drinks.” Mike explained.

“Oh, so it was an insult that Sara just paid him then?” Sheana giggled.

“Yes it was, not that they would see it that way.” Jo/Sara frowned with annoyance. “I never realised just how thick Roy was before today.” Jo/Sara added.

“He’d never really said much to you before today.” Mike pointed out.

“I can’t believe he tried hitting on my... Me.” Jo/Sara managed to correct herself before letting it slip that she was really Jo pretending to be Sara, not that anyone would work it out, but the men in black might hear it and put two and two together.

“Calm down baby.” Sara’s voice said calmly in Jo’s head. “Once I’m back on my feet, we’ll show them all just how much we still mean to each other.” Sara added as she showed Jo an image of the two of them kissing.

Jo/Sara was that lost in the image of Sara kissing his male form that she walked straight into another group of boys. “Sorry.” Jo/Sara said as she snapped out of it and looked the boy she’d just bumped into right in the eyes.

“Don’t worry about it, Sara, right?” The boy asked with a smile. “Sorry to hear about you and Jo breaking up.” The boy added, but he didn’t look very sorry at all.

“Thanks, but we haven’t broken up. I’m just a little pis... upset with him right now?” Jo/Sara said correcting herself before she swore as she gave the boy a look that said ‘sorry, but I don’t know your name.’ Truth be told Jo did know the boy’s name, but he wasn’t going to give him an opening like he did Roy minutes earlier.

“Stuart, Stuart white.” The boy smiled as he held out his hand to shake Sara’s. “If you’re looking for some company while you and Jo try to work things out, I’d be glad to fill the role.” Stuart said with a smug look on his face.

“Oh my god! Do they put something in the water to make the boys like this?” Sara thought to Jo.

“You’d think so wouldn’t you?” Jo/Sara thought back to Sara with a growl. “Jo and I will be back together just as soon as he comes back to school.” Jo/Sara told Stuart in a firm tone of voice.

“Where is Jo anyway? Off licking his wounds somewhere?” Stuart asked with a smirk.

“No!” Jo/Sara snapped before taking a breath to calm back down again. “He’s caught that stomach bug that

’s going about.” Jo/Sara said. There was always some sort of a bug going about, so she thought it was a good lie.

“I’m sorry to hear that Sara.” Stuart said with the same smug look on his face that said he wasn’t sorry at all. “My offer still stands, if you ever need to talk.” He added, as he tried to look like he cared.

“Jo’s only got a stomach bug. You talk like he’s on his death bed.” Jo/Sara said looking a little weirded out now.

“Well you never know what these stomach bugs can turn into.” Stuart said with a sigh.

“I’ve got to get to class now.” Jo/Sara said with a nervous smile just before she grabbed Sheana by the arm and dragged her away with her, taking Mike along with them due to him holding hands with Sheana still.

“Well it’s nice to know I wouldn’t be short of a date if we ever did break up for real.” Sara giggled as she watched Jo/Sara weave her way through the other students at the school trying to avoid making eye contact or even bothering to answer any of the hi’s she was getting.

“Have you thought about breaking up with me?” Jo thought to Sara with panic in his voice.

“No silly.” Sara thought back with a giggle. “You should be proud of just how jealous you’re making all the other boys.” Sara pointed out.

“I hadn’t thought of it that way.” Jo thought, feeling a little smug with him, or herself. Forgetting about the mind link he was in with Sara and the others, Jo was soon daydreaming about rescuing Sara from a horde of other men, and then holding her in his arms as she thanking him for saving her. Jo soon snapped out of it when he heard Sheana start giggling out loud for no reason or to all the other students it looking that way.

“Sorry.” Sheana sniggered as she had to slap her hand over her mouth as she looked at Jo/Sara blushing as she realised what she’d just done by thinking what she did, or he did, as it was Jo that did all the hero stuff in the dream, not this version of Jo that looked like Sara.

It was soon time for Mike to part company with Sheana and Jo/Sara so he could get to his homeroom, so he wished the girls luck, but looked more at Jo/Sara as he said it. Sheana gave him a kiss on the lips before she let him run off up the hallway. Jo/Sara let out a sigh wishing she was Jo still and could be running off up the hallway with his friend.

The day went just like Jo/Sara thought it would, every boy she bumped into tried to ask her out on a date. It got to the point where Jo/Sara placed her headphones from her mp3 player in her ears just to stop them from trying, and the ones that did try just got a ‘I can’t hear you’ and a smile as she pointed at her ears, but not bothering to take them out and find out what the person wanted to talk to her about.

Sara helped with some of the lessons Jo/Sara would have trouble with, and Jo was glad to have Sara there with her. Jo/Sara did have one lesson without Sara being with her though. Sara had fallen asleep and lost the link for a short time. This panicked Jo/Sara a little, but Sara came back and apologised for the loss in signal.

*****

Hypatia was out in the garden with Jenna and Prue when they saw Sara wheel herself back out into the garden after she’d finished helping Jo pretend to be her for the day. Jo was on his way back to Mike’s house so they could then change and let Sheana blink them all over to the mansion.

“How did young Josie do at pretending to be you then Sara?” Hypatia asked with a smile.

“He did okay, but thanks to my sister slapping him the day before, he was getting hit on a lot.” Sara giggled as she thought about some of the cheesy lines some of them tried. Sara did look a little worried though when she thought about a couple of the girls that looked to be interested as well though. It was one thing to fancy Jo when he was Josie, but she didn’t have feelings for any of the girls at school.

Sara started grinning a little later when she saw Sheana still in her black witch armour and Michelle and Jo walk out into the garden. She wheeled herself half way across the lawn to meet Jo so they could hug and say a real hello to each other.

“It’s nice to see you back in your own body again Jo.” Sara sighed once they stopped greeting each other. “You do know that you’re the only one I want, right?” Sara asked as she looked into Jo’s eyes checking for any doubts he might have that she didn’t loved only him.

“If I did have any doubts, that kiss just showed me otherwise.” Jo grinned as he started pushing Sara back over to where the others were sat.

Sheana changed back to her normal look and then let Michelle help her take a seat at the table, while they watched a fully healed Prue get up and pour them all a glass of juice out.

“Are you feeling better now Prue?” Sheana asked as she took a glass from her.

“As good as new.” Prue smiled as she moved her arm around to show them all she had full use of it again.

“Don’t forget the protection charm next time partner.” Sara said with a grin.

“Trust me, I won’t do that again.” Prue blushed, still a little embarrassed at being so stupid in the first place.

“I not let her forgets again.” Jenna said sounding all bossy as she pulled Prue back down into the seat so she could jump up on her knee and carry on having a cuddle.

Sandy, Samantha and Karen all arrived home and then helped Prue and Hypatia with Dinner before they all sat down to eat. Sheana, Michelle and Jo all sorted out washing the dishes with some help from Jenna. Then Jo, Sara, Sheana and Michelle all sat and played board games with Jenna for the rest of the night, just like Jo had promised earlier in the day.

Sara looked a little sad when it came time for Jo and the others to leave, but they all gave her and Jo ten minutes to say a proper goodbye. Sara then sat at the top of the steps that led to the front door and waved as she watched her family drive away. Prue had gone home with Karen and Sandy, so she could protect them in case any trouble came looking for the slayer back at home. Sheana had also gone back with the others, but only to spend a little more time with Michelle before she blinked back to spend the night with Sara and Jenna, who was also stopping at the mansion with Sara to keep an eye on her, so Jenna said when she said she was stopping with Sara.

Sheana blinked back to the mansion and could hear Jenna giggling, so she followed the sound and found them all in the kitchen just about to sit down with a hot chocolate. There was one sat in front of an empty seat next to Jenna, so Sheana smiled as she took the seat and started sharing marshmallows with Jenna as they drank the wonderful sweet drink.

Once they had all finished their drinks, Hypatia and Samantha walked the three girls up to their room and then made sure they brushed their teeth before tucking them all in. Sara felt bad about having to let Hypatia lift her out the wheelchair and into the bed, but she just looked down at her useless legs hoping that they would soon be working again.

“Thanks for all the help Hypatia.” Sara smiled up at her as Hypatia pulled the covers up and tucked her in with Jenna in the middle and Sheana on the other side of the large bed.

“You’re most welcome my little slayer.” Hypatia said as she kissed Sara on the forehead, just before she did the same with Jenna and then Sheana. “Now go to sleep, you have much to do again tomorrow.” Hypatia added as she put her arm around Samantha and led her from the room as she whispered something that Made Samantha giggle in her ear.

Sara felt really tired, but she had forced herself to stay linked with Jo all day, so she was soon fast asleep and having a strange dream. She was dreaming that she was in a dark cave, but it felt hot in there, soon she came to a glowing light at the end of the tunnel she’d found herself in, there she found a lava filled cavern. The dream felt so real that Sara could feel the heat coming from the lava. Not liking the dream, Sara turned to get away from it, but her footing gave way and she found herself slipping down into it. Sara let out a scream as she felt the lava start to burn her legs.

Sheana and Jenna woke to Sara Screaming that her legs were on fire, but the thing that shocked them more was the fact Sara was now stood at the side of the bed trying to stamp out the fire that wasn’t there.

“Sis! Your legs, they're working!” Sheana shouted as she watched Sara dancing around as she was still trying to put the fire out by the looks of it.

Sara thought she heard Sheana’s voice calling her, so she focused on it and soon realised that she was safe in the bedroom back at Hypatia’s so she opened her eyes and saw she was stood about ten feet away from the bed. She was soon looking down and wiggling her toes and feeling the cold of the wooden floor under them.

“I can move my toes, and I can feel the cold floor as well.” Sara giggled as she started jumping up and down as she did spins in the air. “I can feel my legs again!” Sara screamed just as the bedroom door opened and Hypatia came into the room with Samantha dressed as an angel just behind her.

Hypatia and Samantha looked at Sara opened mouth, while Sara, Sheana and Jenna all looked at Samantha with puzzled looks, as they tried to work out why Samantha would be dressed as an angel?

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 20

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty

Previously...

“Sis! Your legs, there working!” Sheana shouted as she watched Sara dancing around as she was still trying to put the fire out by the looks of it.

“I can move my toes, and I can feel the cold floor as well.” Sara giggled as she started jumping up and down as she did spins in the air. “I can feel my legs again!” Sara screamed just as she bedroom door opened and Hypatia came into the room with Samantha dressed as an angel just behind her.

Hypatia and Samantha looked at Sara opened mouth, while Sara, Sheana and Jenna all looked at Samantha with puzzled looks, as they tried to work out while Samantha would be dressed as an angel?

And now the story continues...

“I think you should go and change my pet.” Hypatia blushed as she saw what the three girls were looking at, and not wanting to start explaining it to Jenna. Hypatia could see by the sly grin and raised eyebrow, which Sara had, meant she’d already worked it out. Sheana still looked just as puzzled as Jenna. Samantha was soon running form the room giggling as she left a trail of white feathers behind her.

“I can’t believe I have my legs back.” Sara said, turning her attention back to the fact she was stood up still and walking around on the cold floor.

“Are you in any pain Sara? Sammi and I heard you scream out and thought something terrible had happened.” Hypatia asked as she stepped further into the room so she could get a better look now she was back on her feet.

“I was while I dreamed that I’d fallen into a lake of molten lava, but now I feel like I did before the fight with Spike.” Sara said as she did a backwards flip, landing on her feet again.

“Do you want to call your mother and let her know the good news Sara?” Hypatia asked.

“No, it’s late.” Sara said looking at the time. “I’ll surprise her, Sandy and Prue in the morning when I return home so I can go to school.” Sara said with a grin, happy that she’ll be getting back to a more normal life, or as normal as life for Sara ever got these days.

Sara was soon back in bed and cuddled up to a grinning Jenna with Sheana cuddled up on the other side. Hypatia tucked them all back in again before going to see how her little pet Angel was doing. Sara’s dreams this time involved her serving a double helping of revenge on a vampire called spike.

*****

Karen was sat at the kitchen table with a mug of tea and a slice of toast for her breakfast, before she finished getting ready for work when she saw Sheana appear, but the biggest shock was seeing Sara stood next to her with Jenna in her arms grinning.

“Sara? You’re walking again!” Karen said as she jumped up and hugged her with tears rolling down her cheeks. “When did this happen?” Karen asked once they had hugged each other with Jenna stuck in the middle.

“It happened through the night.” Sara said as she explained about the strange painful dream she’d had before jumping out of bed thinking her legs were on fire.

Sara was soon being hugged by Sandy and Prue when they came running into the kitchen thinking Karen was under attack due to the screaming they heard.

“I’m so glad to see you up on your feet again baby sister.” Sandy smiled with tears in her eyes as she hugged Sara.

Sara’s biggest shock came from Prue’s hug as she broke down in sobs of happy tears on seeing Sara back on her feet looking much happier than she had since waking up and finding she’d lost the use of her legs. “I’m so glad to see you walking again Sara.” Prue sobbed. “I know I should have done more to stop Spike the other night.” Prue added through more sobs.

“I never blamed you for any of this Prue. I thought we’d already sorted all this out?” Sara asked as she held Prue in her arms. “If you’d tried to do more, Spike might have killed you without your protection charm.” Sara pointed out.

“I just feel like it was my fault you got hurt, because I took you to that place to begin with, and put you on Spikes radar.” Prue explained the reason for her feeling so bad about everything that happened to Sara.

“I think someone’s been drinking bad blood.” Sara giggled. “None of us think that for a second Prue, so stop talking silly and do something with this so I can go and get ready for school.” Sara added with a grin as she handed Jenna over to her big sister.

Prue took Jenna off Sara and had to giggle herself at the joke about her drinking bad blood or something just as bad to make her think for one second any of them blamed her for what happened.

Karen, Sandy, Prue and Jenna all smiled as they watched Sara and Sheana run off to go and get ready for school. Sandy was happy because she now didn’t have to spend any more time pretending to be her baby sister and go to school. Sandy had found it fun for the one day to be back at school, but she didn’t think it would be as fun the second time.

Sara and Sheana were soon back in the kitchen dressed in their school uniforms and waiting for the boys to call for them.

“Have you let Jo and Mike know about you being mobile again sis?” Sandy asked as she watched Sara checking her school bag to make sure she’d got all her homework done and ready to hand in.

“No, not yet.” Sara grinned. “I was just going to throw myself at him when he knocked on the door.” Sara added with a giggle.

“You do realise that he’s expecting me to be pretending to be you right?” Sandy asked with a smirk. She already had a pretty good idea what Sara was hoping for when Jo saw Sara at the door, and she suddenly started kissing him.

Before Sara had time to give Sandy an answer, there was a knock on the door, so Sara went running down the hallways to answer it. She found Mike and Jo stood there smiling, but Sara could see that Jo was set for another day of pretending to be the dumped ex-boyfriend. “Hi Mike, Jo. Please come in, Sheana and I are nearly ready.” Sara said struggling not to start grinning.

“Hi Sara.” Mike winked as he walked past grinning, thinking that it was Sandy he was actually talking to and not the real Sara.

“Hi San... Sara.” Jo said with a growl to himself for almost slipping up. “Sorry about that Sara.” Jo added as he walked past her and headed towards the kitchen where Mike was going in search of Sheana. Jo wasn’t looking forward to spending another day watching Mike and Sheana get to spend their free time at school together, while he was stuck watching Sandy pretend to be mad with him.

Just as Jo was about to enter the kitchen, Sara tapped him on the shoulder making him turn to look at her. That was when she threw her arms around his neck and pulled him down for a kiss. Jo tried to pull back, but found he wasn’t strong enough. “Sandy! What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Jo shouted when Sara finally let go of him.

“I’m finishing off my cup of tea, before I go and get ready for work.” Sandy’s voice said from over near the kitchen table.

Jo spun his head round to look at where he’d just heard the voice coming from, and sure enough there was Sandy sat at the kitchen table with a mug in her hand smiling at him. “But if you’re there, and everyone else is here.” Jo said as he looked around the room to see if anyone was missing that could be playing Sara today, but seeing them all meant only one thing to him. “Then that means you...” Jo started grinning as he stepped back and saw that Sara was back on her feet again. “Sara?” Jo asked slowly as he watched a grin spread across Sara’s face as she started nodding at him.

“Surprise!” Sara shouted just before jumping back into Jo’s arms to get a proper kiss from him this time, not just the one sided one she’d given him a minute ago.

“When did this happen?” Jo asked when they finally stopped kissing each other.

Sara told Jo and Mike what had happened with the dream and how she found herself dancing around the bedroom when Sheana snapped her out of her strange dream. “I hope you’re ready for the world’s most public make up in history.” Sara added at the end of her little story. “I don’t want the same trouble you had yesterday.” She giggled at the thought of all the boys and the odd girl that had taken a sudden interest in her, or Jo pretending to be her the day before.

“Sounds good to me baby.” Jo smiled. “Though I do feel bad for all the hearts that will be broken when they see us back together again.” Jo added with fake sadness.

“We better see about getting off, or we’ll be late.” Sara said looking at the time and then dragging Jo along towards the front door.

Karen went with them and then gave Sara and Sheana a hug and a kiss on the cheek before waving to them as they walked up the road. Karen stood smiling as she watched Sara almost skipping instead of walking, but Karen was just happy to see her back on her feet again.

Sara! Slow down a bit will you.” Jo whined as he was being dragged up the road. “We have plenty of time yet.” He added as he started pulling Sara back to a normal walking pace.

“Sorry, but I just never realised how much I took having the use of my legs for granted until I lost it.” Sara explained as she slowed her pace down to match the one they normally walked to school at.

They walked for a short time not saying anything, then Sara realised that Michelle seemed a little down about something.

“Is everything alright Michelle?” Sara asked after forming a mind link with him, or her as Sara saw Michelle, even when he was in Mike mode.

“I’m fine Sara.” Michelle’s voice came back trying to sound all cheery, but Sara could see right through it.

“Michelle, what’s wrong?” Sara asked with a little more authority in her voice this time. “It’s just the two of us in here at the minute. Well the two of us, and the hundred or so other voices that live in my head with me.” Sara added with a giggle trying to lighten the mood a little.

“I’m just a little angry with myself at the minute Sara, so don’t worry about it.” Michelle said.

“What are you angry with yourself for?” Sara asked sounding a little puzzled.

“I felt a little sad when I saw you walking again Sara. I know it’s wrong to feel that way, but I was looking forward to spending a day at school pretending to be you, but now it will never happen.” Michelle explained. “I’m sorry for thinking that way Sara, but I am glad to have you back on your feet.” Michelle added sounding much happier.

“I can understand that feeling Michelle, and I’m sorry you never got to play me this time, but I’m sure there will be times in the future when I’ll need someone to stand in for me while I recover from something, or I just can’t afford to miss a day at school, but Hypatia will need me to go and do something for her.” Sara said trying to cheer Michelle back up again.

“Does that mean I’ll get first refusal?” Michele asked with a grin in her voice.

“Yes you’ll be the first one I ask to cover for me.” Sara giggled. “How do you feel about tests by the way?” Sara asked with a grin in her voice this time.

“I’m not going to help you cheat Sara! Not even if it means I get to be a girl for the day at school.” Michelle said in her best bossy voice. Sara could just picture Michelle stood with her arms folded across her chest as she said it.

“You can’t blame a girl for trying.” Sara sighed, just before she started giggling again. “Does this mean we’re good again Michelle?” Sara asked.

“Yep, and I am really glad to have you back Sara. Jo was beginning to drive me mad with his moping around at school without you the other day.” Michelle said it in such a way that she had a vision of Michelle rolling her eyes this time.

“I don’t think he had much fun yesterday, getting hit on by half the school either.” Sara giggled.

“Very true, but after you said that they would all be jealous once they saw him and you together again though, he was fine about it.” Michelle pointed out.

Sara pulled Jo and Sheana into the chat once she knew Michelle was okay again, and they talked about normal school stuff and what Sara might have missed over the past couple of days, even though she spent most the day before with Jo pretending to be her.

They were soon entering the school gates and Jo made a show of wrapping his arm around Sara’s waist and walking her into the school with all the other kids looking on. Sara picked a good spot where most the other students could see them, then she stopped walking and turned Jo to face her, just before she pulled him closer for a long loving kiss. Sara smiled inside when she heard all the talking and shouting stop, as they all watched her make up with Jo.

“I’m sorry for getting mad and slapping you baby.” Sara pouted as she stroked the side of his face and then kissed it better. “Do you forgive me?” She asked with the same pout.

“I’d be a fool not to.” Jo said just before he leaned in for another kiss, just in case anyone missed the first one.

“Do you think that will set the record straight?” Sara thought to Jo with a smile in her voice. “Amazing kiss by the way. Have you been practicing?” Sara added.

“No! I’ve just been dreaming about showing all the males and some of the females that you and I were still an item.” Jo tried to explain sounding worried that Sara thought he might have kissed another girl while she was ill for the past couple of days.

Sara just let out a happy sigh as she let Jo wrap his arm around her again as they made their way into school.

*****

The Commander and Karl made their way to the command centre to see if they had had any luck tracking down where this Spike might be staying while he was in town, or if anyone had managed to track down the Slayer.

“Speak to me people! Please tell me someone has a location on this blood sucker calling himself spike, or the place the Slayer might have been taken to after she was hurt the other night.” The Commander barked out at the room full of people working on computers and using mobiles.

“What about at the school? Any of the teachers or students not been there for the past couple of days?” Karl asked.

“All teachers and students accounted for apart from one boy being off yesterday, due to a stomach bug of some sort.” One of the tech guys said.

“Was he at school the day before?” Karl asked.

“Yes he was at the school the day before sir.” The tech guy said looking worried with the way Karl was looking at him.

“So the fact that he’s the wrong sex to be the Slayer, and he was at school the day after she was attacked by this Spike means you don’t have anything really then does it?” Karl growled at the tech guy.

“No sir it doesn’t.” The guy said as he tried to make himself even smaller than he already felt around this soldier.

“I never thought I’d be rooting for the Slayer to be alright, so she can sort out this blood sucker for us.” Karl said with a heavy sigh as he looked over at the Commander.

“What makes you think she’d stand a chance against him a second time?” The commander asked with a frown.

“Just a feeling after fighting her the other day sir, but the Slayer we saw the other night get beaten by Spike, was not the same one that faced me.” Karl tried to explain the feeling he’d had since seeing the footage they’d managed to get from the pub where Spike beat Sara while she was without her powers.

“I understand what you’re saying Karl. She didn’t look as powerful against this Spike as she did when she beat the Krennan.” The Commander had to admit. “Part of me hopes she’s still out there as well. It would do us a great service if she did sort out this Spike for us.” The Commander added with a sigh.

“I’ve been thinking about putting a couple of people in the school undercover.” Karl said. “Try some lower tech spying to see if we can turn up more that way than we seem to be turning up using all this hi-tech stuff.” Karl added as he looked around the room.

“Sounds like a good idea, but if the Slayer is at the school, how do you plan to stop her reading your spies minds the minute they set foot on school grounds?” The Commander pointed out the flaw in Karl’s plan.

“Hypnosis sir.” Karl said. “We hypnotise them into thinking they are who they appear to be, then we just debrief them each night before sending them back the next day to do the same thing all over again.” Karl explained his plan.

“It’s simple enough it just might work.” The Commander said looking impressed at the plan. “Who do you intend to send in undercover though?” He asked.

“Not sure yet, but I have a list of people suitable for the job. I was going to get your input before making a final choice.” Karl said as they walked back to Karl’s office where he had the files on the people suitable for this sort of a mission.

Karl and the Commander sat for a couple of hours going over all the files and in the end they had four people picked out to go in undercover. An art teacher who happened to be one of the sketch artists they had on staff in the base. A gym teacher, an assistant for the office, and also a maintenance man that would have free run of the school who could also keep an eye on the cameras around the school for them when needed.

“Let’s get on this right away Karl. I want them in place tomorrow.” The Commander said as he got up and left the room.

Karl was left scratching his head as to how he was going to replace four people at the school in less than a day without kidnapping or killing them. He decided to go with the kidnapping and then doing some memory wiping before sending them away to new places to start new life’s thinking it was what they wanted to do. It wouldn’t be the first time they had relocated people, but that was normally due to them surviving a demon attack. So with his plan sorted out, Karl went to inform the tech’s what he needed them to sort out for him before he worked out how to make the four people he’d need to replace vanish without raising too many eyebrows.

“Is this really the best use of our time sir? I thought tracking down this vampire calling himself spike would be a better use of it?” One of the tech guys asked when Karl finished explaining what he wanted them to sort out.

“Now could be the best time to finally track down this Slayer and find out what gives her all these powers she seems to have.” Karl explained in a sharp voice, not happy to have a tech guy question his motives. Karl didn’t think very highly of the tech guys, he was more into shooting and hitting things, rather than catch and study like most of them were.

“But if this vampire Spike, beat the Slayer, then what’s the point in trying to work out her powers? Don’t we need to look for some other way to take him down?” The same tech guy asked.

“Unless you want to find yourself being used for testing, while we see if some of your non lethal toys are actually non lethal, then I’d shut it.” Karl growled as he went nose to nose with the man asking all the questions.

“Sorry sir.” The tech guy gulped with a very worried look.

Karl got all the info he needed and then went to sort out his men and get them in location to take the four people ready for brainwashing and relocation.

*****

Sara was having a good day at school, but she was still being asked out by some of the boys who hadn’t yet been told about the very public makeup she’d had with Jo just inside the school gates earlier in the day. One of the boys even asked her out while she was stood cuddled up to Jo in the lunch line.

“Do you think some of the students still get their mum to help them dress in the morning?” Sara asked as she watched the boy walking away again.

“After seeing that, I just might have to agree with you Saz.” Jo chuckled.

They all got their lunch and ate it, and then went out to their normal spot under the tree to enjoy the rest of the lunch break once they had eaten. Mike got out his MP3 jamming device and then they started talking about Spike, and how Sara planned to track him down.

“Do you have any master plan to draw him out for the rematch?” Mike asked.

“I was thinking of just turning up at the pub again.” Sara shrugged. “I’m sure someone there will soon get a message to him that I’m still on my feet.” Sara added with a grin as she tapped her feet together.

“Do you think you’ll have any trouble beating him this time?” Jo asked looking worried.

“I’m not sure, but it won’t be as easy for him this time.” Sara said with an evil grin. “He likes to put on a show for his fellow demons, so I plan to make a show of beating him this time.” Sara added with a growl.

“Killing him quick would be a good way of doing that Saz.” Jo pointed out. “Remember what Prue said about not playing around with him the last time.” Jo reminded Sara.

“I remember Jo, but I need to remind all the demons out there, that I’m not some push over want to be Slayer, but I am the real thing.” Sara said as she looked Jo right in the eyes to let him know she wasn’t playing around.

“Just be careful will you?” Jo asked looking worried for Sara.

“Don’t look so worried baby. He only got the better of me last time because I was without most of my powers.” Sara said with a pout just before she pulled Jo closer for a kiss. “By the time I’ve done with him, Spike will think the person he beat the other night was nothing but someone pretending to be me.” Sara grinned after she finished kissing Jo.

“What’s happening with the cafe?” Mike asked once Sara and Jo had finished kissing each other.

“Hypatia wants the matter with Spike sorted out before we worry about the cafe.” Sara explained. “She wasn’t sure about doing too much with it until she knew if I would ever walk again, but now she says we will be ready to open in a week or so.” Sara added.

“That will give Sheana time to work on the grownup disguise for Jo and me.” Mike said looking slightly excited about getting to play a grownup woman.

“I was thinking of a Brad Pitt and Angelina Jolie look for the two of us.” Jo said with a grin.

“I think Hypatia is looking for a more low key look for the two of you baby.” Sara pointed out as she patted Jo on the knee. “Brad and Angie showing up in town would be the opposite of that.” Sara giggled.

“Can I at least have a good body, one that makes it look like I work out?” Jo whined. “It could be good to get checked out by some of the women coming to the cafe.” Jo added with a grin.

“Keep talking like that mister and you’ll be the ugliest man on the planet.” Sara said as she poked him in the side. “Don’t forget that you will be a happily married couple, and also remember that you’re already spoken for.” Sara added with another couple of pokes to his ribs.

“I was just teasing you honey bun.” Jo said as he tried to escape Sara’s poking.

Lunch was soon over and they returned to the school building for their afternoon lessons.

Sara and Sheana met Jo and Mike at the school gates at home time and then they walked home together like they always did. Sara was still making the most of having her legs back.

“Can we come round and see you later?” Jo asked when they got to the end of Sara and Sheana’s road.

I’m sorry, but Sheana and I will have to get some rest if we plan to go out looking for Spike later tonight.” Sara said looking a little sad. “We’ll need as much info as Michelle can give us as well, so I think it’s best to leave it tonight.” Sara added as she let Jo wrap his arms around her in a hug.

“I’ll go over and help Michelle research then.” Jo sighed. “It’s not as much fun as being with you, but at least I feel like I’m helping out that way.” Jo added as he hugged Sara a little tighter.

“Oh! I just remembered something.” Mike shouted suddenly, making the other three jump as they all looked at Mike fishing through his back pack. “I ordered these and they finally turned up this morning before I left for school.” Mike added as he handed over a small black case to Sara.

Sara opened the case and found three little bulb shaped things sat inside. “What are these for Mike?” Sara asked with a puzzled look.

“They’re called ear wigs. They go in the ear and then Jo and I can talk to you while you’re out on a mission.” Mike said sounding all excited about it. “They're two way, so you can talk to us as well.” Mike pointed out.

“Are they safe to use? Won’t the men in black be able to listen in on us?” Sara asked.

“I can prevent that being possible.” Sheana said as she touched a finger to each ear wig. “I will need to blink over to your home later and add the charm to your device for picking up our signal.” Sheana added as she looked at Mike.

“The signal was encrypted anyway, but I won’t argue with some extra protection from being detected.” Mike smiled. Happy that he’d be getting to see Sheana again later in the evening.

Sara and Sheana both hugged Jo and Mike before heading down the road to their house, so they could get their homework done and then rest up ready for the search and destroy mission later in the night.

Prue was in the kitchen sorting out dinner when Sara and Sheana entered the house. Jenna was helping her, or Jenna was the dinner. Sara and Sheana were having trouble working that one out, due to Jenna being covered in sauce and bits of food.

“Are we having Jen bear for dinner Prue?” Sara asked with a giggle.

“No, but you’d think so wouldn’t you.” Prue giggled when she saw what Sara was getting at.

“We having pizza, not Jenna!” Jenna shouted as she jumped down off the chair she was just stood on and ran over to get a hug from Sara and Sheana. Jenna was soon pouting when she was stopped at arm’s length by Sara.

“No you don’t young lady. Mum would kill me and Sheana if we let you hug us looking like that.” Sara said as she stepped back to where Sheana had retreated to with a chair sat between her and the food covered little girl.

“Does you not love Jenna anymore?” Jenna pouted looking very upset.

“Yes we still love you Jen bear, but we would get in a lot of trouble with our mummy if we let you hug us looking like that.” Sara said as she bent down and looked Jenna in the eyes. “Once you’ve been cleaned up, then Sheana and I will sit and cuddle with you for as long as you want.” Sara added with a smile as she tapped the little girl on the nose with her finger.

“Come on you little monster.” Prue said as she picked Jenna up. “Let’s go and throw you in a bath while the girls do their homework.” Prue added as she followed Sara and Sheana up to their room.

Sara and Sheana set to work doing their homework while they listened to Jenna giggling as Prue played with her while she took a bath to get rid of all the pizza sauce and cheese she’d gotten in her hair while helping Prue.

Prue had Jenna clean and dressed in some clean clothes by the time Sara and Sheana got done with their homework, so the two girls went back down to the kitchen and sat taking it in turns to have Jenna on their knee so they could cuddle with her.

“What does it feel like to be back on your feet again then Sara?” Prue asked while she sorted out some salad to go with the pizza her and Jenna made.

“It feels really good Prue. I never realised just how much I took it for granted until it was gone.” Sara giggled as she started bouncing Jenna up and down on her knee. This soon had Jenna giggling as well.

“Sheana and I are going out later tonight looking for Spike. I trust you will be coming with us?” Sara asked when she stopped giggling and bouncing Jenna up and down.

“You trust right.” Prue growled an inhuman sound. “I owe him for the silver spike in the shoulder.” Prue added.

“You need to form a queue behind me then, because I owe him for putting me in a wheelchair.” Sara reminded Prue with a growl of her own.

“I’d fight you for the honour, but seeing the look on your face right now, I don’t think it would be much of a fight.” Prue smiled. “I’ll just be glad to see you finally take him out.” Prue added.

“You all be careful, please.” Jenna said as she cuddled into Sara sounding worried.

“We will Jen bear, but I’m not weakened this time.” Sara said calmingly as she hugged the little girl.

Sara then told Prue about the new ear wigs Mike had given them to use while out on patrol. They also talked about going to the pub and waiting for Spike to show up. Prue thought it the best place to sort it out anyway, so lots of demons would then see that the Slayer was still in the game.

Karen and Sandy got home and they all sat down for dinner while Sara explained that she’d be going out later with Sheana and Prue. Karen was worried, but knew that Sara needed to get this sorted out, or it would just keep eating away at her until she did.

“Be careful, All of you.” Karen warned them. “And make the S.O.B pay for hurting my little girl.” Karen added in a motherly way as she pulled a giggling Sara in for a hug.

Sara and Sheana were let off doing the dishes after dinner, so they could go and get some sleep before they went out later in the night trying to track down Spike and Drusilla. Karen woke them later in the night and warned them to be careful again.

“You sure you’re ready to do this Prue?” Sara asked as they all stood in the bedroom getting ready to leave.

Prue was now wearing the same black outfit she’d worn the last couple of times. While Sara and Sheana were still in their night clothes.

“I’m more ready than you two are.” Prue smirked as she looked at the two girls stood in the middle of the bedroom still wearing their big fluffy bunny slippers.

“We’ll fix that in a minute, but first we need to put these things in.” Sara said as she picked up the black case and opened it before handing Sheana and Prue one of the ear wigs; she then picked up the third and slipped it into her ear.

“How do we know they work?” Prue asked after she’d slipped it in her left ear.

“You’ll know because I’ll start talking to you Prue.” Michelle’s voice said in her ear.

“Wow, these things really work.” Prue said with some shock in her voice.

“Don’t say too much until we’ve added the charm to the other ones.” Sara said, careful not to say anyone’s name.

Once Sara and Sheana had their ear wigs in place they then suited up ready to blink over to Michelle and Jo, so they could add the charm to keep anyone from tracking the signal coming from the ear wig.

Michelle and Jo were sat at the computer desk in Mike’s bedroom when the three girls appeared in the open space next to the bed. Sheana walked over and touched a finger to first Michelle, and then Jo’s ear that had the device in it.

“Are you sure they still won’t be able to trace the signal?” Jo asked, having seen them do this sort of thing in the movies.

“There is nothing for them to trace on this plane any longer. I’ve pushed it out of this realm into a null space.” Sheana explained.

“Is that like what happens with your suits when you’re not using them?” Jo asked.

“Yes, so there is no way for anyone or anything to trace the signal being sent and received.” Sheana said looking proud of herself.

“Let’s go and track down this Spike, and let him know he hadn’t done as good a job as he first thought.” Sara said as she got ready to blink over to the pub.

Michelle and Jo got ready on the computers to see what the MIB’s were up to, and fill the other three in while they waited for Spike to find out about the Slayer still being on her feet.

*****

The Commander was just reviewing some data to do with the mission Karl and his team were out on, when his phone started ringing. “What is it?” He asked, not happy to be disturbed when he’d given orders he didn’t want to be.

“I’m sorry to bother you sir, but we’ve picked up an encrypted signal being transmitted here in town.” The voice on the other end of the phone said sounding

nervous.

“Have you traced the location of the signal?” The Commander asked, not sounding quite as angry now at being disturbed.

“We’re working on getting a lock now Sir.” The man on the other end informed him.

“I’m on my way down to coms now, but I want you to contact Karl and let him know that we could have other government people here in town doing something, so he’d better be careful.” The Commander said just before slamming the phone down and then making his way to coms.

Normally when they picked up encrypted communications in town; it was due to another government agency running some sort of operation. The last thing the Commander needed was some MI5 or MI6 mob stumbling onto the demon world and starting trouble.

The Commander was soon walking into the coms centre looking for answers. “Speak to me people! Who is it transmitting?”

“We’re not sure Sir. The encryption doesn’t match any know agency, it looks custom made.” One of the tech guys said as he typed away on his computer trying to hack the signal.

“Can you break the encryption?” The Commander asked with a scowl.

“Yes Sir, but it will take some time, and they will have to stay online long enough for us to do so.” Another tech guy said. “We’ve recorded all the transmissions so far, so once we do crack it, then we’ll know what they’ve been saying to each other.” The man added.

“Let’s just hope the info isn’t time sensitive then.” The Commander said, not happy with the fact his tech division couldn’t work faster to break the encryption.

“What happened?” One of the tech guys suddenly shouted as his screen went blank on him.

“What’s wrong now?” The Commander growled.

“We just lost all trace of the signal Sir.” Another tech guy said.

“You mean they stopped transmitting?” The Commander asked.

“No Sir that would still leave us a back signal to lock onto. This signal is just gone, like it was never there in the first place.” The tech guy said looking puzzled. He or any of his fellow works had never seen a signal vanish like that before.

“Focus on decrypting the audio you already have, and keep looking for the signal on all other frequencies. I have a bad feeling about all this.” The Commander said as he did have a feeling something wasn’t right about this new signal they just had, but suddenly lost again.

“I have Karl on coms sir; he wants to know if you still want him to go ahead with the mission?” A man asked as he looked up at the Commander for an answer.

“Yes, but tell him to keep an eye out for any sign of trouble.” The Commander said after thinking about it for a couple of seconds.

It was five minutes later before one of the tech guys started shouting that he’d managed to crack the encryption and he could now play back the conversation they’d recorded.

“Well don’t just sit there grinning like an idiot, play the dam thing.” The Commander snapped at the man.

The man fumbled around for a bit and then turned up the volume so the whole room could hear what they had got. They were soon listening to a couple of boys talking about how cool the new ear wigs were, as they tried them out in different parts of the house.

“Well done people! You just found a couple of kids playing at being spies!” The commander snapped, not happy at all the time they had been wasting. The Commander was suddenly more interested again though when he heard a new voice on the recording.

The Tech guy had left the audio running in the background while the commander chewed them all a new one, and there was now a female voice talking. “How do we know they work?”

“You’ll know because I’ll start talking to you Prue.” Another new female voice said. Mike had removed the ring earlier and the hour delay had finally ran out that made him male, so he was now Michelle when he answered Prue’s question.

“Did she just say the name Prue?” The commander asked. “Replay that last part again.” He ordered.

The tech guy replayed it and they all heard the second female voice call the first one Prue. “Yes sir, she called her Prue.” The Tech guy looked puzzled as to why a name would make such a big difference.

“Play the rest for me.” The Commander said, looking a lot more interested now.

“Wow, these things really work.” Prue’s voice could be heard saying.

“Don’t say too much until we’ve added the charm to the other ones.” Sara’s voice said just before they all stopped speaking.

“Who was that third one? And what does she mean by Charm them? Charm what?” The Commander asked.

“Magic!” One of the tech guys shouted out. “That could be what they mean by charm sir. If they used magic to mask the signal, then we wouldn’t be able to trace it anymore.” The man added with a smile, happy that he’d worked out the problem with the sudden loss of signal.

The Commander didn’t look quite as happy as he did though. “I’m glad that makes you feel so warm and fuzzy inside.” The Commander said sarcastically. “Now find me some way to get that signal back, so we can find out what they have planned!” He shouted.

The room was soon busy with the sound of tech people clicking away on their computers trying to work out how to get a signal back that was being masked using magic. Truth was, none of them thought they could do anything, but none wanted to be the one to point this out to the commander, so they just kept trying different things, in some hope that one of them might get lucky, but they never would.

The Commander knew enough about magic and computers to know that his team wouldn’t get far, but he liked to keep them on their toes trying anyway. “Patch Karl’s coms through to my office, I’ll be there when you have some good news for me.” The commander said just before leaving the coms centre and walking back to his office down the hallway.

Karl had just grabbed the first person on his list when he heard The Commander on his coms. “Sir? Do we have a problem?” Karl asked, finding it odd to hear the commander talking to him during a routine mission like this one.

“We managed to break into the encrypted communications and it looks like our blood sucker Prudence has gotten some more help and high tech gizmos to go with it, so I need you to be careful you don’t run into her while you’re grabbing the rest of the subjects.” The Commander explained.

“She won’t be much of a threat without the slayer to back her up.” Karl pointed out. “Do you think that’s the reason for all the interest at the school then sir? Prue was just getting some high tech help from some of the students?” Karl asked.

“Could be.” The Commander said seeing what Karl was getting at. “She could have compelled some of them to help her.” The commander added.

“Once we have our people in place at the school, we’ll be able to find out which one’s would be best suited for helping her and the Slayer achieve their goal.” Karl said with smugness to his voice.

“Yes, and we can also focus on tracking down this Spike and taking care of him as well.” The Commander growled.

“We’ve had no sign of him in a couple of days now sir, I think he’s moved on now he’s taken care of the slayer.” Karl said voicing his opinion on the subject of Spike.

“Do you know that for a fact, or are you just secretly hoping?” The Commander asked with a chuckle.

“Just hoping sir.” Karl said with a shudder as he thought about Spike making him drink some of his blood, so he could make Karl tell him everything he needed to know. “But that won’t stop me taking him down if I do see him again.” Karl added with anger in his voice.

“I know that Karl, you wouldn’t be my second in command if you weren’t the best.” The Commander pointed out. “Now get them subjects brought in, and we’ll see about brain washing them and relocating them so we can get our own people in the school.” The Commander added just before closing the coms link.

Karl sent the first team back to base with the subject they already had in the van, while he went with the second team to get the next one on the list. Karl and the Commander had picked people at the school who were single with no ties to keep them here in town. This made the brainwashing much easier to do, and less people to do it on.

*****

Sara blinked herself to the pub using the crystal in her belt, while Sheana blinked herself and Prue there. “You ready to do this Slayer?” Prue asked as they stood looking at the entrance to the pub where two large men were standing guard like a couple of bouncers.

“More than ready.” Sara said with an evil grin in her sexy adult sounding voice. “Let’s go and show everyone that the Slayer is still protecting this town.” Sara added as she started walking towards the pub.

Sara was soon stopped in her tracks when one of the two men at the entrance to the pub held out his hand to stop her, Sheana and Prue from entering the pub. “Sorry darling, but you three are barred from entering.” The large man said as he looked down at the girls.

“On who’s orders?” Sara asked as she slapped the man’s hand away from her chest where it was dangerously close to touching one of her breasts.

“Armen’s.” The man said. “After seeing what the vampire Spike did to you the other night, he can’t see why he should help you out, or let you start trouble in his tavern.” The man added with a snarl.

“So beat it girls, before we start beating it, in to you.” The second man said as he slammed his fist into the open palm of his other hand.

Sara was expecting trouble once she got into the tavern as they put it, but she didn’t think Armen would stop any of them getting in there to begin with. “I can’t see as either of you have a chance of stopping me or my two friends from entering this fine tavern.” Sara said in a polite voice, which still sounded very sexy.

The second man to speak laughed as he took a swing at Sara, but just ended up hitting thin air as Sara easily ducked out the way and came up behind the man just before jumping up and kicking out with both feet to send him flying to the ground in a heap at Prue and Sheana’s feet, where Sheana used some magic to keep him down while Sara sorted out the other man.

The first man to speak turned on Sara and reached out to grab her by the throat, but was stopped when Sara grabbed his wrist and twisted it around until the man fell to his knees just before Sara stepped past him, taking the man with her so he was now lying on his back looking up at her as she planted a boot on his chest to keep him down. The man looked shocked to feel just how strong this Slayer was.

“Like I just said, me and my friends will be going into the tavern now to have a drink and wait for Spike to arrive.” Sara smiled just before she took her foot off the man’s chest and then turned around before walking into the pub with Sheana and Prue following close behind.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 21

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty One

Previously...

“On who’s orders?” Sara asked as she slapped the man’s hand away from her chest where it was dangerously close to touching.

“So beat it girls, before we start beating it, in to you.” The second man said as he slammed his fist into the open palm of his other hand.

And now the story continues...

Sara, Sheana and Prue entered the pub and all noise died out as the demons and humans all fell quiet. Sara smiled at some of the looks she was getting. It didn’t take long for a couple of vampires to jump up thinking they were in with a chance of making a name for themselves by giving this Slayer more of what they saw Spike do to her a couple of days ago.

“Did you not learn your lesson the last time you tried to come in here acting all tough little girl?” One of the vampires asked as he walked over looking full of himself. “My friend and I...” Was all the vampire got out before Sara punched a hole through his chest, taking his cold black heart with it. He burst into flames before he was nothing more than a pile of ash on the floor.

The dead vampire’s friend quickly turned and tried to run away, but Sara was soon on him, and he too was soon nothing but a pile of ash on the floor.

“Does anyone else have a problem with my friends and I having a drink, while we wait for Spike to arrive?” Sara asked with a smile as she looked around the pub at all the demons trying to not make eye contact with the Slayer.

Armen was now stood behind the bar looking very confused at just how easy the Slayer had taken care of the two vampires compared to what happened with Spike the other night. “I don’t want any trouble Slayer.” Armen said as he raised his hands as though he was surrendering to her.

“Well you should have thought of that before you got the two apes on the door to try and stop us from entering.” Sara pouted like she was upset with him for it. “I trust it was just a simple misunderstanding?” Sara asked, giving Armen a way out of the tough spot he’d put himself in.

“Yes! You just can’t get the staff these days.” Armen said with a roll of the eyes. “Please let me get you a drink, on the house, my way of saying sorry for the trouble.” Armen added with a worried smile.

“That’s so kind of you Armen.” Sara smiled. “We’ll have three cokes please. I’ve got a lot of slaying to do later, so I want to keep a clear head for it.” Sara explained when she saw Armen give her a strange look.

“As you wish Slayer.” Armen nodded as he sorted out the three glasses of coke.

“I trust someone’s called Spike to let him know I’m ready for our rematch?” Sara asked after taking a sip from her coke. “No point lying to me Armen, I’ve already read it in your mind.” Sara smirked.

Sara had probed Armen’s mind to make sure the drinks were just that, and they hadn’t been laced with any drugs. That was when she saw that he’d made a call to let Spike know that the Slayer was still on her feet and in the bar causing trouble.

“He asked that I do so if you ever recovered enough to show your face.” Armen explained his reason for making the call to Spike.

The thing Sara found interesting was the fact Armen also knew about the men in black, and he had made a call to them as well, and this was the thing that had Armen worried now he knew the Slayer could read his mind.

“I can do far more than just read your mind Armen.” Sara thought into Armen’s mind using her slayer voice still, so he wouldn’t realise that the voice he heard her use out loud was just a fake. “I wonder what your customers would do if they found out about you informing on them to the soldiers that like to hunt them?” Sara asked in his mind.

Armen first looked worried when he heard the slayers voice in his head, but then he looked scared for his life when she added the next bit about telling his customers about his contact with the men in black that liked to hunt, catch, or kill them.

“Don’t look so worried Armen, and smile.” Sara thought to him. “Your secret is safe for now, but if I have any more trouble from you in the future, then I will inform all the demons I can find. I’m sure they won’t be as understanding about it as I am.” Sara added with a pout to her voice.

Even though Sara had promised not to tell anyone, she still planned to inform Hypatia and see what she wants to do about it. Sara didn’t think Hypatia was going to be very happy about one of her own kind selling them out to the Commander and his little army of soldiers.

*****

The Commander grabbed his phone when it started ringing for the second time this night. “I hope someone is calling me to say they’ve found a way to listen in on the encrypted chatter you found earlier?” The Commander snapped down the phone, not giving the person on the other end time to speak.

“I’m sorry sir, but we’re still working on that problem.” The voice on the other end said sounding very nervous. “We’ve had another problem come up, or not a problem as much as a solution to another problem.” The man babbled on down the phone.

“What are you going on about man! Just get to the point will you.” The commander shouted down the phone, not happy with the blithering idiot on the other end of the line.

“We’ve just had a call from Armen at demon central. He says the Slayer is back in his pub looking for Spike.” The man finally got out.

“Why didn’t you say that to start with?” The Commander said just before slamming the phone down and jumping to his feet so he could get back to command and see if they had eyes in the place.

The Commander had humans scattered around the pub, thanks to some help from Armen, but they didn’t always have cameras on them. The Commander was hoping that tonight they had at least one camera in the place. Karl and his team had managed to force Armen into helping them when they caught a pet human that Armen was fond of a couple of years back, so now Armen kept them informed on any trouble making vampires they came across. The Commander had wanted to wipe them all out, but it was decided to just go after the large groups or the ones that were showing up in the public eye a little too much. The Commander had no idea that Armen had contact with Spike though, not until he found out he’d called him when the Slayer turned up that was.

“Tell me we have cameras in there filming all this?” The Commander asked as he entered the coms centre.

“We have three in there filming, but none on a live feed.” One of the techs answered. “But we’ve got some on the way now.” The tech guy added before the Commander could snap at them to do just that.

“How long before they get there?” The Commander grumbled, not very happy with the tech person stealing his thunder.

“Ten minutes sir.” Another person answered.

“Ten minutes is to long! Tell them to get a move on; I want them there in five.” The commander ordered.

“Yes sir.” The room said as they all seemed to start working faster.

“So the Slayer survived her attack after all?” The Commander said more to himself than the rest of the room. The Commander thought about informing Karl, but then decided to leave it until he finished collecting the people from the school they wanted to replace.

Five minutes later the first couple of people fitted with live cameras were entering the pub, with another person waiting to enter a couple of minutes later, so they didn’t look like they were all together.

*****

Sara was half way down her coke when she heard Michelle’s voice calling her name in her ear. “Slayer, we need to talk about a possible problem that just walked in to the pub.”

Not wanting to, or needing to talk over the coms Michelle had set up, Sara opened a mind link between herself and the others, so Michelle could tell them all the news she’d found out. Sara knew that the ear wigs were more for Michelle and Jo to talk with the others, and warn them if they found out anything about the men in black, just like Michelle had done this time.

“What’s going on Michelle?” Sara asked once the mind link was open with them all there to hear what Michelle had found out.

“The Commander and his team have got eyes in the place ready to film what happens between you and Spike.” Michelle warned them. “One group just walked in, and another person is waiting outside to enter any minute.” Michelle added as she watched the same feed the men in black would be watching.

“I don’t think they’ll be raiding the place.” Sara said. “Probably hoping I’ll take care of the Spike problem for them.” Sara added.

“Most their teams are off on another operation, but the details are a bit vague.” Michelle explained as she tried to get more info on this other mission Karl and his teams were on.

“As long as they don’t turn up here, then I’ll be happy.” Sara thought with a smile in her voice. “Last thing I need is them turning up and getting in the way.”

“They’re probably off chasing down a nest of vampires, or picking fights with more Krennan demons.” Prue giggled.

“I’ll do some more digging and see if I can find out more about the other mission and get back to you later if I think you need to know about it.” Michelle said. “The second person with a live feed to the men in black is just entering the pub now.” Michelle warned them.

Sara. Sheana and Prue all looked towards the entrance to the pub just as a stocky looking man in biker leathers entered the pub with a helmet under his arm. He looked in the direction of the slayer quickly, before he went over to the bar and ordered a drink. The man had on a pair of sunglasses, but Sara noticed he placed his helmet down and then slowly turned it until the visor was pointing in her direction. Sara was careful not to make it look like she was paying too much attention to him, but she could tell he was now filming her, even without using her mind link.

“The men in black now have four cameras on you all.” Michelle warned them. “The other two are on the other side of the room to where the new one in the room is.” Michelle added.

Sara was just about to thank Michelle for the heads up when the entrance to the pub burst open and Spike walked into the place like he owned it. “We’ll speak later Michelle. My date just arrived.” Sara said just before ending the mind link.

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t the bleeding slayer back on her feet again.” Spike said in the same sounding cockney accent Spike in the TV show used. “Thought someone was taking the piss when I got a call to say you were back in here already.” He added as he glided across the room as the people parted like a human version of the red sea parting for Moses.

“Sorry about dashing off like I did last time Spike dear, but you stabbed my friend and I needed to make sure she was alright.” Sara said, not fazed by the vampire now just inches from her.

“Bollocks! I felt your bloody back break.” Spike shouted.

“Do I look like someone with a broken back to you?” Sara asked as she did a quick spin to prove she had full use of her legs still. Sara had formed a link with Spike, so she knew if he was about to make a move on her, but he was still trying to work out how she could still be on her feet after what he did the last time. “Did you lie to all these people?” Sara asked with a pout.

“I isn’t a bleeding liar you bitch! I felt your back break as I stamped my foot into it.” Spike snarled as he started to lose his cool with her. “I’ll just do it again, but this time I’ll kill you before you can do that neat little disappearing trick again.” Spike added with an evil grin.

“Well is the little doggie going to bite, or just keep barking?” Sara asked in a mocking tone. She wanted to keep Spike off balance, and having some of the people in the pub laughing at him, seemed to be working.

Spike was soon taking a swing at Sara, but she read the move in his mind and just stepped back, letting him hit nothing but air. Then he tried moving at lightening fast speed to come at her from the side, but once again she read his every move and stepped out the way as she put her foot out, tripping him up and then watching as he ploughed into a group of vamps sat around a table watching the show.

“You’re not the same bleeding bitch I fought the other night.” Spike growled just before he tried to punch Sara right in the face, just to have her catch his fist before twisting it around until something cracked and Spike stepped back gripping it as he twisted it back into place and then shaking off the break as it healed in seconds.

“Name calling? You can’t fight worth a dam, so you think calling me names will do the trick?” Sara laughed mockingly. “For a bad ass vampire, you really do suck, and not in a vampire way.” Sara giggled at her little joke.

Spike had lost all his humour now, and looked serious as he went for Sara again and again, but she blocked all his moves without bothering to hit back once. She wanted to let the pub see just how powerful she really was, and she was having fun watching this cocky vampire get taken down a peg or two before she finally decided to kill him.

“What the bloody hell are you?” Spike growled as he yet again was blocked from an attack.

“I’m the Slayer. I thought we cleared this up the last time we spoke?” Sara asked as she stood with her hands on her hips like she was talking to a naughty child that had just been caught doing something he shouldn’t have.

“No way are you the same Slayer I fought the other night.” Spike said in a disbelieving voice.

“There is only one of me Spike, and now I think it’s time to end this and send you on your way.” Sara said as she finally started attacking Spike.

Spike tried to get out the way of this Slayer, but she seemed to know his every move. So he just found himself running into her kicks and punches all the time as she slowly punished him for what he’d done to her the other night, and also nearly killing Prue.

“Prue? I’m ready to end this, so get the silver stake ready for me.” Sara said in a mind link with Prue. Prue slipped the silver stake out and got ready to hand it over to Sara.

Spike thought it was time to get out of there and regroup, as he could see this wasn’t going to end well for him if he hung around much longer, so he was now trying to find a clear path for him and Drusilla to make their escape.

Sara saw her chance so she snatched the silver spike from Prue’s hand, then she spun around ready to drive it through Spikes heart, when all of a sudden there was a scream and she was blown off her feet by a blast of some sort. By the time Sara got back on her feet, Spike was gone, and so was Drusilla.

“What was that?” Sara asked as she looked around the room at the mess and all the humans and non humans looking around in shock.

“Drusilla used a raw shot of magic to stop you killing Spike.” Sheana explained. “Are you hurt Slayer?” She asked with some worry in her sexy adult sounding voice.

“No, I’m fine. Just a little pissed I didn’t get to finish him off like I planned.” Sara said as she brushed herself off. “Where did Drusilla find that kind of power?” Sara asked.

“I did not realise she had a crystal. She used it to try and kill you.” Sheana explained how Drusilla was able to knock Sara off her feet and then magically make her and Spike vanish.

“Can you track them?” Sara asked as she looked at Sheana hopefully.

“Not without some items, and I’d rather not do it in a place like this.” Sheana said as she looked around at all the people looking at them.

“Well I think we made our point, so let’s get out of here.” Sara said just before she touched her belt and blinked home again.

Sheana reached out and touched Prue’s shoulder before she blinked the two of them back to the house as well.

Karen, Sandy and Jenna were all sat in the kitchen when Sheana and Prue appeared. “How did it go? Where’s Sara?” Karen asked looking panicked when she didn’t see Sara with them.

“She should be back already mother. Sara blinked out just before we did.” Sheana explained.

“Maybe she blinked into the bedroom mum.” Sandy said as she tried to stop their mum from panicking more than she needed to. “I’ll go and take a look.” Sandy added as she jumped up and made her way out the room.

“I’m coming with you.” Karen said in a firm voice as she too got up and started following close behind.

Sheana, Prue and Jenna also decided to follow them, so they too could see if Sara was safely up in the bedroom.

The bedroom and the bathroom were also empty when they got up there. Karen was now beginning to really panic as she looked in the bathroom again, just to make sure she hadn’t missed her the first time.

“Where could she be?” Karen asked looking frantic.

“I’m sure she’s okay mum, where ever she might be right now.” Sandy said as she pulled her worried mother into a hug as she tried to calm her back down again, even if Sandy was worried just as much for her baby sister. “It’s a shame that telepathy thing doesn’t work both ways.” Sandy added with a growl.

“We have something just as good though.” Sheana said as she remembered the little ear thing that Michelle had given them all, well it was Mike that gave it to them, but Sheana always thought of Mike as Michelle.

Sandy and Karen looked puzzled for a couple of seconds, but soon remembered about the ear wigs. They both looked at Sheana as they waited for her to make a call, or whatever it was you did to make one of these things work.

“Michelle? Michelle? Are you hearing me?” Sheana asked feeling a little silly talking to thin air. She soon didn’t feel so bad though when she heard the musical voice of the girl she loved speak back into her ear.

“Sheana? Is everything alright with you and Prue?” Michelle’s voice asked with some worry in it.

“Yes we’re fine, but Sara never came back with us, can you track her down and find out where she’s got to?” Sheana asked.

“I don’t need to track her down Sheana. She’s right here with Jo and me.” Michelle said sounding much happier now she knew Sheana was safe.

“Thank god for that.” Sheana said with a sigh of relief. Sheana had heard people on TV, and at school say the same thing, so she thought it would fit this moment perfectly.

“Thank god for what? Is my daughter alright?” Karen asked still looking worried.

“Sara’s fine mum, she blinked over to see Jo at Michelle’s house.” Sheana explained.

Karen was just about to explode with anger over Sara making her worry for nothing, when she suddenly heard Sara’s voice in her head.

“I’m sorry if I worried you mum, but I blinked back to Michelle’s to see if she’d been able to find out what mission the men in black are carrying out, and see if they might need any help.” Sara’s calming voice said in her mother’s head.

“You could have come home first and let us all know you were safe.” Karen snapped out, making the others in the bedroom jump at the sudden outburst. Karen still wasn’t use to talking with Sara in this way, so she was just speaking out loud like she normally did.

“I had no idea Sheana was going to blink back to our house rather than coming here to Michelle’s with me first.” Sara said with a whine in her voice.

“So you think going to see your boyfriend is more important than letting your own mother know that you’re safe?” Karen asked.

Sara let out a groan as she realised that she was never going to win this argument with her mother, and she would need to go home and try to calm her down. “I’m coming home now mum.” Sara thought to her mother with a sigh.

“Don’t let me be the one to make you rush home.” Karen said with hurt in her voice.

It took Sheana, Sandy and Prue a couple of minutes to realise that Karen was talking to Sara through her telepathy, and not them. Sheana had looked worried that Karen was upset with her to begin with. Now she knew it was Sara getting the telling off, she felt a little better about it, but still worried for the trouble she might have just got her sister in.

*****

“I better get home before mum grounds me until I’m forty.” Sara said with a whine as she wrapped her arms around Jo and kissed him.

“Is it wrong for me to find you super hot dressed like this, and sounding like you do right now?” Jo asked when they stopped kissing.

“No, but only if you remember that it’s still me, your girlfriend under all this.” Sara said with a grin in her sexy slayer voice.

“Get a room you two.” Michelle groaned as she had to suffer the two of them making out in her bedroom. “And don’t even think about it!” She added when she saw the two of them look at her bed.

Sara and Jo both started to giggle when they turned to see the worried look Michelle had.

I really should see about getting back home, but I need you to keep digging into this mission the MIB’s were on tonight for me.” Sara said as she looked at Michelle. “I have a feeling this mission could mean more trouble for us at school.” Sara added looking worried.

“Are we talking gut feeling? Or have you got another new power starting to show itself?” Jo asked.

“Just a gut feeling, but I wouldn’t put anything past those people.” Sara frowned. “Look at how I saved some of the Commanders men, and he still wants to catch me and Sheana, so he can find out what makes us tick.” Sara added with a growl.

“The guy sounds like a control freak to me, and you’re the new kid on the block with cool new toys, that he wants to be in control off.” Jo said soothingly as he pulled Sara back into a hug, so he could kiss her one more time before she blinked home to face the wrath of her mother.

“If I’m anyone’s toy to play with, it would be you baby.” Sara purred just before they started kissing. Sara was soon trying not to giggle though, when she felt something poking her in the belly. “This look really does turn you on doesn’t it?” Sara asked as she ran her gloved hand over the lump tenting out Jo’s trousers.

“Sara!” Jo whined as he had to turn his back to Michelle while he tried to calm himself down enough to get rid of his not so little problem.

“Would you like to have me for the first time dressed like this, or in my school uniform?” Sara asked, she was having way to much fun watching how many shades of red Jo could turn.

“Sara! You’re not helping me right now.” Jo growled as he fought with his ever tightening trouser problem. “Please just go and let your mother see that you’re alright.” Jo added with pleading in his voice for this version of his girlfriend to just leave him to his painful misery.

Michelle was trying not to giggle as she watched Sara tormenting Jo. Sara kissed Jo once more and then she walked over and gave Michelle a hug and a peck on the cheek before saying goodbye and then blinking home to see if she could calm her mother down.

*****

Karen was pacing back and forth in Sara and Sheana’s bedroom when Sara appeared. Karen was so engrossed in how long she’d be grounding her daughter for that she never noticed Sara dressing in her Slayer armour stood right in her path until she walked straight into her. All of Karen’s anger faded away when she saw Sara stood there looking at her.

“Please don’t ever worry me like that again sweetie.” Karen said as she threw her arms around Sara and hugged her for all she was worth.

“I’m sorry mum.” Sara said, or more to the point the Slayer said. “Can you just give me a second to change back to my normal look?” Sara asked as she stepped back from her mother and focused on putting the armour back in the locket around her neck.

Karen stood and watched as the red armour, hair and makeup all vanished into a spot just below Sara’s neck. Sheana had made it so only she and Sara could see the lockets they wore, so it looked strange to Karen as the armour vanished from sight leaving her daughter stood there smiling at her.

“You see, I’m perfectly fine.” Sara said with a smile as she did a quick spin for her mother. “I really was just checking in with Michelle to see if she had any more information on what the men in black were up to.” Sara added as she let her mother give her another hug, but without all the armour between them.

Karen felt better being able to hug her daughter normally again. She was glad that Sara looked so different when she went out to fight the forces of evil, but Karen liked to hug her daughter while she still looked like her daughter, not someone’s idea of a wet dream.

“I should ground you for the rest of your life young lady.” Karen said as she hugged her. “Just for all the worry you caused me tonight.” Karen added with a little giggle.

“Does this mean I’m not grounded then?” Sara asked looking hopeful.

“No silly, you’re not grounded, but I would like you to check in after going out and doing something dangerous like this in the future.” Karen said in a scolding motherly way.

“Yes mum.” Sara smiled as she hugged her mother again and kissed her on the cheek.

“Let’s go down to the kitchen and have a hot chocolate with the others.” Karen said as she took Sara by the hand and led her out the bedroom and down to the kitchen where the others were.

Sheana and Prue were glad to see Sara was okay. Sheana looked a little worried that she might be in trouble with Sara for blinking home and getting her in trouble with their mother, but Sara smiled at her just before she wrapped her arms around her from behind and hugged her as she kissed her sister on the cheek.

“Sorry for not saying we needed to check in with Michelle and Jo before coming home sis.” Sara said as she took her normal seat on the other side of Jenna to where Sheana was sat with a mug of hot chocolate in front of her.

“I’m sorry for getting you in trouble with mother as well sis.” Sheana said with a smile, now she knew that Sara wasn’t angry with her.

Sara, Sheana and Prue filled in the others about what happened at the pub, and how Spike managed to get away before Sara could finish him off.

“Will this Spike and Drusilla be a problem?” Karen asked with worry in her voice.

“I doubt it Karen.” Prue said not looking worried at all. “After the way Sara showed him up, he’ll more than likely leave town. I know I would after being shown up like that.” Prue added with a grin.

“I’ve got Michelle trying to find out if the men in black have any idea where Spike might have been hiding out through the day, but so far they don’t have much on him, other than what they’ve seen him do at the pub, and the night he attacked Karl and his team.” Sara explained.

“Maybe if these men in black spent more time tracking down people like this Spike and Drusilla instead of looking for you, then they might be better at their job.” Karen said looking unhappy with the Commander and his men. None of the others could argue with Karen’s opinion, as they all agreed with her.

Sara and Sheana were just washing the mugs out after they all finished their hot chocolate when the phone started ringing. Sandy grabbed it due to her being the closest one to the phone. Karen was sat with a dosing Jenna on her knee at the kitchen table, while Prue was up in Sara and Sheana’s room getting changed. Prue wasn’t as lucky as Sara and Sheana; she still had to get changed the old fashioned way.

“Hello, you’ve reached the Read residents, Sandy speaking.” Sandy said in her best business sounding voice.

“Hi Sandy, its Michelle. Can I have a word with Sara please?” Michelle’s voice asked on the other end of the line sounding worried about something.

“Hi Michelle. Sure I’ll get her for you now.” Sandy said as she walked across the kitchen and handed Sara the phone once she’d finished drying her wet hands.

“What’s wrong Michelle?” Sara asked as she put the phone to her ear.

“Sorry to call so late Sara, but I really think you and Sheana should blink over here, so me and Jo and show you what we’ve managed to find out about Karl and his teams mission tonight.” Michelle said sounding worried.

“Okay, we’ll be right over.” Sara said just before she ended the call, so she could let her mum know that Michelle had found something out that had her worried for some reason.

Sara told her mum and then had to stop Prue from suiting up again to go with them, but Prue would only agree to stop behind after Sara promised to come and get her if they went out on another mission. Sara took Sheana’s hand and they were soon stood in Michelle’s bedroom with her and Jo.

“Okay Michelle, what have you found out that has the two of you looking so worried?” Sara asked.

“It took some digging, but we’ve found out that The Commander and his men are replacing four people at the school, so he can find out who you and Sheana are, or find out why you two have such an interest in the school.” Michelle explained.

“By replace, do you mean kill?” Sara asked looking worried now.

“No, they plan to use some sort of brainwashing on them, and move them to another part of the country, or world for all I know, but they aren’t going to be hurt.” Michelle said to calm Sara down.

“What do they hope to learn by doing this? They already know that I can read minds, so I’ll just find out who they are and then we’ll just not speak around them.” Sara shrugged at the silly plan the Commander had come up with.

“The four people won’t know what they are doing each day because the Commander is having them hypnotised into thinking they are teachers at the school. He will then have then debriefed each night back at command.” Michelle pointed out the twist in The Commanders little plan.

“I need to get back out there and stop them taking the teachers and replacing them.” Sara said.

“You can’t do that Sara!” Hypatia’s voice said in her head just before her and the other three found themselves stood in the garden at Hypatia’s mansion, or the mind version of it.

“I can’t just let The Commander and his goons get away with this Hypatia.” Sara said, not fazed by the sudden shift from Michelle’s bedroom to now being stood in the garden at the mansion. Sara knew that she was actually still in Michelle’s bedroom, and this was just a way for them all to sit and talk with Hypatia.

“You have to do just that Sara, or The Commander is going to think we have a spy in his command, or worse find out that we’ve tapped into his computer system.” Hypatia explained her reason for them not doing anything about The Commander and his men taking normal hard working people and upturning their lives.

“She does have a point Sara.” Michelle pointed out. “If you suddenly turn up and try to stop them taking the people they have targeted, then they will know we’ve been spying on them in some way.” She added with a sigh.

“So what do we do then? Just keep going to school like everything is just fine, while these four people keep reporting back to The Commander?” Sara asked as she looked around the table they were all now sat at.

“Yes my little Slayer, but we will also find out which people they are replacing, and then we can control The Commander a little bit more than we could before.” Hypatia pointed out to the young Slayer. “This isn’t the first time The Commander has done this sort of thing, but normally it’s to help a family cope with a loss after a vampire or demon attack.” Hypatia explained.

“So they do actually help people as well then?” Sara asked, not sure if she understood Hypatia correctly.

“Yes they do a lot of good, which is why I let The Commander think he’s the one in control most the time.” Hypatia said with a smirk. “These four people will move on to new lives someplace and be happier and better off for it.” She added.

“What if they see something at school that gives me or Sheana away, and they then report back to The Commander with it?” Sara asked, still not happy with this plan.

“Then I will give them a different memory to pass on to The Commander.” Hypatia said as she took them all from the warm feeling of the garden, to a cold snow capped mountain someplace else. “I’m very good at this you see.” She giggled as she looked at the four shivering teenagers.

“You’ve got to teach me how you do this.” Sara said as her teeth started to chatter from the cold.

“All in good time my dear.” Hypatia smiled as she took them all back to the warm garden. “Now I need you all to get a good night’s sleep ready for school in the morning.” She added just before they all found themselves back in Michelle’s bedroom.

“Remind me to never get on the wrong side of her.” Jo said as he looked around the room and shivered at the thought of where he just thought he was. “It was a cool way to have a meeting though.” He added with a grin.

“Very true, but I hate it when she’s right all the time.” Sara growled, not happy to be left with The Commander thinking he was in control, but she also knew that Hypatia was right, and this would be the best way to keep him under control, by letting him think he was the one in control. “Michelle? Can you find out which teachers are being replaced?” Sara asked.

“There are no names in any of the files we found so far, and I won’t be able to check with the school until tomorrow when we get there.” Michelle explained. “The school has a closed network, so I’ll have to hack into it while I’m in school.” She added when she saw the blank looks Sara and Sheana were giving her.

“You’ve hacked into the school computers before?” Sara asked.

“Yes, all the time.” Michelle giggled. “Someone had to keep Jo out of trouble before you and Sheana turned up.” Michelle added with a roll of her eyes just before she started giggling again.

“I was beginning to wonder about that.” Sara pouted as she wrapped her arms around a frowning Jo. “I think you look cute when you’re getting in trouble though.” Sara added just before she kissed him.

Sara and Sheana said good night to Michelle and Jo before Sheana blinked the two of them back home again. Sara thought about lying to her mum, but then thought it was wrong to do that, so they sat down in the living room with Karen, Prue and Sandy. Jenna was there as well, but she was fast asleep on Sandy’s knee.

Karen wasn’t happy to find out what The Commander was doing, and she had another go about him using more of his men to sort out Spike, so Sara didn’t have to. They let her have another little rant before Sara explained how Hypatia said it would make life easier now they had four willing souls to help feed him the information they wanted him to have, and also it would help keep him from finding out about Sara and Sheana being the Slayer and her witch side kick.

Sara Carried Jenna up to bed once they’d brought the others up to speed. They brushed their teeth before climbing into bed to get some much needed sleep, so they could start a new battle with the men in black tomorrow.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 22

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty Two

Previously...

Sara carried Jenna up to bed once they’d brought the others up to speed. They brushed their teeth before climbing into bed to get some much needed sleep, so they could start a new battle with the men in black tomorrow.

And now the story continues...

Jo and Mike had met the girls at the end of their road before Sara formed a mind link between them all, so they could talk about the men in black without the risk of anyone overhearing them. The only two people that could listen in would be Hypatia and Jenna, but Sara and Sheana had left Jenna getting ready to spend the day round with Maggie and Cathleen next door at Holly’s.

“Did you find out anything else last night after Sheana and I went home?” Sara thought to the two boys, or one boy and a girl, as it was Michelle that said hi in the mind link.

“No not really, other than they managed to extract the four subjects without any trouble.” Michelle said.

“Did it say whether any of the subjects got hurt or not?” Sara asked with worry in her voice. Sara wasn’t sure she wanted to know if any of them were hurt or not, but part of her knew she had to know for her own peace of mind.

“All four subjects were extracted without problem, and they are all responding well to the treatment.” Michelle said it like she was reading it from the screen of her computer. “Well that’s what the mission report said when I read it this morning.” Michelle pointed out.

“Do you believe what they write in them things then Michelle?” Sara asked, still sounding unsure she did the right thing letting the men in black get away with removing people from their homes and brainwashing them into thinking they had the idea to move away to a new town and start again.

“I doubt they know we’re in their system, so I can’t see why they would have a reason to start lying in the mission reports. Well not unless it involves a Slayer and a cute witch dressed in black that is.” Michelle giggled.

“Some of them reports make funny reading.” Jo chuckled. “They play down the amount of embarrassment you cause them.” Jo added with more chuckles.

“I’m sure they do.” Sara said with a grin in her voice. “They’re not going to want to say that a red head dressed in leather made them look like idiots, or that a powerful witch swapped all their guns and vehicles for friendlier versions.” Sara pointed out with a giggle.

“I did read about you wrestling a stun gun out of a soldiers hand before you shot the leader of the team at the school with it.” Jo said sounding shocked, just before they heard him chuckle. “I think his name was Adams.” Jo added in mock horror.

“Whatever helps them sleep at night.” Sara said with a sigh. She’d already told them the story of what happened at the school, and how she’d blinked out the way just before Adams tried to shoot her, and ended up hitting Karl instead.

“Do you think he got in trouble for shooting his team leader?” Jo asked.

“If you were the leader of an elite team and a team member shot you, wouldn’t you want some sort of payback for it?” Sara asked with a giggle.

“To right I would!” Jo shouted back, making the others jump.

“Jo!” Sara snapped back. “What have I told you about shouting while using the mind link?” Sara asked.

“Please don’t do it?” Jo asked in a whisper. “Sorry mummy.” Jo added in a baby voice.

“Keep that up mister, and you’ll get to spend a couple of days as a baby for real.” Sara warned with an evil tone to her voice.

Jo was suddenly very worried as he realised that Sara could get Sheana to actually make it happen very easily. “I really am sorry for making you all jump, and I’ll try to remember in future to just use my inside voice while in a mind link.”

They soon reached the school and made their way to the computer rooms, so Mike could hack into the school system and find out the names of the new teachers starting at the school. Due to Mike being in an advanced computer science class, he had access to the room at any time, but Sara, Sheana and Jo kept watch outside the room just in case a teacher came along.

“How long is this going to take Mikey?” Jo asked as he stuck his head around the door.

“Longer if you keep asking me questions?” Mike said with a sarcastic grin back at his friend. “I’m into the system now, and just printing out the list of new teachers now.” Mike added as he waited for the laser printer to spit out the sheet of paper.

Mike had a worried look on his face as he joined the others back in the hallway, but they couldn’t talk about it there, so they just started walking to the girl’s homeroom while Sara formed a mind link, so they could talk about the thing that had Mike looking so worried.

“What’s wrong Mike, couldn’t you get the list of names?” Sara asked.

“No I got the list of names, but it’s not going to be as easy finding out which are the agents, as we first thought.” Michelle’s voice said in the link.

“How hard can it be? We don’t have that many new teachers start on a weekly basis.” Jo asked.

“We have eight new teachers starting at the school today.” Michelle pointed out.

“Eight?!” Jo asked a little too loud, making the other three jump again. Jo looked worried as Sara growled at him as she had a sudden flash of a vision where she was sat with a baby on her knee. “Sorry.” Jo added with pleading in his voice.

“Why do we have so many new teachers starting on the same day?” Sara asked sounding a little puzzled by it herself.

“Our school is part of a teacher exchange program. Teachers get to see how other classes around the country do things, to see if any of it can help them become better teachers.” Michelle explained the reason to the other three. “The Commander must have thought this a good way to get his people into the school unnoticed.” Michelle added with a sigh, as she realised their job had just got a lot harder.

“It looks like we’ve got our work cut out for us then now.” Sara said with a sigh, as she thought about all the work it was going to take trying to work out which of the eight teachers were working for The Commander. “We’ll talk more at lunchtime about it all, but just be careful what you do and say until then.” Sara warned.

“You and Sheana are the two with special gifts, so I hope you two are going to take extra special care to not get noticed?” Jo asked with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. He was soon swallowing hard though when he saw the vision of Sara bouncing a baby girl on her knee as she called it ‘Josie’. Sheana and Mike were both giggling when they saw the worried look on Jo’s face. They both thought it would be fun to see Jo spend some time as a baby girl, but Jo didn’t look as keen on the idea.

Jo and Mike walked with Sara and Sheana to their homeroom before the two boys ran off to get to their own. Sara and Sheana had just taken their seats when the homeroom teacher came in and informed them that there would be an assembly for all the students in the main hall. Sara and Sheana filed out with all the other students in their class, as they joined the others coming out of theirs so they could all go to the main hall.

Once all the older students were seated on chairs and the younger ones were just sat crossed legged on the floor, the headmaster started to explain about the teacher exchange program and the reason for them having eight new teachers in the school. He went on to introduce each teacher in turn. Sara took the chance to probe each new teachers mind for any clue as to whether or not they were working for The Commander, but she wasn’t getting any sort of a sign to say any of them were. The headmaster then went one to introduce each new teacher by name.

“Students, I’d like you all to meet Miss Reagan the new art teacher.” The head master said as he pointed at a woman sat at the far end of the row of new teachers. Miss Reagan stood up and smiled as she gave a quick wave to the students filling the hall.

“Then we have Mr Weatherly the new sports teacher.” He said pointed to an older ex military looking man. Sara though he could be one of The Commanders people. Mr Weatherly never bothered to stand up; he just gave a nod of his head.

“Mr Durand will be teaching Drama, and helping out with the school play.” The head master didn’t look very confident about the school play part though. Mr Durand jumped to his feet and did an over the top bow to the students before he sat back down again grinning.

“Mrs Barlow will be teaching history. Mr Blecker will be one of the Science teachers. Miss Pearson, computer science. Mr LeBelle French and German, and Mr McClure will be teaching English.” The headmaster said as he pointed at each of the new teachers in turn as he said their names.

Sara looked at each teacher in turn wondering how she was ever going to remember all their names, but she thought she’d just need to worry about remembering the names of the teachers she’d have, to start with. Sara was also looking for any sign, no matter how small, to see if she could pick out the ones with military training, but they all just looked like normal people ready to teach a bunch of kids something new.

“What do you think of the new teacher’s sis?” Sheana asked, but gave Sara a look that said she wondered if she’d picked up on anything. Sheana was learning to notice when Sara was using her mind reading trick on people, and she’d noticed her sister looking very focused while the head master was calling out their names.

“They all seem alright, but only time will tell.” Sara replied sounding very cryptic as she gave Sheana a worried looked to let her now she’d not been able to find anything out so far.

Sara and Sheana were about to meet one of the new teacher’s because their first lesson of the day was Art with Miss Reagan.

“Good morning students!” Miss Reagan shouted to the class once they were all sat in their places ready to start work on their projects. “I know you were all working on things with your old art teacher, so please carry on and shout up if you need my help.” She added with a smile.

Sara and Sheana found miss Reagan easy going, and Sara found herself hoping that this woman wasn’t working for The Commander, but then again all the people The Commander would have in place for a mission like this, would have to be very good at what they do, so Sara kept that in mind as she got Miss Reagan to help her with some sketches her and Sheana were trying to do.

Their next lesson was with Mr McClure, the new English teacher. He seemed to know what he was teaching, so Sara found it hard to believe this man could be one of The Commanders spies, but then again Sara wasn’t about to let her guard down and start trying to bench press the teachers desk or something just as silly to get herself noticed.

*****

Jo and Mike had sports for their last two periods of the morning, and they both looked worried when they saw the new sports teacher Mr Weatherly walk into the changing room.

“Good morning ladies!” Mr Weatherly shouted as he entered the changing room and walked from one end to the other looking at each student as he went. “As you all know, I am the new head sports teacher. Now I want to see just how good you all are at rugby.” He added with an evil grin.

Some of the boys let out a groan while others just looked happy to be getting out on the field. Jo wasn’t too bad at rugby, but Mike hated it, just like he did most sports. Mike was happier in the computer room, or any one of the other subjects that didn’t involve him running around the pitch in the rain getting wet and muddy.

Mike suddenly looked worried when he heard what the new teacher was saying to another couple of boys about the studs they had in their ears.

“I’m not sure what your last sports teacher let you get away with wearing while out on the pitch, but none of my boys will be going out there wearing any kind of jewellery, I want to see it all removed.” Mr Weatherly said as he did another lap of the changing room. “That goes for you to buttercup.” He added as he looked down at Mike still wearing his ring that stopped him reverting back to being Michelle.

“I can’t take my ring off sir.” Mike said looking worried as he made a fist and then covered it with his other hand.

“No such word as can’t flower.” Mr Weatherly said sarcastically. “Now lose the ring for the sports lesson, or lose it for the rest of the day.” The man added as he bent down so he was nose to nose with Mike.

Mike in fear of what would happen if he lost his ring for the day, slowly slipped it off his hand and then placed it in his school bag hidden down in a secret little hiding spot so no one would be able to find it and steal it while he was out on the pitch. Mike just hoped that this new teacher didn’t keep them out on the pitch any longer than they would normally be out there. Sheana had added a one hour delay on the ring returning him to looking like Michelle, and they only normally played for forty five minutes, so Mike hoped to be back inside the changing room and wearing the ring again before Michelle made an appearance.

“See, that wasn’t so hard to do was it cutie?” Mr Weatherly asked with more sarcasm. “Now finish getting ready and get out on the field so we can see what sort of men you are!” He shouted just before he left the changing room to head out onto the wet pitch.

“What an ass.” Mike said as he looked at Jo. “I really hope we don’t end up running late with this lesson.” Mike added looking worried as he looked at his hand that was now missing the ring.

“You and me both.” Jo said looking just as worried for his friend. Jo knew how much Mike hated doing any kind of sports, but he knew that Mike really did hate rugby, and today wasn’t going to change his feelings about it either.

Mr Weatherly looked to have it in for Mike from the first second he picked the two sides that would be playing each other. Jo and Mike ended up on the same team, but there was little Jo could do to help Mike when Mr Weatherly said that each team would score double points when one member from each team scored a touchdown. This team member just so happened to be Mike for one team and a kid called Jason smith for the other team. Mike and Jason both looked worried when Mr Weatherly told them the new rule.

From the minute the game started Mike found himself with the rugby ball as his teammates tried to get him across the line, while the other team did all they could to stop them scoring, so they could get it to their own special teammate to do the same thing. By the time Mr Weatherly blew the whistle for the end of the match, Mike was covered head to toe in mud and was hurting quite bad from being tackled to the ground to many times to count.

“Are you okay Mike?” Jo asked his mud covered friend as he helped him make his way back to the changing room so they could get his ring back on his finger before the hour was up, and he turned into a girl.

“Do I look alright to you?” Mike asked with some pain in his voice. “This new teacher is a psycho.” Mike added looking worried at what he’d made all the other students do to him all the way through the rugby match.

“You’ll get no argument from me on that one my friend.” Jo said as they finally entered the changing room.

Mike went to make his way over to his things to get his ring back on, but found his path blocked by Mr Weatherly. “Don’t even think about trying to skip having a shower any of you.” He said as he pointed to the now steaming showers.

“I wasn’t planning to sir, but I need to get my kit off and grab my towel.” Mike tried to point out.

“I’m not falling for that one son. Strip outside the shower and then run over and get your towel once you’ve showered.” Mr Weatherly said as he pushed Mike towards the showers.

Mike wanted to argue about his treatment by this new teacher/bully, but he knew that any time wasted arguing would add to the risk of him going over the hour limit and Michelle making her big break out at school in the showers with all the other boys stood around him as it happened. Mike removed his muddy sports kit and then ran into the shower to wash off the mud, so he could go and get dried and put the ring back on.

“Oh crap.” Mike said all of a sudden as he felt his chest and realised that Michelle’s breasts were starting to bud as he felt other parts of his body starting to change as well. Mike had turned his back to all the other boys in the showers, but he still had to get from the shower to his towel and clothes across the other side of the changing room. His head was beginning to feel heavier as his hair got longer and wetter. Mike could feel his bottom beginning to swell and plump out making him look even more feminine from the back.

Mike jumped when he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. If he turned around now the person would see that he had a set of breast and his manhood was reseeding at an alarming rate to be replaced by a set of virginal lips like a girl would have.

“Mike, quick put this on before someone comes in and sees you like that.” Jo’s voice suddenly said as he handed Mike his ring.

Mike let out a sigh as he grabbed the ring and slipped it on his finger. Then he looked down and watched the breast shrink back down to nothing more than a boy his age would have, and he felt his manhood returning to its normal size.

“Thanks Jo.” Mike said as he looked over his shoulder at his best friend. “How were you able to get it though?” Mike asked in a whisper, not wanting to be overheard by the new Sports teacher or any of the other students.

“I walked over and grabbed it when I was getting our towels. He seemed more interested in making sure you got in the shower, so he didn’t notice what I was doing.” Jo explained as he took a quick dip under the shower before they both left again to get dried and dressed so they could meet up with Sara and Sheana for lunch.

Mike had never felt happier to have is male parts than he was at the minute as he finished getting showered and then wrapped has towel around his waist to stop all the teasing over his small manhood.

*****

The girl’s were glad when lunchtime came around, so they could sit and formulate a new plan to find out which teachers were their men in black spies. The only down side was the fact it had started raining as the morning went on, so they wouldn’t be able to go out and sit under their favourite tree after eating their lunch.

Jo and Mike were waiting for them just outside the lunch hall looking tired and a little depressed. Sheana noticed that Mike looked to be in some pain as he had an arm wrapped around his waist.

“What happened to you two?” Sara asked once they were all stood in the lunch queue. “Is someone picking on Mike again?” Sara looked a little angry as she asked this question.

“No, well yes you could say that, but it’s a legal form of bullying.” Jo tried to explain. “We’ve just had sports with the new sports teacher, Mr Weatherly. He’s got to be ex military.” Jo added with a worried look when he saw the puzzled look Sara and Sheana were giving him over the bullying question.

Sara soon caught onto what Jo was trying to say about Mr Weatherly being one of the Commanders spies, but he could also just be a strict sports teacher as well, so she knew that watching them and then setting up some little tests was the only way to know for sure.

“I’m glad Sheana and I won’t have to meet him then.” Sara said looking relieved.

“I’m sorry to tell you this then, but you will be having him.” Jo pointed out. “He’s helping to teach the boys and the girls.” Jo explained when he saw the shocked looks both Sara and Sheana were now giving him.

“I hope they’re not letting him enter the girls changing rooms as well?” Sara said as she suddenly felt dirty at the thought of the man she’d seen up on the stage wandering through the girls changing room while they got changed.

“I think you’re safe there Sara.” Mike said with a wince. “The school won’t want to open themselves to that kind of trouble. He’s just overseeing all the sports teachers as he’s the new head sports teacher.” Mike added as he winced again holding his side.

“What happened to you Mike?” Sara asked when she could see that Mike was hurting.

“Mr Weatherly thought it would be fun to paint a target on Mike’s back while we were playing rugby.” Jo said with a frown.

“Why would this man put paint on you?” Sheana asked, not understanding what Jo was trying to say.

“I didn’t mean like that Sheana.” Jo chuckled. “I mean he said our team would score double points if Mike got over the line with the ball, so everyone kept throwing the ball to Mike, and the other team kept tackling him to the ground.

“I do not like this new sports teacher.” Sheana growled as a ceiling bulb suddenly blew just above them.

“Calm down sis.” Sara’s voice suddenly said in Sheana’s head. “We don’t want them finding out about us.” She added with some worry in her voice.

“But I want to hurt this man Sara.” Sheana thought back with anger in her voice.

“We’ll find some way to get revenge for what he’s done to Mike, but we need to be smart about it.” Sara explained.

“Good, but can I at least heal Mike then?” Sheana asked sounding much calmer now she knew that they would do something about this horrid man.

“Yes you can heal him sis, but don’t let anyone see you do it though.” Sara warned.

“I know just the way.” Sheana giggled just before she wrapped her ars around Mike and kissed him on the lips. What no one saw was the blue mist Sheana blew into Mike’s mouth helping him to heal.

“Wow. I’ve heard of kissing it better, but that really was something else Sheana.” Mike said with a grin, feeling a hundred percent better than he did a minute ago.

Mike and Sheana were soon blushing when a couple of kids behind them in the lunch queue started complaining about them being put off wanting any food if they had to watch any more of the love making.

They finally got their lunch and found an empty table to sit and enjoy it at before they went to find a quiet spot they could have a chat about the four spies now pretending to be teachers. What Sara and the others didn’t know was the fact that it was only two teachers a caretaker and an office assistant they were looking for. six of the teachers were nothing but that, just teachers.

“I know just the place to go and hang out.” Jo said once they left the lunchroom. He led the way to the library where they could sit and pretend to look through some books while Sara opened a mind link for them all to chat about the MIB problem. They were soon all sat pretending to look at a book each while Sara opened the mind link for them all.

“How are you feeling now Michelle?” Sara asked, using Mike’s female name.

“I’m feeling much better thanks for asking Sara.” Michelle’s voice said in her mind. “I did come close to letting the whole changing room see me become Michelle though.” Michelle’s voice added as she then explained about Mr Weatherly forcing Mike to remove the ring and then not letting him put it back on before taking a shower.

“I hate this man more and more.” Sheana grumbled.

“I can only agree with you sis, but we need to be careful how we deal with him, just in case he is working for The Commander.” Sara said as she tried to think of the best way to work out which teachers were spies. “Any one got any ideas on how we find out which teacher’s aren’t real teachers?” Sara asked the other three.

“Can’t you just probe their minds and find out that way?” Jo asked.

“Damn! Why didn’t I think of that?” Sara said sarcastically. “Don’t you think I already have?” Sara asked.

“How can they block you from reading their minds?” Jo asked sounding puzzled.

“They’re not blocking anything, they just believe they have been teachers all their lives, so they don’t remember ever being soldiers or whatever else they might have been.” Sara explained the problems she was having.

“We could try a back trace into each teacher’s past and see if we can spot any errors, but that could take some time to do.” Michelle said.

“It could also get us caught trying it.” Sara pointed out her worries in doing that. She’d seen enough movies to know that most government groups put things in place to alert them to people looking into an agents back story.

“What about setting a little trap for each teacher, and then wait to see which ones take the bait?” Jo suggested.

“That could be the best idea, but what sort of a trap can we set that would let us know the secret identity of each spy without dropping us in it with the men in black?” Sara asked sounding thoughtful.

“That’s going to be the tricky part with a school full of camera’s to deal with as well as spies now.” Jo said with worry in his voice, but no answer to Sara’s question about how they could flush out each spy.

“What about getting Hypatia to help us set the traps?” Michelle suddenly asked like she’d come up with a plan.

“What do you have in mind for her to help us with?” Sara asked.

“I was thinking we could get her to make each new teacher see the Slayer talking to a student, and telling them to meet her someplace different, then we can see if the men in black show up to try and catch you.” Michelle explained, sounding happy with her idea.

“That could work Michelle.” Sara said, liking the plan. “We’d need to do it to each teacher though, and The Commander will be on to us after the first couple of times.” Sara pointed out the flaw in their plan.

“If we can make the teachers see whatever we want them to using Hypatia, then why not set up different traps using different people?” Jo said.

“I don’t follow you Jo.” Sara said for the group when there was only silence to what Jo just said.

“I mean you can use the Slayer in one vision, then use Sheana’s witch image in another, and maybe throw in a couple of vampires, like this Spike compelling a student and other stuff like that, then we wait to see which ones the men in black go after.” Jo explained in more detail.

“That would be the best way to make this work Sara.” Michelle said, liking what Jo had come with to improve her plan. “We can track them to see which targets they go after, using their own computer system against them.” Michelle added sounding a little smug.

“Very true, and once we know a teacher is clean, we can use the same vision on another teacher until we know which ones are working for the commander.” Sara said sounding much happier now they had a plan in place.

Sheana had been quiet while the other three formed a plan, but she spoke up once they had finished their planning. “I’m sorry that I didn’t think of this sooner Michelle, but I think it best if I make the ring invisible to everyone except you while you wear it.” Sheana reached out and cupped Mike’s hand in hers as she spoke in the mind link. When she moved her hand away again, only Mike could now see the gold band on his finger.

“Thank you Sheana, but I don’t blame you for what happened this morning.” Michelle’s voice said in the group link as Mike took hold of Sheana’s hand out in the real world. “I will still be able to see it when I take it off right? I’d hate to put it down someplace and not remember where I put it.” Michelle giggled.

“Yes silly.” Sheana giggled back.

Sara was glad to see that Michelle had managed to get Sheana to snap out of her depressed mood over the trouble with the ring. She was also glad to see that no one would be trying to take Mike’s ring anymore either. Mike being exposed as a girl using magic to look like a boy didn’t bare thinking about.

Lunchtime was soon over; Sara had said she’d link up with Hypatia later in the evening to explain their plan to her. They all left the library and walked to their first classes of the afternoon. Sara and Sheana had history with another one of the new teachers. Mrs Barlow was a strange little woman that seemed to have a head full of information. Sara had poked around in there for a short time, but soon left when she felt like it was giving her a headache. Sara was going to be very surprised if this woman turned out to be working for the commander.

Nothing exciting happened for the rest of the day, and Jo and Mike were stood at the school gates waiting for Sara and Sheana when they left the school.

“How was history with Mrs Barlow?” Jo asked with a grin. Him and Mike had had her last period and found her to be a little weird.

“I found her to be a little on the loony side.” Sara said as she tried to think of a suitable word to describe the little old woman.

“Very true, but she knows her stuff, and made the lesson interesting.” Jo said sounding impressed with the woman.

“She sure does.” Sara said, not able to argue the point that Mrs Barlow really did know her history, and she had the entire class listening to some of her stories. It turned out that Mrs Barlow’s father had been an archaeologist, and he’d dragged her all over the world with him when she was growing up, which left her with some interesting stories to pass on to her students.

Mike had slipped his ring off as they walked home, so the spell would be about worn off by the time him and Jo had walked the girls to the end of their road before heading home themselves. Mike couldn’t wait to get home and let his body shift back to his female form of Michelle. He’d been disappointed that he’d missed out on getting to spend a day as Sara, so he could be closer to Sheana for the day, but at the same time he had worried about doing something to give Sara and Sheana a bad name around the school.

Sara opened a mind link between them all, so they could talk more freely about the men in black, and who they thought the spies might be out of the eight teachers that had all started on the same day. Sara also wanted to talk about them meeting up later in the night, so they could sort out a look for Jo and Michelle to use as grownups at the internet cafe.

“Did any of you get any vibes from any of the other teachers like the one you got from Mr Weatherly this morning?” Sara thought to the others as they walked along like everything was normal.

“No, all the other new teachers seemed normal to me.” Jo’s voice said. “Weatherly is just an evil piece of work through and through.” He added with anger in his voice.

“I’d still like to teach him a lesson for picking on Mike like he did.” Sheana added as she reached out and took hold of Mike’s hand while they walked along.

“We can’t risk doing anything silly and exposing ourselves sis.” Sara warned Sheana. “The way he treated Mike this morning could have been for the sole purpose of getting someone to react to it and show him that they have the use of magic.” Sara tried to explain.

“Try not to worry too much about what happened this morning Sheana. I made it through okay, and I won’t have the problem again, now you’ve made it so only I can see the ring when I wear it.” Michelle’s voice said as she also tried to make Sheana calm down before she did something that got them noticed by the men in black.

“Do you think Spike left the area last night after you kicked his arse?” Jo asked, doing a very bad impression of what Spike sounded like, but it did make the others giggle still. Jo was trying to help change the subject and calm Sheana down.

“Part of me hopes he’s gone, but another part hopes he’s still around so I can finish him off once and for all.” Sara said with anger in her voice now over the fact she got side swiped by Drusilla, so they could make their escape. “He’s too dangerous to leave out there.” Sara added with worry in her voice as she thought about some of the things this version of Spike could end up doing.

“The men in black had no idea where they went, but they also had no idea where the two of them were stopping either.” Michelle’s voice said. “I’ll keep an eye on the men in black and let you know the minute they find anything out.” Michelle added.

“I’ll be glad when we have the Cafe set up so we can all help out with the surveillance on the men in black with you.” Sara said. “Speaking of which, do the two of you want to come over later to sort out your older selves?” Sara asked.

“I could come over now.” Michelle said, not eager to go home to an empty house with Mike’s parents still being away.

“I don’t mind that.” Sheana was quick to add sounding happy about the idea of having Michelle join them for dinner.

“I never thought you would sis.” Sara giggled. “I’m sure we could squeeze another one, or even two out of the dinner tonight.” Sara added sounding hopeful that Jo might stop for some dinner as well.

“I’d love to, but mum needs me to watch Abnormal for an hour while she pops to the doctors.” Jo sighed.

“Abnormal?” Sara asked sounding puzzled as she tried to remember if Jo had a dog or a cat, judging from the name.

“Abby, his sister.” Michelle giggled. “Abigail Norman. Sounds like Abby normal, so Jo has always called her abnormal.” Michelle explained with some more giggles.

“That’s so evil Jo!” Sara though to him with shock in her voice. “There’s no wonder she doesn’t like you very much if you keep calling her that.” Sara added.

“You’ve met her Sara, and she is Abnormal.” Jo argued, but Sara and the others could hear the chuckle in his voice, so they knew he didn’t really mean it.

Sara had never had problems like Jo was having with his sister when she was younger, and still a boy. Simon had always looked up to his big sister, mostly trying to work out why he couldn’t be more like her, but Simon still did everything his big sister asked. Sara was so lost in the old memories of being Simon and sneaking into his sister’s room to play dress up that she was soon dragging Sheana, Jo and Michelle into a vision of one such Saturday while his mum and sister were both out.

Simon had found a dress that was to big on Sandy, but he knew he could get in it with a squeeze, so he’d got the dress on and had even added a bra and some padding to give him breasts as well. Sara remembered the vision of just how silly Simon looked in the dress as he looked in his sister’s bedroom mirror, but he felt so wonderful in it still that he didn’t really care how he looked.

Sheana, Jo and Michelle saw the vision suddenly end just as Sara let out a squeal after looking in the Mirror in her vision and seeing the three of them stood there watching what she was watching. They felt the mind link end; it was like someone slamming a heavy door shut. Sara ran off down the road towards home at a pace none of them could keep up with.

“Sara! Wait up!” Jo shouted as he tried to catch her up.

Sara was too ashamed to do anything except keep running until she got to her house and the safety of her bedroom. She couldn’t believe that she’d just let Jo and Mike see what she looked like before she found Sheana and made her wish.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 23

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty Three

Previously...

“Sara! Wait up!” Jo shouted as he tried to catch her up.

And now the story continues...

Jo had stopped and was trying to get his breath back when Mike and Sheana caught up to him at the end of Sara and Sheana’s road. Jo looked to be having a battle of wills as he looked at the time on his mobile. “Why did this have to happen today?” Jo growled to himself. “I really have to get home and look after Abby, or mum will kill me.” Jo tried to explain his reason for not going after Sara.

“We understand Jo.” Mike said as he put a hand on Jo’s shoulder.

“Tell Sara I don’t care about what I saw in that... Whatever it was.” Jo said as he looked serious as he looked Mike in the eyes. “I’ll be back over just as soon as my mum gets back from the doctors.” Jo added before looking at the time and then running off towards home like him getting there and pushing his mum out the door would make the time go faster.

“Did you not mind seeing what Sara once looked like?” Sheana asked as she started walking down her street towards the house.

“No, not at all. Looks can be a bad thing when you meet people for the first time, and I feel like I got to know the real Sara from the beginning.” Mike tried to explain the reason for him not being bothered by what they just saw. “I more than anyone know how Sara felt growing up, so I won’t judge her about it.” Mike added as he took hold of Sheana’s hand and smiled at her. “I was lucky that I’ve never been very big and manly, but I can see that Sara had a much tougher time of it than I did.” Mike added as he thought of what he just saw in Sara’s vision.

“I just hope Sara feels the same way when we get home.” Sheana said with worry in her voice. “I don’t think she planned on anyone seeing that memory, let alone Jo.” She added.

“Jo’s not that shallow, even if he can act it sometimes.” Mike tried to explain. “He’ll be worried sick about Sara until he can get back here and let her see he’s okay with what he saw.”Mike added with some pride in his voice for his best friend.

*****

Prue was in the kitchen with Jenna sorting out dinner when they heard the front door open and then slam just before they saw Sara run past on her way to the stairs and the safety of her bedroom.

“Sara? What’s wrong?” Prue asked as she saw that Sara had tears running down her cheeks as she ran past not saying a word. Prue wanted to run after her and find out what was wrong, but she had to keep an eye on the pan she was stood stirring. She thought about asking Jenna to stir it, or just take it off the stove while she went to find out, but that would mean her starting again from scratch, so she was stuck waiting to see if Sheana walked in the door and explain the problem. She didn’t have to wait long to hear the front door open again as she heard two heartbeats enter the house. This was soon followed by Sheana and Mike entering the kitchen.

“Did Sara come past here Prue?” Sheana asked looking worried.

“Yes, she just ran past sobbing her eyes out. What’s happened?” Prue asked looking just as worried. “Has she fallen out with Jo again?” Prue asked when she saw that Jo wasn’t with them.

“No! Sara was talking with us as we walked home using a mind link, but she had a flash back to a time when she was still Simon, and she was dressing up in some of Sandy’s clothes. She got upset that we all saw the memory and ran off before any of us could say anything.” Sheana explained. “I think she’s worried about what Jo might think of her, now he’s seen what she used to look like.” Sheana added looking nervous.

“And just how does Jo feel about this?” Prue asked with a scowl when she saw that Jo wasn’t with them.

“He’s fine with it Prue, he just had to get home to babysit his little sister, but he said he’d be over just as soon as his mum got home again.” Mike said to try and stop Prue drinking his best friend dry the next time she saw him.

Prue let out a sigh. “I knew she’d have trouble with that new gift of hers. Hypatia tried to warn her not to use it to much until she had better control over it.”

“I better go and make sure she’s alright.” Sheana said as she started making her way over to the doorway that led out towards the stairs.

“I’ll wait down here and keep Jenna company.” Mike said as he put his school bag down in a corner and then started helping Jenna set the table ready for dinner.

“Okay Mike.” Sheana smiled. “Oh Prue, is it okay if Michelle joins us for dinner?” Sheana asked.

“Sure, but do you have any idea when that will be?” Prue asked with a grin as she looked at Mike still in his boy school uniform.

“Be about twenty minutes.” Mike said as he held up his hand where the ring would normally be. “Do you mind if I borrow something to wear when I do change?” Mike asked as he looked at Sheana.

“Sure, I’ll sort you something out when I get up to my room.” Sheana said just before she went to find Sara and make sure she was alright.

Sara was lying on the bed sobbing her eyes out when Sheana got up to their room, so she ran over to the bed and sat down before pulling Sara closer for a hug.

“How could I be so stupid sis? Jo hates me now.” Sara sobbed as she let Sheana rock her back and forth. “He’s seen what I use to look like, and he hates me.” She added between sobs.

“Jo told me to pass on a message, he will be over later and he still loves you.” Sheana explained.

“How can he still love me after seeing that memory?” Sara asked sounding puzzled as she sat up and looked Sheana in the eyes to make sure she wasn’t trying to lie to her.

“He’s seen the real you Sara. How you looked when I first met you was the mask for this version of you.” Sheana said with a smile as she passed her sister a tissue to dry her eyes with. “Mike still likes you as well.” Sheana added with a grin.

“I hope you’re right sis. I really am in love with him, and wouldn’t know what to do if he suddenly couldn’t deal with who I once was.” Sara said as she dried her eyes.

“Trust me when I say he’d be here telling you himself if it wasn’t for the fact he’d got his abnormal sister to look after.” Sheana giggled at the nickname Jo had for his little sister.

This soon had Sara giggling as she wiped her eyes. “The nickname does kind of suit her though doesn’t it?”

“Yes it does, but I also sense that Jo would still do anything to protect her if he needed to.” Sheana said with a puzzled look, not understanding how two members of the same family could look like they hate each other, but still be willing to defend them with their lives.

“That’s just the way it’s been for as long as I can remember with most families.” Sara shrugged. “Did you not have any family before you became a genie?” Sara asked. She’d wanted to ask Sheana more about her past for some time now, but she’d always been too afraid about upsetting her new sister.

“No, I never had any family that I can remember.” Sheana said with a faraway look in her eyes. “I grew up rough on the streets like lots of others. We would fight over scraps of food. That is why I went looking for a better way to live, but was tricked into becoming what I am now.” Sheana added with a sigh.

“Did it really turn out all that bad in the end for you?” Sara asked with a playful pout.

“No!” Sheana giggled as she looked at her sister pulling a funny face at her. “But I did some horrible things in my past.” Sheana added looking ashamed of herself.

“I understand that Sheana, but you had little control over it all, and you’re helping me to do some good now.” Sara said as she pulled Sheana into a hug this time.

“It was me that was supposed to be making you feel better, not the other way around sis.” Sheana said as they hugged each other.

“We both help each other when it’s needed sister dear.” Sara said as she enjoyed the hug just like Sheana was.

Sara and Sheana finally stopped hugging each other and then Sheana waited for Sara to wash her face and clean herself up after all the crying before they both made their way down stairs to let Prue, Jenna and Mike see that everything was okay again. They had also got changed out of their school clothes, and Sheana had a dress and underwear laid out ready for Michelle to change into once she appeared.

It was a strange sight that greeted them in the kitchen when they got down there, due to them finding Michelle sat at the kitchen table playing with Jenna while still being dressed in Mike’s school uniform. Sheana realised that she and Sara had been a little longer than she first thought.

Michelle jumped up when she saw Sara and Sheana enter the room, which turned out to be a bad idea as her trousers fell down due to her having undone them. Michelle’s hips were a little wider than Mike’s, so the trousers were a little tight on Michelle. She’d undone them just before the final change took effect.

“Sara! Are you alright?” Michelle blushed as she pulled her trousers back up and held them around her waist.

“I’m fine.” Sara giggled as she looked at the pretty girl dressed in the school boy’s uniform that no longer fit her. “Are you alright with me still?” Sara asked looking a little more nervous now.

“Do I really need to answer that?” Michelle asked with a frown, which would have looked better if she wasn’t trying to hold up her trousers at the same time. “I never had a sister to borrow clothes from, but I did do the same thing with my mum’s things before I got some clothes of my own to wear.” Michelle explained as she held out her arm to give Sara a one handed hug. “I know for a fact that my mother was nowhere near as good a clothes shopper as your sister Sandy.” Michelle pointed out.

“Thanks Michelle.” Sara said as they hugged. “I better let Sheana take you up and help you find something a little better fitting.” Sara added once they broke the hug.

“That would be great.” Michelle giggled as she looked down at herself in the ill fitting clothes.

Sheana took Michelle by the hand and was soon running from the room pulling Michelle along behind her as she tried to stay in the shoes that were a little to big now.

Sara took a seat at the table next to Jenna, who leaned over and gave her a hug. “You’s otay Sara?” The little girl asked looking worried.

“Can you not tell?” Sara asked with a grin as she tapped the side of her head. Jenna normally knew the answer to a question before she asked it.

“No’s, I be good and not go poking around.”

“Yes I am fine now, or will be once I’ve seen Jo and know that everything is okay between us still.” Sara said looking nervous again.

“Sheana said he was, and he’d be a fool to think of you as anything but a girl.” Prue said from over near the cooker. “None of this is pretend for you Sara, the period you had at the start of the week proved that.” Prue pointed out.

“Please don’t remind me.” Sara groaned as she thought about how bad she felt. She just hoped that her next one wasn’t quite as bad, but she now knew what to expect when it hit, and she wouldn’t be going out as the Slayer either.

Sheana returned to the kitchen with a more suitably dressed Michelle, and they all helped Prue to finish getting dinner ready for the rest of the family.

Karen and Sandy walked through the door at the same time looking worn out from a busy day at work, so they dumped their purses in the living room and sat down to enjoy their dinner with the others. Sara told them about the trouble with her flashback while Sheana, Jo and Michelle were in a mind link with her. Karen and Sandy both said that Jo wouldn’t stop loving her because of that. They also said the same thing Prue had said about that not being who she was anymore as well.

They had just finished eating and were clearing away all the dishes when there was a knock at the front door, so Sara said she’d go and get it. She looked worried when she saw it was Jo stood their looking out of breath.

“Hi Jo.” Sara said looking nervous about what he was about to say, but he never said a word, he just stepped closer to her and then took hold of her head in both hands and kissed her with all the passion he could.

“I love you Sara, and no vision or crazy mind trick is ever going to change that.” Jo said once he’d done kissing her.

“Okay.” Sara giggled just before they kissed again.

Once they’d stopped kissing in the doorway, Sara pulled Jo the rest of the way into the house and then closed the front door before leading him back to the kitchen where the rest of the family were still clearing away all the dishes. They all stopped what they were doing when they heard Jo’s belly make a weird nose.

Jo had taken a deep breath on entering the kitchen and catching a wiff of the wonderful smell of what they had just had for their dinner.

“Did you have any dinner before you ran over here?” Sara asked as she looked at Jo and then his tummy again when it made the same noise again.

“No, I just ran out the house the minute my mum got back.” Jo said looking a little sheepish. “I just wanted to let you know that I was okay with what I saw. I tried calling you, but I think you still have your phone on silent.” Jo added.

“Take a seat Jo, and I’ll warm up some of the leftover’s for you.” Prue said as she started putting a plate of food together for him.

Jo was about to argue with Prue, but found himself being forced down into a chair by Sara, so he just took the seat and then waited for Prue to finish putting the plate together and then warming it through in the microwave. He was soon tucking into the meal and enjoying it. Sara sat with him while he ate, happy that he was such an understanding person to still love her, even after what he’d seen in the memory she’d accidently let him see.

Once dinner was finished for them all, and they had got the dishes washed and put away. Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Jo all went up to Sara and Sheana’s room to sort out the charms that would make Jo and Michelle into grownups, so they could then look like the owners of the new internet Cafe.

Michelle pulled out some clippings from some magazines to show Sheana what she thought her and Jo should look like. Sheana tweaked them a little and then charmed a couple of rubber bands.

“Wont we look a little silly with a rubber band wrapped around our wrist?” Jo asked as he held it up in his hand.

“I’ve done the same with these as I did with Michelle’s wring, so no one else will be able to see or feel it once you have it on your wrist.” Sheana explained.

“Do they have the same one hour delay as well?” Michelle asked as she looked at the one Sheana had given her.

“No, they will let you change back to your normal form as soon as you remove them.”

“Well don’t just stand there looking at them, give them a go!” Sara said eager to see what the two of them would look like.

Jo and Michelle both looked nervous as they slipped the rubber bands onto their wrist. Nothing happened to start with, but soon they both started to look a little older as they both grew in size. Things suddenly got a little weird though when Jo’s chest started to puff out like he was growing breasts, just before his clothes changed to that of a woman and his hair suddenly grew out into a long wavy mass of blond hair.

Michelle had gone the other way as her dress became a pair of trousers and a polo shirt as her hair got shorter and she looked like a middle aged man.

“I think we got the rubber bands mixed up.” Michelle said in a much deeper male voice.

“What gave that away Sherlock?” Jo asked in his new female voice as he put his hand on his hip trying to look angry, but just came across as looking sultry instead.

Sheana said sorry, but the fact that her and Sara were giggling at the odd looks the other two were giving them didn’t add much weight to the words Sheana was saying.

Jo and Michelle did take a quick look at each other before quickly removing the rubber bands and swapping them with each other before slipping them back on the right wrist. They were soon looking like they just had, but this time it was Michelle playing the grownup woman, and Jo playing the grownup man.

“Now that feels much better.” Jo said as he looked in the mirror at the man he’d been turned into. Sheana had given him a good looking body, but it wasn’t overly macho, just well balanced.

“I don’t know why you didn’t like this body Jo dear.” Michelle said as she pushed him out the way and then started checking out the grownup curves she now had. “I can’t wait to take this body out shopping for clothes.” Michelle added as she kept turning from side to side checking it out from every angle.

“You don’t need to go out buying clothes Michelle, just touch a finger to the rubber band and think of the outfit you wish to wear, and your clothes will change to match.” Sheana explained with a grin.

“Any outfit I want?” Michelle asked with a grin. “All I have to do is touch the rubber band and think of it?” Michelle asked to make sure she understood correctly.

“Yes, any outfit, just touch the rubber band and think of it.” Sheana confirmed.

Sheana, Sara and Jo looked on as Michelle’s blouse and skirt suddenly morphed into a replica of the Catwoman costume Michelle Pfeiffer wore in the Batman Returns movie with Michael Keaton.

“Did you mean to do that Michelle?” Sara asked with a worried look.

“Yes, I’ve always wanted to see what it felt like to wear something like this.” Michelle said as she looked at herself in the mirror. The charm had even made her makeup match the way Michelle Pfeiffer’s looked in the movie as well. “I could get so use to all this.” Michelle added with a sexy looking grin.

“I hope you have some more normal looks in mind as well as all the fantasy ones?” Jo asked as he touched his rubber band and changed into an expensive looking business suit. Jo had thought about trying out the Batman look, but he didn’t want to encourage Michelle to keep playing around.

“Yes I have lots of different looks to choose from.” Michelle said as she changed from the Catwoman costume to a female version of the suit Jo was now wearing. “How many times can we change before the batteries run out?” Michelle asked just before she changed back to the blouse and skirt look, but in a different colour.

“They don’t run on batteries Michelle.” Sheana pointed out with a puzzled look.

“I know that silly. I just mean how many time can we change before they won’t work anymore?” Michelle asked with a smile as she looked down at Sheana now she was playing a much older woman in heels.

“The bands will keep you looking like that for up to twelve hours, just like the ring you wear, but I would say you’d have about eight hours if you kept changing clothes and looks like you just were.” Sheana warned.

“That’s good to know.” Jo said as he removed his rubber band from around his wrist and then reverted back to his normal looking self.

Michelle did the same and then smiled as Sheana pulled her into a hug. “I take it you don’t like the grown up version of me then?” Michelle asked as they hugged.

“It’s okay, but I just wouldn’t feel right having feelings for an older woman.” Sheana pointed out the problem she was having with seeing Michelle as an older woman.

Jo and Michelle stopped a little longer, and then Sheana blinked them both to Mike’s house before returning home to get some sleep before the last day of school for the week. Sara was worried about what Sheana might try to do to the new games teacher after what he did to Mike. They had games tomorrow, and Sara just knew that Sheana would find some way to upset Mr Weatherly.

*****

Sara had hoped to find the time to call Hypatia and talk about their plan to expose the spies at the school pretending to be teachers, but they had got carried away sorting out the grownup looks for Jo and Michelle the night before. Sara smiled when she saw the two boys stood at the end of the road as her and Sheana made their way up the road to meet them.

Sheana looked just as happy to see them as well, or more to the point she was happy to see Mike, just as Sara was happy to see Jo stood waiting for them.

Even though Jo and Mike had both said they weren’t bothered with what they saw in Sara’s vision the day before, she still never opened a mind link between them as they walked to school, instead they just talked about normal teenage stuff, and what they planned to do over the weekend, all the time keeping it all very cryptic just in case someone was listening in on it.

Sara was going to be spending the day training with Hypatia again, and also talking about the opening of the internet cafe and the installation of all the computer equipment. Well Michelle would be talking to Samantha about that part, but Sara was interested in finding out more about the cafe and when it would be ready to open.

“Do you have anything planned for Sunday?” Jo asked as he walked along next to Sara looking hopeful that she might open a mind link so they could talk more freely about their plans for the weekend.

“Depends on what Tia says about the new jobs at the cafe tomorrow when we see her.” Sara said, not wanting to use Hypatia’s full name just in case someone over heard it. “I’m hoping to be sorting out a date to start our training for working there.” Sara pointed out the fact that none of them had any experience at working in a cafe of any type.

“Shouldn’t we talk about all this someplace a little more private?” Jo asked with a knowing look.

“Fine, we’ll talk about it at lunchtime then.” Sara said, ending the conversation.

That wasn’t what Jo had in mind when he spoke, but he could tell by the way Sara was walking, that now would not be the best time to bring up what he did mean. Jo knew that the vision they all saw yesterday had left Sara to afraid to let any of them into her mind until she had better control of her new gift.

They were soon at school and the two girls let Jo and Mike walk them to their homeroom before they went to theirs. Sara let out a sigh as she watched Jo and Mike walk away before she entered the room with Sheana at her side.

Sara was feeling a little depressed about all the trouble that was revolving around her now. All she’d ever wanted was to be a girl, but she was getting tired of all the other stuff that had come along with it. The Slayer powers were cool most the time, all except this new gift of telepathy, and the memories, she could have lived the rest of her life never sharing them with anyone. Also all the trouble with the soldiers trying to find out who she and Sheana were was also an unwanted pain in the neck for her to deal with. She found herself wishing she could just be a normal fourteen year old girl, with normal teenage girl problems to deal with.

“Are you feeling alright sis?” Sheana asked looking worried when she heard Sara let out another sigh as they took their seats.

“I’ll be okay.” Sara said with a forced smile. “Just wishing my life was a little less complicated.” Sara added with a look that left no doubt what she was talking about without actually saying anything.

“The trouble with wishing for things is they don’t always turn out like you hoped.” Sheana said with a grin trying to make Sara cheer up a bit, and it seemed to work as Sara was soon giggling at the private joke.

“No, they sometimes turn out much better.” Sara’s voice suddenly said in Sheana’s head. “Sorry if my mood is worrying you sis, but I’m just a little depressed with all the stuff going on around me, and not having the answers.” Sara explained.

“Do you regret freeing me from the ring?” Sheana asked sounding worried as to what the answer might be.

“NO!” Sara snapped at Sheana making her jump in her seat a little as she let out a little squeal.

Sheana was now getting some strange looks from some of the other students. “Sorry, but the seat was cold on the back of my legs.” Sheana lied as she played with her skirt to make it look like that was the reason for the little squeal.

“Sorry for making you scream just now.” Sara giggled in Sheana’s head.

“Yes, you sound full of sorrow, sister dear.” Sheana growled just before she too was giggling in her own head. “It’s nice to hear you giggle though.” Sheana added in a happier tone.

“I don’t mind you seeing my darkest secrets sis, but I just couldn’t risk Jo and Mike seeing anymore of them at the minute, not until I’ve asked Hypatia how to get better control over them.” Sara tried to explain her reason for not linking all their minds on the way to school this morning.

“I can understand all that sis, but Jo and Mike really don’t care, but they may feel hurt if you keep closing them out like you are.” Sheana said sounding worried. “I think Jo proved last night just how much he loves you, and the way you once looked didn’t make him feel any different.” Sheana added.

“Aren’t we full of wisdom today?” Sara said with a smile in her voice.

“It comes with age, and watching them daytime shows on the TV with Prue and Sandy.” Sheana added with an excited edge to her voice.

Sara wanted to say more, but their homeroom teacher entering the classroom stopped her as she wanted to focus on what she might have to tell them before going to their first class of the day.

The two girls were soon making their way to the science block where they had the new teacher Mr Blecker for general science. He seemed to know his stuff, but Sara couldn’t see the commander picking someone that didn’t, so that was nothing to go by. The lesson was soon over and Sara and Sheana were soon making their way to the gym so they could get ready for their games lesson with their normal games teacher, and the dreaded Mr Weatherly.

Sara and Sheana both looked nervous as they got changed into their gym clothes. Both girls were expecting to see Mr Weatherly walk into the changing room, to tell them all to get a move on, but he didn’t. They still got changed quicker than they ever had before, as did some of the other girls, so Sara thought that she and Sheana weren’t the only two that expected him walking in.

Mr Weatherly was stood with their normal gym teacher talking about something none of them could hear when they all got to the gym; ready to play whatever sport they saw fit to torture them with this week. Sara heard Sheana growl when she caught sight of the man responsible for tormenting Mike the day before, and almost revealing to the school that Mike was also a girl called Michelle.

“Calm down sis.” Sara said as she grabbed Sheana’s arm and pulled her over to the other side of the gym as far away from Mr Weatherly as she could. Not that Sara thought it would do any good once they got started.

“Good of you to finally join us ladies!” Mr Weatherly said, but he made it sound like he didn’t think any of them were ladies.

Sara thought he made it sound like all these girls were wasting their time being anywhere near a gym, and his time along with it. Sara was beginning to have trouble with this man as well, but she had to keep it in check if she hoped to stop Sheana doing something they could both regret. He reminded Sara of what she remembered of her father, or Simon’s father. He use to speak to her mother the same way.

“What a dick.” A girl to the other side of Sara said in a whisper. Sara was glad it wasn’t just her thinking that.

“Right then ladies, today we will be trying to teach you how to play badminton!” He shouted like it was a joke. “Just so you can all understand the concept of the sport, Miss Goodblood and I will show you how to play, then you can pair off and have a go yourself.” He added in the same tone.

There was a collective round of huffs and grunts at the way Mr Weatherly was referring to the girls ability to play sports, even Miss Goodblood looked unhappy with his opinion towards girls playing sports.

Sara had been distracted by the thought of Miss Goodblood’s name, as she wondered if a vampire would really think that was true. She soon snapped out of her thoughts when she saw all the other girls helping to set up the nets and then they all stood around while the two teachers set up to give them a demonstration of the sport called badminton.

Miss Goodblood looked serious as she got ready to play, where as Mr Weatherly looked bored, like this was going to be too easy for him. “How do you want to decide who serves first?” Miss Goodblood asked.

“I’ll play the gentlemen and let you serve.” Mr Weatherly said like he was doing her a big favour.

Sara was suddenly hiding a giggle with a fake coughing fit as she found herself probing Miss Goodblood’s mind to see what she was thinking at that minute. Sara found out that she wanted to shove Mr Weatherly’s racket some place that would make his eyes water, and it shocked Sara to find a woman like Miss Goodblood having thoughts like that about anyone.

“What’s wrong sis?” Sheana asked looking worried.

“I’m fine.” Sara said getting herself under control again. “Sorry.” Sara added when she saw the scowl Mr Weatherly was giving her.

Miss Goodblood looked more worried for Sara though. “Are you sure Sara?” She asked. “Go and get a glass of water if you feel you need to.” She added looking concerned for her students well being.

“Thank you Miss Goodblood, but I’m fine again now.” Sara smiled.

“That’s good to hear, now let’s get this game underway shall we?” Mr Weatherly said sarcastically. “I don’t expect any of you to be able to play to my standard, but you’ll get the idea of how the game is played.” He added.

Sara didn’t need to use her mind reading gift to see what all the girls stood around watching were all thinking. They all had the same look that said he was a sexist pig, and they all hoped that Miss Goodblood would teach him a lesson. Sara thought it would be good if Miss Goodblood did teach this nasty little man a less, not that he was that little at six feet two inches tall, but he did have a small minded view of women.

“Sheana? Forget what I said earlier, I want you to play with him a bit and help Miss Goodblood to win.” Sara said in a mind link with her sister.

“Are you sure Sara?” Sheana thought back.

“Yes I’m sure, but keep it small.” Sara thought back with an evil tone to her words.

“Can I humiliate him a little while I’m at it?” Sheana thought back with the same evil tone to her voice.

“Please do.” Sara said before she closed down the link so Sheana could focus on Mr Weatherly and the bad day he was about to have.

Sara knew what she’d just told Sheana to do was wrong, but he was such a sexist pig that watching him get beaten by a woman while being surrounded by a bunch of girls would be a nice way to humiliate him and get some payback for what he did to Mike the day before, and all the other kids he must have upset since he arrived.

Sheana got ready to help Mr Weatherly have the worst match of his life, and in front of a group of girls at that. Miss Goodblood served and Mr Weatherly went to hit it, but he missed. He looked confused as he looked at his racket like there must be a hole in it for him to miss a shuttlecock. There might as well have been thanks to Sheana pushing the shuttlecock out of phase just enough for it to pass through the racket without any of the girls stood around noticing.

There was a collective giggle when the girls saw him miss the shot, and Miss Goodblood was trying not to giggle. He tried to brush it off as he got ready to serve, but tripped over his own feet and fell over. He was soon back on his feet as he finally served the shuttlecock back to Miss Goodblood, who hit it back over the net, just for Mr Weatherly to miss it again.

“I’m not sure this is very helpful for the girls Mr Weatherly.” Miss Goodblood tried to point out as she saw just how bad he was at this game. “I could do the demonstration with one of the other girls? A couple of the girls play in tournaments they’re that good at it.” Miss Goodblood added with a smirk.

“I can play this sport.” He said getting angry at the fact all the girls were sniggering under their breath at him making a fool of himself.

“They must play a very different game then where you learned to play it.” Miss Goodblood said looking cocky. “Shall we carry on then?” She asked as she got ready to serve again.

Sheana didn’t have to do much more to him now, he was making mistakes on his own, and Miss Goodblood ended up winning the match. All the girls cheered for her as they looked at Mr Weatherly like he was the world’s biggest loser. Sheana had one last trick up her sleeve for Mr Weatherly, and she used it as he bent over to pick up the shuttlecock. She made his shorts rip open up the back, so all the girls stood behind him got to see his underwear. He jumped up looked that shocked that he spun around trying to hide what had happed from the girls that he was soon showing them all what had just happened to his shorts.

Mr Weatherly ran from the gym to the sound of girls giggling at his humiliation as they all rolled around on the floor with tears streaming down their faces. Even Miss Goodblood was on her knees crying with laughter.

Once they had all recovered from the humiliation of Mr Weatherly, they all got down to enjoying the rest of the sports class. Mr Weatherly never came back to the class, much to the satisfaction of Miss Goodblood. They finished the class and then went down to take a shower and get dressed so they could help the other girls spread the news of Mr Weatherly being beaten by a girl and then ripping his shorts.

Sheana thought she’d need to blink Mike to a hospital when they told him and Jo what happened at lunchtime, he was laughing so hard. Mike had already worked out that Sheana must have had a hand in it though, but it was so subtle that not even the men in black could have been able to pick up on it.

“Don’t you think that was a little dangerous?” Jo asked once Sara had finally formed a mind link for them to talk about it. Sara was trying to keep her mind on the matter at hand, but her thoughts did drift to the gym as she ended up showing Jo and Mike the moment where Mr Weatherly’s shorts ripped. The vision soon had Mike rolling around on the floor in a fit of laughter again though.

“He was asking for much more than what he got Jo.” Sara snapped. “He’s just a sexist pig that thinks all women belong in the kitchen, or are only good for making babies.”

“I can’t argue with that.” Jo said.

“What!” Sara snarled as she leapt at Jo pinning him to the ground as she looked down at him. “You sexist asshole.” Sara growled down at him.

Sara had broke the link as she lost her cool with Jo’s comment, and there were a number of students stood around looking at Jo get his ass kicked by a girl. Sara had grown up as Simon listening to his father saying the same stuff to his mother before he finally left and never came back.

“Sara! What’s got into you all of a sudden?” Jo asked looking scared. “I was just agreeing with you about Weatherly.” Jo tried to point out as it looked like Sara was getting ready to hit him.

Sara’s anger faded just as quickly as it arrived as she sheepishly slid of Jo and then cuddled up to his side and kissed him on the cheek like they were just playing around. Most the students that had stopped expecting a fight to break out. All wandered off looking disappointed when they thought it was just them playing around.

“Sorry about that Jo.” Sara pouted. “Can you forgive me?” Sara asked like it was a given that Jo would forgive her, but Jo still looked worried as he sat up and moved a couple of feet away from her.

“You can’t just go all psycho on me like that and then expect me to just brush it off Sara.” Jo said with fear in his voice. “What was all that for anyway? Do I come across as a sexist asshole?” Jo asked looking hurt.

“No, not for a second Jo, but it’s...” Sara trailed off, not sure she wanted to tell anyone how her father used to beat her mother, and Simon wasn’t brave enough to do anything about it.

“But what Sara?” Jo snapped at her as he got to his feet with a hurt look on his face. “I’ve been asked to take a lot from you since we first met, and I have with an open mind, but I won’t sit around and put up with you thinking that about me.” Jo said just before he turned and walked away.

“Jo! Jo! Please don’t do this!” Sara shouted to his back as he walked away.

Sheana and Mike had just sat looking at Sara, they couldn’t work out why Sara had suddenly lost it with Jo like she did, but neither of them knew anything about Sara’s dad beating her mum either.

Sara wanted to run after Jo and explain it all to him, but she didn’t want anyone to know that when she was Simon, he was too scared to stand up for his mother against his dad, and she wasn’t sure her mother would be happy with Jo finding out about her being beaten by her husband.

“Just give him some time to cool of Sara, and he’ll be alright again.” Mike said, but he didn’t sound like he believed his own words as he said them himself.

“Thanks Mike.” Sara said, but she gave Mike a look that said they both knew otherwise. “Maybe he’s right to run away from me.” Sara said as she got up and decided to take a walk on her own for a bit.

“Where are we going sis?” Sheana asked as she went to get up as well.

“We’re going nowhere sis. Stop and spend some time with Mike.” Sara said as she stopped Sheana from getting to her feet. “I just want some time alone to think about what I’ve just done.” Sara said as she walked off in a different direction to what Jo had just taken.

Sara might have been worried about other things as well if she’d noticed the fact a maintenance man had stood and watched how quick Sara had leapt on Jo and then managed to pin him down to the ground, but that was the last thing on Sara’s mind at that moment in time.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 24

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty Four

Previously...

“He was asking for much more than what he got Jo.” Sara snapped. “He’s just a sexist pig that thinks all women belong in the kitchen, or are only good for making babies.”

“I can’t argue with that.” Jo said.

“What!” Sara snarled as she leapt at Jo pinning him to the ground as she looked down at him. “You sexist asshole.” Sara growled down at him.

“No, not for a second Jo, but it’s...” Sara trailed off, not sure she wanted to tell anyone how her father use to beat her mother, and Simon wasn’t brave enough to do anything about it.

“Jo! Jo! Please don’t do this!” Sara shouted to his back as he walked away.

Sheana and Mike had just sat looking a Sara, they couldn’t work out why Sara had suddenly lost it with Jo like she did, but neither of them knew anything about Sara’s dad beating her mum either.

“Just give him some time to cool of Sara, and he’ll be alright again.” Mike said, but he didn’t sound like he believed his own words as he said them himself.

“Where are we going sis?” Sheana asked as she went to get up as well.

And now the story continues...

Sara didn’t see Jo for the rest of the day at school, and only Mike was stood waiting for Sheana when they walked out their last class of the day.

“Jo still upset with me over what happened at lunchtime?” Sara asked as she looked at Mike.

“A little.” Mike lied “Okay, a lot, but he did get teased by a couple of the other kids that saw you dive on him and then hold him down.” Mike tried to explain.

“Don’t worry about it Mike, I understand.” Sara said as she started walking towards the exit with Mike and Sheana walked just behind holding hands.

Mike had nothing to rush home for, due to his parents still being away until Tomorrow. Mike was sad that he’d have to spend most the weekend as himself, and not as Michelle like he wanted to. It also meant he wouldn’t be able to go with Sara and Sheana to see how Samantha was doing with the new computer system for the cafe either. A fact Mike had only found out in a text message he’d gotten towards the end of the lunchtime break.

“Do you think it would be okay for Michelle to join us for dinner again this evening sis?” Sheana asked Sara as they walked towards home.

“I can’t see there being a problem with it.” Sara said as she snapped out of her thoughts over Jo being upset with her, and how he had every reason to be.

“Are you okay sis?” Sheana asked looking worried with the way her sister was acting at the minute.

“Not really, but I asked for it, so I shouldn’t be crying should I?” Sara said as she broke down and started sobbing on her sister’s shoulder. “I just can’t see any way of fixing this. I know I screwed up and made a mistake, but how can I undo it?” Sara sobbed.

“I’m not sure what to tell you to do sis. I don’t understand what made you act the way you did in the first place.” Sheana said as she stood hugging her sister.

“I want to tell you Sheana, but I need to talk with mum first.” Sarah mumbled into her sister’s shoulder.

“I’ll still be around when you feel ready then sis.” Sheana replied.

Sara finally pulled herself together enough to finish the trip home with Sheana and Mike. Mike was keeping an

eye on the time because he’d already removed the rings and was waiting for Michelle to make her appearance, but he knew that they would be back at Sheana and Sara’s before anything happened.

*****

Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Jenna were all helping Prue put the food on the table when Karen got home. Sandy had called and said she’d be working a little later and asked for them to save her some dinner.

“Mum? Can I have a word with you in the living room?” Sara asked Karen looking very serious.

“Sure sweetie.” Karen said as she led her daughter into the living room and sat her on the sofa before taking the empty seat next to her. “What’s wrong?” Karen asked looking worried.

“I’ve upset Jo today at school, but can’t see any way of fixing it without him finding out about what father used to do to you.” Sara said as she bit her lip looking worried as to how her mother would react to her talking about him.

“And why do you think talking about that man will help fix the trouble your having with Jo?” Karen asked in a calm voice, but her eyes said she hated to even think about that man she was once married to.

“I was upset with the way the new head gym teacher was treating all us girls this morning, and just happened to call him a sexist pig over the way he thought all women should be kept in the kitchen or made to have babies.” Sara explained. “Jo turned around and said he agreed, I lost my temper and jumped on him thinking he agreed with Mr Weatherly the gym teacher, but he meant he agreed with me calling him a sexist pig.” Sara added looking shamed for thinking such a thing about Jo.

“And how did Jo react to all this?” Karen asked, but had a pretty good idea already how he’d taken it.

“He was upset with me for thinking such a thing about him,” Sara said looking down at her own lap in shame. “He stormed off saying he’d proved himself more times than he could count, and I still thought he could be a sexist pig.” Sara added with a sigh just before she started sobbing again.

“Oh sweetie.” Karen said as she pulled her daughter into a hug. “And you think being able to explain the way I was treated while you were younger would maybe help make him understand the reason you reacted the way you did at lunchtime?” Karen asked.

“Yes. I’ve got to do something mum, I think I might have really lost him this time.” Sara sobbed. “I should have been stronger and stopped him hurting you.” Sara added as she thought about all those times she’d seen her mother get hit before he finally left.

Sara used the word left, but in the end Karen fought back and said if he ever hit her again, she would kill him in his sleep. Fearing for his own life, her father packed his things while Karen was at work one day and had never been seen from since.

“You couldn’t have done anything back then Sara, you were too young to stand up to him, and he would have just beaten you as well.” Karen said as she hugged Sara even tighter. “I’d like to see him try hitting you know though.” Karen added with an evil laugh.

“That would be some really great therapy.” Sara giggled as she sat up and wiped her eyes as she thought about stopping her father from touching her mother. “That would be one vampire I’d have no trouble staking if he ever became one.” Sara added with a dreamy look on her face as she thought about plunging a wooden stake deep into his chest.

“You’d have to join the cue behind me sweetie.” Karen said with the same grin on her face as Sara was wearing.

“So do you think it will help me win Jo back if I sit him down and explain everything to him, and why I acted like I did?” Sara asked looking hopeful.

“Well it can’t hurt, and I don’t mind you telling him about your father. I’m just glad you’re nothing like him, or was nothing like him.” Karen grinned. “You’re really nothing like him now are you?” Karen added with a giggle.

“I hope you think I’ve always been more like you mummy.” Sara said as she hugged Karen again.

“You’re you and I’m proud of it.” Karen said as she hugged Sara back.

Dinner was on the table when they got back to the kitchen, so they all sat down to eat while Karen and Sara told the others about the man Karen had been married to, and the only useful thing he ever did, was to give her two beautiful daughters before he vanished into the night never to be seen again.

Sheana and Michelle now understood the reason for Sara losing her temper with what she thought Jo had said, but they also thought she should have know Jo better than that by now.

“What do you plan to do about it then Sara?” Michelle asked while they ate desert.

“I’ll try giving him a call after dinner and see if I can get him to come over and talk to me about it.” Sara said with a shrug, not having a better idea, well not one that didn’t involve magic, or a mind link. Sara wasn’t sure if Jo might think something in a mind link he didn’t really mean, but it would be hard to take them back once he’d thought them. So Sara wanted this chat to be face to face like normal people.

Sheana and Michelle offered to do the dishes with Jenna, so Sara could go up to her room and call Jo. Sara gave them both a hug and then ran up to her room to make the call. She called his mobile and it went straight to voice mail, so she hung up as she wasn’t going to try and explain everything in a short message, and she knew that asking him to call her was a waste of time.

Sara sat on her bed and waited five minutes before trying again, but once again it went straight to voice mail. She then tried calling his home number and got his mother on the phone, but she said he’d gone out with some friends to see a movie. Sara didn’t think Jo hung with anyone but Mike, out of school, so she wondered if he’d told his mum to lie for him if anyone called. Sara decided to put it all in an email and send that to him instead. So she set to work typing up what her father had done, and how the way Mr Weatherly was acting reminded her of him, and how sorry she was for acting like she did.

Once the email was typed up, she emailed it to him and then sat back to wait for a reply, if he was bothered about replying that was. She also asked him to call so they could talk about it all in person, so with her mobile in her pocket, she went down to see what the others were up to.

Sara found them all sat in the living room watching a Disney movie with Jenna sat between Sheana and Michelle, but she was soon jumping up and getting on Sara’s knee once she’d sat down next to her mum.

“Did you get hold of Jo sis?” Sheana asked looking hopeful that Sara and Jo had gotten everything sorted out.

“No, his phones turned off, and when I called the land line his mother said he’d gone out to the movies with some friends.” Sara told them with a puzzled look. “Do you know what friends she might be on about Michelle?”

“No, but it sounds like his mum was just covering for him, and I bet he’s in his room playing video games sulking.” Michelle said with a shrug. “He’s not been hanging with any new friends that I’ve seen.” Michelle added.

They carried on watching the move until it ended and then Prue went to sort out Sandy’s dinner for her when she got home, while Sheana, Michelle and Sara sorted out getting a sleeping Jenna up to bed. They then returned back down stairs to see if Prue wanted to join them on patrol. Sara wanted to see if she could track down Spike and put an end to him before he came up with some other way to try and draw her out for another one of his attempts to kill her.

Susan Hopkins was still being looked after in hospital after her little break down. Sara was going to try and get to see her and try to help her get better. Sara had found out that no one had been to see her since she was admitted at the beginning of the week. Sara couldn’t help thinking it was her fault, but she was feeling that a lot at the minute anyway. She was shocked to find out none of her friends had been to see her though.

Prue was in the kitchen sat talking to Sandy while she ate her dinner when Sara, Sheana and Michelle got back down stairs.

“Hi sis.” Sara smiled at Sandy before turning to look at Prue. “Sheana and I are going out on patrol to see if we can track down Spike and Drusilla, do you want to join us?”

“Sounds like it could be fun.” Prue grinned as she jumped up and then shot off to get changed.

Sara, Sheana and Michelle all took seats at the kitchen table to keep Sandy company while she ate her dinner.

“How was work sis?” Sara asked.

“It was fun, and I’m learning so much from Samantha as well.” Sandy told them between mouth full’s of food. “God! Prue is a good cook, this taste’s amazing.” Sandy added just before she put another forkful in. “I hear you had some trouble with Jo today baby sister, you doing okay?” Sandy asked looking worried.

“Not really sis. I’ve tried calling him, and I’ve even sent him an email trying to explain all the stuff that dad did to mum, but he’s not gotten back to me yet.” Sara said with a sigh and a sad look on her face.

“He’ll be in touch sis, just give him a little time to process his feelings, and if he can’t forgive you, then it was never meant to be in the first place.” Sandy offered Sara her dating advice.

“Thanks sis, great advice.” Sara said sarcastically.

“That boy is head over heels in love with you sis, so stop worrying and just go out and kick some vampire ass to blow off some steam.” Sandy grinned.

Prue was soon back dressed in her black stealth gear and then Sara and Sheana stood and morphed into their slayer and black witch gear before they got ready to blink Michelle back to her place, so she could keep an eye on the men in black while Sara, Sheana and Prue went out to help them keep the streets of their small town safe from dangerous demons.

Michelle fired up her computer as soon as Sheana got them all to her bedroom, then Michelle started looking to see what the men in black were up to, and if they had any new info on Spike and Drusilla.

“They’re looking into a break in at the museum. It looks like someone fitting Spike’s description was seen strolling away from the place not long after the alarm was triggered.” Michelle said as she read the info on the screen.

“Strolling?” Sara asked with a puzzled look as she looked at the screen herself to see if it was true. “Sounds like something Spike would do.” Sara added after reading it for herself.

“Sounds like he’s baiting the MIB’s or he’s trying to draw you out for some reason.” Prue warned. “Was anything taken?” Prue asked.

“Michelle read down the list a little further until she saw what she was looking for. “Yes, some crystals.” Michelle said.

“He’s up to something then.” Prue said looking even more worried.

“Does it say what the crystals looked like?” Sheana asked.

“No, not in this report, but I could try and look on the museum web site and see if they have them listed on there.” Michelle said as she started a search.

Sheana looked nervous as she waited for Michelle to finish searching the museum web site for the details on the crystals that Spike had stolen.

“Ah! Here they are.” Michelle suddenly said as she pulled up a picture of two pure black crystals. “Why would Spike want to steal those?” Michelle asked.

“Because they’re called soul crystals.” Sheana said looking really worried. “Evil witches use them to kill and steal power from other witches, so they can use it themselves.” Sheana explained.

“Does that mean you’re in danger Sheana?” Michelle asked with fear in her voice.

“Only from the use of whatever magic is still stored inside them, but they can’t use them to drain my magic, as it wasn’t a skill I built up over time, but was a gift from the release of my genie imprisonment.” Sheana said as she smiled at Michelle to calm her.

“Spike must want to keep you busy fighting Drusilla, so he can try to finish me off.” Sara said with a growl. “Will Drusilla be a problem for you if she’s got them crystals?” Sara asked as she looked at Sheana.

“It will make the fight interesting, but her magic will be wild and hard for her to control, and the crystals in my armour will help protect me. I should also be able to capture some of her powers as well.” Sheana said in a dismissive way.

“We better go and see if we can find spike and Drusilla then, and put a stop to whatever plan he’s working on now.” Sara said as she stepped into the middle of the room and then waited for Prue and Sheana to join her there.

“Do you all have your ear wigs?” Michelle checked with them.

“Yes, so let us know the minute you find any info on Spike, or any other trouble with the supernatural world we can go and check out.” Sara said just before she touched her belt and vanished.

“Look after yourself Sheana.” Michelle said looking worried for the girl she loved.

“You know I will.” Sheana smiled just before she put her hand on Prue’s shoulder and then the two of them were gone, leaving Michelle on her own.

Michelle was soon sat at her computer again checking through all the data she could find on the MIB main frame to do with Spike and any other trouble Sara could go and check out.

*****

Sara, Sheana and Prue spent a couple of hours blinking to various spots around town where Michelle found out the men in black had ran into a group of vampires, but none of them had seen Spike. Sara knew they were telling the truth thanks to her mind control gift with the un-dead and demon world.

They finally called it a night and blinked back to Michelle’s, so Sheana could say a proper goodnight before they went home to get some sleep before they went to see Hypatia for a fun day of training. Now Sheana was going out with Sara, Hypatia wanted her to learn some fighting skills so she wasn’t depending on her magic all the time.

Sara had still heard nothing from Jo, and Michelle was going to be stuck as Mike all weekend, due to his parents getting back tomorrow morning. Mike’s parents would be back for a week, and then they were going to a company in America to oversee the installation of a large security system and wouldn’t be back for nearly a month.

Since the spell that made Mike a real girl, she’d started to enjoy having the house to herself while her parents went away, so the next week was going to be a hard one for Mike to deal with, not being able to become Michelle the minute he got home from school.

“I’m missing you already Sheana.” Michelle pouted as she stood looking at Sheana dressed in her black cat suit, mask and curly black hair covering her normal blonde.

“I’ll call you when I get home from Hypatia’s tomorrow evening, and I’m missing you also Michelle.” Sheana said as she leaned in and started kissing Michelle.

“I’ll look forward to it.” Michelle said with a grin. “I’ll try and have a word with Jo as well, if I see him out and about.” Michelle added, not happy that Sara had come clean with Jo in an email, and he still wouldn’t give her a call.

“Thanks Michelle, but you know that Jo will only call me when he wants to.” Sara said with a sigh as she stepped over and gave Michelle a quick hug before stepping back and then taking hold of Prue and blinking home to give Sheana some time alone with Michelle.

Sara picked up her phone to see if Jo had called, but there was no word from him, and she got the same when she checked her emails. She made the slayer armour retract into the locket around her neck and then she set to work getting ready for bed.

Sheana finally made it home and she too got ready for bed before they went down to let their mother see they had come back unhurt, and they all had a hot chocolate before Sara and Sheana went to bed and struggled to get in around Jenna who was now spread out in the bed. They managed to get in and were soon falling asleep.

*****

Sara woke the next morning not having had the best night sleep due to her dreaming about Jo finishing with her and going out with another girl, having told Sara he needed a girlfriend that was a little less psycho. She dragged herself out of bed and went to take a shower trying to wake herself up. It helped a little, but Sara still felt depressed when she checked her phone and email to find out that there was still no word from Jo about what happened the day before, and the fact she was sorry for hurting his feelings. Sara was still sat at her computer when she heard Sheana having a stretch, so she turned around and found Jenna sat up rubbing sleep from her eyes next to Sheana.

“Morning sis, Jenna.” Sara smiled as she went over and pulled Jenna up onto her knee to give her a morning hug.

“Morning Sara.” Jenna said with a sleepy smile as she cuddled into Sara a little more as she enjoyed the hug she was getting.

“Are you hungry Jen bear?” Sara asked.

“Yes.” Jenna nodded looking a little more awake now Sara had mentioned food to her. Jenna loved starting her day with a bowl of coco pops and a piece of toast with some jam on it, even if by the time she finished the toast it was hard to work out why they didn’t just put the jam straight onto Jenna herself.

They waited for Sheana to use the bathroom before they all went down for breakfast. Prue had already gone when Sara woke, so none of them were shocked to see her sorting out breakfast when they got to the kitchen.

Karen and Sandy were both having a lie in this morning and Karen was going to meet them over at Hypatia’s later in the day after going into town for a couple of bits she needs. Sandy was going out later in the day with a couple of friends she’d made at the studio, so she wouldn’t be going to Hypatia’s this Saturday.

Sheana and Sara were going to suit up and blink them all over to Hypatia’s once they were all dressed and ready to leave.

“You okay Sara?” Prue asked with some worry in her voice. “You seemed to be tossing and turning through the night.” Prue added as she stood turning bacon under the grill so she could make them all BLT’s.

“I’ll be fine Prue.” Sara smiled as she sat Jenna down at the table and then sorted out a bowl of cereal for her. “I was just having bad dreams about Jo.” Sara sighed as she took a seat at the table while Sheana sorted them all out with a glass of juice.

“Are you sure you want to go and train with Hypatia today then?” Prue looked a little worried for Sara’s well being if she wasn’t focusing properly.

“I need to go and do something, or I’ll go insane sat around here all day waiting for him to call.”

“Could be a bit late for the going insane part.” Prue said looking worried again, but it soon broke into a grin and then a giggle.

Sara scowled at Prue just before she stuck her tongue out and then started giggling as well. “I must be insane to put up with all you.” Sara finally said when they all stopped giggling. “But I wouldn’t want to be any other way.” She added with pride. Sara did feel a little better having had a good laugh though.

Breakfast was soon done with, and then Prue took Jenna up to get her de-jammed, while Sara and Sheana got the kitchen cleaned up, so Sandy and Karen didn’t come down to a messy kitchen. Sara and Sheana then went up to get dressed so they could all blink over to Hypatia’s.

*****

Hypatia and Samantha were stood waiting for them when they appeared in the hallway at the mansion. Hypatia had been contacted by Sara to let her know they were on their way. Hypatia could also sense that Sara was troubled by something, or something’s.

“What troubles you child?” Hypatia asked as she walked them out into the garden where Samantha had set up a tray of cold drinks for them all to enjoy before they started training.

“Just some boy trouble.” Sara replied. “I upset Jo, and now he’s not talking to me at the minute.” She explained

“A full day of training will help take your mind off it, but I also sense something else troubles you.” Hypatia said with a raised eyebrow.

“I’m also having some trouble with this new mind power as well.” Sarah sighed. “I keep pulling others into visions when I don’t mean to.”

“You will gain better control of it in time Sara, but you need to keep using it, and push yourself to control it better.” Hypatia explained. “If you stop using it, or shy away from a gift, just because it worries you that others could see things you don’t want them to, then you will always be a slave to that gift.”

Sara just walked beside Hypatia and the others in silence after that as she thought over what Hypatia had said, and realised that she was right. It had taken her some time to get control of her other slayer gifts as well. She needed to explore her new mind power and learn to control her visions.

“Do you think we could spend a little time today working on that as well as our normal training session?” Sara asked as she looked up at Hypatia.

“Sounds like a wonderful idea my sweet child.” Hypatia said with a grin, happy to have someone worthy to train with. “I don’t want any distractions for either of you today though, so turn off them horrible little electronic gizmos so we can have a full day of training.” Hypatia said, referring to Sara and Sheana’s mobile phones.

“But I’m expecting a call from Jo.” Sara whined.

“I’m sure it won’t kill him to wait a little longer to talk to you, and if it does, then he shouldn’t have got upset with you in the first place.” Hypatia pointed out.

Sara and Sheana both got their phones out and then pretended to turn them off, but actually put them on silent. This would have worked with most people, but not Hypatia. “I said turn them off.”

“They are off.” Sara lied as she looked over and saw that Sheana had done the same as her and put it on silent.

“Looks like they are both still on to me.” Hypatia’s voice said in their heads. “Now turn them off before you’re both left explaining to your mother why she’s got to buy you new ones.” Hypatia added with a warning in her voice. Hypatia added a vision of what she did to the tracking devices they found in the portable device they stole from the men in black as Hypatia burnt them to nothing but ash.

Sara and Sheana were soon turning their phones off and then turned them around for Hypatia to see. Taking a girls phone away was like asking them to cut off a hand, a fact Hypatia had become aware of since Samantha first got one and now couldn’t live without it.

“Much better.” Hypatia smiled as they started walking again towards the garden.

They sat and enjoyed their drinks before Samantha took Jenna to keep her entertained in the kitchen with some baking, while Hypatia went to get ready for their training session. It was much quicker for Sara and Sheana to get ready.

Sara’s focus was off to start with, but after taking a couple of good blows from Hypatia, she soon found her focus and the training session went well. It was more to start and get Sheana fighting better than teaching Sara anything new.

“Have you thought of adding a deflection spell to your armour Sheana?” Hypatia asked while they were taking a short break to let Sheana get her breath back.

“I have, but I’m worried that the men in black could get hurt.” Sheana said voicing her worrier’s about such a spell.

“Limit it to supernatural attacks only.” Hypatia said in a matter of fact way.

“I hadn’t thought of doing that.” Sheana said with a thoughtful look on her face.

“What’s a deflection spell?” Sara asked looking confused.

“A deflection spell is a spell that catches the attack and then throws it back at the person attacking you.” Hypatia explained. “It could be a good defence against Spike and Drusilla, and whatever mad scheme they hope to achieve with those soul crystals.” Hypatia scowled.

“You know about Spike stealing the crystals from the museum?” Sara asked looking a little shocked. “If you know what they were, then why did you let them remain out in public?”

“I didn’t let them remain out in public Sara. I put them out there after hearing what Drusilla did to you the other night.” Hypatia smirked. “I knew that Spike and Drusilla would soon get word of the museum having a set of pure black crystals, and they would steal them.”

“Why would you want them to get the crystals though?” Sara asked looking more confused than ever.

“They’re cursed aren’t they?” Sheana said as she realised why Hypatia would let such a thing happen.

“Yes they are, and the first time Drusilla tries to use them against anyone else, she will be pulled into the crystal and trapped forever, just like all the others that have tried to use their power.”

“So I’ll just have a very pissed off Spike to deal with after that?” Sara asked.

“Yes, but that will work against him when fighting you, not that he stands much of a chance in the first place.” Hypatia smiled. “If Drusilla hadn’t knocked you on your backside the other night, he’d already be ash.”

“Don’t remind me about it.” Sara growled. “What will happen if Drusilla uses the crystals on me?” Sara asked looking worried all of a sudden.

“The same thing.” Hypatia shrugged. “The crystals are a trap for want to be evil witches. A white witch was tortured and then they used the crystals to take her power as they took her life, but in her dying breath she cast one final spell that will pull the soul of any witch that shows nothing but evil in their heart.” Hypatia explained.

“So all we need to do is get Spike to show his face and use them.” Sara pointed out.

“He’ll show soon enough.” Hypatia said in a, don’t worry about that voice. “I suspect he’ll want to have a show again, so it will all happen at the Armen’s tavern.” Hypatia sighed.

“He does like to show off doesn’t he?” Sara said.

“Yes, but as he’s finding out, it’s not always a good thing to have everyone watching. He was left looking pretty silly the other night when Drusilla had to step in and save his life.” Hypatia giggled.

They were soon training again and finally stopped when Samantha entered the room and said lunch would be ready in half an hour.

Hypatia went to take a shower and get changed, while Sara and Sheana just retracted their armour back into its hiding place and looking as fresh as they did when they first got dressed that morning. The two girls went in search of the others, and found them in the kitchen with their mother.

“Hi mum!” Sara said as she ran over and gave Karen a hug. “I didn’t think we’d be seeing you this early.” Sara added, but looked happy to see her mum already there.

“Neither did I, but there was an accident in town. Some poor boy got hit by a car after he ran out onto the road or something like that.” Karen said, not sure of the details. “The radio said it didn’t look good for him, but they wouldn’t give a name until they’d managed to contact the child’s parents. How was your training session with Hypatia?” Karen asked wanting to change the subject to something more cheerful.

“It was okay, but I think Sheana is a little worn out now.” Sara giggled.

“We can’t all be loaded with slayer power sis.” Sheana pouted as she playfully gave Sara a shove. “It was fun learning to fight though.” Sheana added with a grin.

“Just remember to save it for the bad guys though, or bad demons.” Karen tried to say. “You know what I mean.” She added looking confused.

“We know mummy, no fighting unless it’s the only option left, or they are an evil un-dead.” Sara said it like she’d had to say it a hundred times before.

Hypatia was soon back looking like the lady of the manor and they all sat down to eat. Karen and Hypatia talked about business while they ate, and the others all talked about fashion and other every day stuff.

Sheana was going to get the afternoon off to spend some time playing with Jenna and the others, while Hypatia worked with Sara on her telepathy and getting better control of her visions.

Hypatia had put up a wall to block all outside noise and thoughts while they worked. Sara found it hard to start with as Hypatia would ask her to form an image of a road, or a garden, then all of a sudden Hypatia would say a word that would trigger an old memory, and Sara would take the two of them to that memory. The more Hypatia did it, the easier it got for Sara to control it, and after a couple of hours, she had control of her visions while holding a mind link with others. Sara could even create basic looking landscapes as well, but nothing as grand as what Hypatia could do.

“It is only a matter of time before you will be able to Sara. You pick things up very fast.” Hypatia praised her.

“That must be a slayer thing then Hypatia.” Sara giggled. “Simon was never very good at remembering things.”

“Don’t be so sure Sara. Simon had other things on his mind, and I gather some dark sad thoughts as well.” Hypatia said with a raised eyebrow.

“Please don’t say anything to the others. I’m not that person anymore.” Sara said looking worried as she realised what Hypatia was getting at. “I just didn’t want to grow up to be like my father, and a male of any type.” Sara added as she looked down in shame.

As Simon, Sara had thought about taking her life a number of times, but the thought of hurting her mother and sister was the only thing that stopped her ever doing it.

“What would be the point in me telling anyone that, you got your wish, plus a lot more you never expected as well I gather?” Hypatia asked with a grin.

“You could say that.” Sara giggled. “But I’d make the same wish again if I got another chance.” Sara quickly added.

“I’m pleased to hear that my sweet little slayer. Now let us get you to the others, so you can go home and enjoy the rest of your weekend.” Hypatia said as they walked back to where they could hear Jenna giggling at something.

“I’m not sure I’ll be enjoying anything if Jo won’t speak to me.” Sara pouted. She then remembered that her phone was still off, so she pulled it out her pocket and turned it back on again. It had no sooner gone through its start up screen than she was getting a call from Jo. Sara started grinning as she answered the call.

“Hi Jo. I’m sorry for what I did to you yesterday; please forgive me for being so foolish.” Sara pleaded down the phone.

“Finally! Were the hell have you been all afternoon?” Jo’s voice said on the other end.

“I’ve been training with Tia.” Sara snapped back feeling a little angry with Jo for not even bothering to say she was forgiven.

“Why did you turn your phone off? And why is Sheana’s off as well?” Jo asked with pain in his voice like something was wrong.

“Tia didn’t want us distracted while we trained, and I’ve only just remembered it was turned off.” Sara said as she sensed something was wrong. “What’s wrong Jo, why do you sound like you’ve been crying?” Sara asked as she finally got to the others.

“Where are you now?” Jo asked.

“I’m still at Tia’s, why?”

“Can you get Sheana to blink me to you?”

“Sure, but where are you right now?” Sara asked.

“I’m in my bedroom at home.” Jo replied.

“Sheana, can you blink Jo here? I think something is wrong.” Sara said to Sheana as she got up off the floor where she’d been rolling around tickling Jenna.

“Cool! I’ve wanted to try something anyway.” Sheana said as she touched a finger to Sara’s phone.

Jo heard Sheana speak on the other end of the phone, just before he saw a blue mist start to come out of his phone as he moved it away from his ear. The blue mist seemed to wrap itself around him and then all of a sudden he was stood in the hallway with Sara and the others all looking at him.

“What just happened?” Jo asked looking a little freaked out by it.

“Looks like Sheana reached out and touched someone.” Prue giggled. “Cool trick though.” Prue added looking impressed.

They all laughed, but stopped when they saw that Jo had tears rolling down his cheeks and his eyes were red from another sort of crying.

“What’s wrong Jo?” Sara asked as she ran over to him.

“It’s Mike. He’s dead.” Jo said as he burst into tears again and fell into Sara’s arms

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 25

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty Five

Previously...

“Hi Jo. I’m sorry for what I did to you yesterday; please forgive me for being so foolish.” Sara pleaded down the phone.

“Finally! Were the hell have you been all afternoon?” Jo’s voice said on the other end.

“I’ve been training with Tia.” Sara snapped back feeling a little angry with Jo for not even bothering to say she was forgiven.

“Why did you turn your phone off? And why is Sheana’s off as well?” Jo asked with pain in his voice like something was wrong.

“Tia didn’t want use distracted while we trained, and I’ve only just remembered it was turned off.” Sara said as she sensed something was wrong. “What’s wrong Jo, why do you sound like you’ve been crying?” Sara asked as she finally got to the others.

“Where are you now?” Jo asked.

“I’m still at Tia’s, why?”

“Can you get Sheana to blink me to you?”

“Sure, but where are you right now?” Sara asked.

“I’m in my bedroom at home.” Jo replied.

“Sheana, can you blink Jo here? I think something is wrong.” Sara said to Sheana as she got up off the floor where she’d been rolling around tickling Jenna.

“Cool! I’ve wanted to try something anyway.” Sheana said as she touched a finger to Sara’s phone.

“What just happened?” Jo asked looking a little freaked out by it.

“Looks like Sheana reached out and touched someone.” Prue giggled. “Cool trick though.” Prue added looking impressed.

They all laughed, but stopped when they saw that Jo had tears rolling down his cheeks and his eyes were red from another sort of crying.

“What’s wrong Jo?” Sara asked as she ran over to him.

“It’s Mike. He’s dead.” Jo said as he burst into tears again and fell into Sara’s arms.

And now the story continues...

Sara was too shocked to do anything but hold Jo in her arms, but she did hear a strangled scream from Sheana, and when she turned to take a look, she found Prue holding Sheana in her arms as it looked like she’d fainted from the shock of the news Jo had managed to tell them.

All the things that had happened the day before all seemed so trivial now. Hypatia being more used to dealing with death than the others took charge and led everyone into the living room and got them all seated before she and Samantha went to make them all a drink.

Jenna was sobbing her little heart out on Prue’s knee, so Prue couldn’t offer her help, and Sheana was still out cold on a sofa with her head resting in Karen’s lap. Jo was still sobbing as Sara hugged him close to her. Sara had nothing to say that could even start to make Jo feel better about losing his best friend.

Jo did finally pull himself together enough to sit up and look around the room, and then he gave Sara a sad smile. “I know this seems a bit pointless now Sara, but I’m sorry for storming off, and I can understand the misunderstanding after reading your email.” Jo snuffled.

“I still shouldn’t have acted like I did though Jo, and for that I am sorry.” Sara said as she got a cuddle from Jo this time. “Can you tell us what happened to Mike?” Sara asked, but wasn’t sure she wanted the details, if Jo had any to tell them that is.

“He was in town this morning for some reason, probably getting some bits in for when his mum and dad got home. They seem to think he stepped into the road without looking, and he was hit by a lorry.” Jo explained as he started crying again. “The doctors tried to save him, but he was just too badly hurt and he died on the operating table.” Jo got out through the tears.

“Do his parents know yet?” Karen asked feeling sorry for what Mike’s parents must be going through at that very minute if they did.

“Yes, it was them that came to my house to let me know what had happened. I can’t stop thinking that he’d still be here if I hadn’t been so pig headed yesterday and...” Jo was sobbing too much again now to carry on.

“You can’t think like that Jo.” Sara said as she pulled Jo closer for another hug. “I could say it was my fault then, for upsetting you in the first place, but Mike wouldn’t want any of us to feel that way over him, he’d want us to keep our chins up and remember the good times we had together with him and Michelle.” Sara said sounding more forceful than she felt.

Sheana started to come round and Sara left Jo sat on one sofa and went to sit with her sister, so she could help her mum try and keep Sheana as calm as they could. The last thing they needed was Sheana losing it and doing something crazy with her magic.

“What happened?” Sheana groaned as she looked up at Sara from where her head was still resting on Karen’s knee.

“You fainted sis.” Sara said with tears in her eyes.

“What made me f...” was all Sheana got out before she remembered what Jo had said after she made him appear in the hallway at Hypatia’s. “No! No he can’t be. Please tell me it was just a bad dream I was having. Please tell me that Mike isn’t really gone?” Sheana said as she tried to push Sara away like it would stop it all being real.

Sara kept hold of Sheana and finally Sheana did stop fighting with her and just clung onto Sara as she sobbed her heart out. Sara let Sheana have a good cry, and then she explained what Jo had told them.

“I’ll bring him back. I’ll raise him from the dead.” Sheana said with a determined look on her face.

“You will do no such thing Sheana!” Hypatia said from the doorway holding a tray in her hands as she entered the room and placed it down on the table before going over to look Sheana in the eyes. “Mike deserves better than that, and you know it.

“But he’s not been dead long, and I’m sure he’ll be almost just like his old self when I’m done.” Sheana argued with Hypatia.

“He still won’t be Mike though Sheana, you know that deep down. He’d just be a zombie with no mind of his own.” Hypatia pleaded with Sheana to see sense.

“Mike wouldn’t want to be a zombie Sheana.” Jo said looking worried.

“I know you’re all right, but I just don’t want to live without him. It hurts too much.” Sheana said as she put her hands to her chest feeling for the hole that was causing her so much pain right now.

Sara took her over and placed her between her and Jo, so they could all have a group hug. They were soon joined by Jenna, and they all had another sob as they remembered their friend.

Hypatia and Samantha poured them all a cup of tea out and then they sat in silence for some time as they all remembered their friend. Even though Samantha hadn’t known Mike/Michelle that long, she’d liked the way they could talk about computer problems with ease. Samantha was going to miss her preppy little side kick computer geek.

Hypatia thought the world was going to miss out on a brilliant mind, and she’d been looking forward to seeing what amazing things Michelle did in the future, but all that was gone now.

Karen didn’t feel up to driving, so she let Prue drive them all home in Karen’s car. None of them spoke on the way home, they just all looked lost in their own little world as they thought about Mike/Michelle, and how they had made such a large impact in all their lives, even given the short time they had all know each other.

Prue pulled onto the drive and then hit the brakes hard when the headlights moved across a figure hiding in some bushes to the side of the front door. Prue was scared it might be the men in black.

“What’s wrong Prue?” Sara asked looking ready for action herself now, as she looked out the car window for trouble.

“I thought I saw someone hiding in the bushes near the front door.” Prue said just before she used her vampire speed to get out the car and grab them before they could do anything to the others.

“Stay here why I go and see if Prue needs any help.” Sara told the others as she morphed into her slayer armour and vanished around the side of the house where she’d seen Prue go seconds earlier.

Sheana never morphed into her armour, but she was ready to help defend the others in the car if she needed to.

Sara could see Prue holding a figure, but it was dark down the side of the house and she had to wait for Prue to walk back towards her to make out anything else. Sara wasn’t too worried though, as Prue didn’t look to be fighting or struggling with whoever it was. The person looked unconscious as Prue stepped into the lighter part of the alleyway that led to the back of the house.

“Who is it Prue?” Sara asked.

“I could tell you, but I think you better see for yourself, because I’m at a loss to explain it.” Prue said as she stepped into the light with Michelle in her arms. “She bumped her head when I scared her just now.” Prue said as she looked down at Michelle with her eyes closed like she was sleeping.

“Michelle! But how can she still be alive?” Sara said looking confused with it all. “Take her into the house and put her on the sofa, while I go and get the others.” Sara said after she retracted her armour and then opened the front door to let Prue in with Michelle, and then she went to get the others out the car.

“Is everything alright?” Karen asked when she saw Sara poke her head in the car.

“Yes, but I need you all to come and see something.” Sara said as she opened the back door to help Sheana and Jenna get out the car. “I know you don’t feel up to it at the minute sis, but I need you to heal someone for me, and you.” Sara added, trying not to grin as she said it.

“I don’t want to use my magic Sara, not ever again.” Sheana said sounding like her world was over now Mike was gone.

“I’d hold off on saying stuff like that until you see who I need you to heal sis.” Sara said as she walked Sheana into the living room where Prue was stood over someone laid out on one of the sofas in there.

“Who’s that?” Sheana asked, not being able to see the persons face, as it was being blocked from view by Prue.

Rather than answer her question, Prue just stepped to the side and let Sheana see that it was Michelle.

“Michelle!” Sheana shouted as she dropped to her knees in front of her sleeping girlfriend and started kissing her like she would vanish at any minute. “How can she still be alive if her parents saw Mike’s dead body?” Sheana asked as she ran her hand gently across Michelle’s forehead thinking she was dreaming it all. Sheana was soon healing Michelle’s bump to her head with a blue glow from her hand. Then she sat waiting for Michelle to open her eyes, so they could find out just what had been happening, and who the person was dead in her place.

It was only a couple of minutes later when Michelle’s eyes fluttered open, but to Sheana and the others it felt like a life time.

“Hi Sheana.” Michelle smiled, happy to see a friendly face.

“We all think you’re dead, and the only thing you can say when you wake up is ‘Hi Sheana’.” Jo said sarcastically. “Care to tell us what the hell is going on, and who the dead version of you is?” Jo added.

“Can you just give me a couple of minutes to say hello to my girlfriend Jo, then I’ll try and answer your questions.” Michelle said just before she took hold of Sheana’s head in both hands and started kissing her.

“Sure, take all the time you need, just hurry up.” Jo frowned.

“Don’t be so mean Jo.” Sara said as she poked him in the side with her elbow. “Michelle will tell us what she knows in a minute.” Sara added as they all sat waiting for Michelle and Sheana to finish saying hello to each other.

“I don’t know their name, but they stole my purse this morning while I was getting some groceries. I chased after them, but lost them in the crowd of people on the high street.” Michelle said as she sat up and pulled Sheana onto the sofa next to her. “I looked everywhere for the guy, but got a shock when I saw him step out of an alley way looking freaked out, well saw myself step out of the alleyway. Well the Mike me that is, I was Michelle still.” Michelle said looking confused.

“He put your ring on?” Sara asked.

“Yes he had, but I think the shock was a little too much as he stepped back from a shop window he’d been looking in and ended up on the road just as a lorry was driving up it.” Michelle shuddered as she remembered seeing her own male body being bounced up the road just after the lorry hit it. “I saw myself die, or as good as die looking at the mess the body was in by the time it stopped rolling down the road.” Michelle added as she found it hard to swallow all of a sudden.

“What happens when the power of the ring wears off and they all see that it wasn’t Mike?” Jo asked as he tried to be logical about it.

“It won’t wear off.” Sheana pointed out. “The life force left the body while it was in that form, so there is nothing left to change it back.

“But how can Mike go home then, if everyone can see a dead version of him?” Jo asked.

“Michelle can never be Mike again, not now his parents have seen him dead.” Sheana explained.

“Never?” Michelle said looking shocked.

“No, never. I’m sorry Michelle, but the men in black and all the news papers would have a field day if this got out.” Sara said as she understood what Sheana was trying to say. “Boy comes back from the dead! It would be like the second coming of Christ.” Sara pointed out.

“So I’m a homeless orphan then?” Michelle said as it looked like she was ready to go into shock. The reality of it all was only just starting to sink in.

“You are neither homeless nor an orphan Michelle.” Karen said as she sat the other side of her to what Sheana was sat. “You will have a place here with us until you get sick of it and run away to join a circus.” Karen added with a giggle.

“Thank you Karen.” Michelle said as she broke down in tears and let Karen hug her until she stopped. “Looks like I finally got my wish to stay as Michelle then.” She added once she cried herself out.

“That’s true sweetie, but I bet you would have been happier doing it with your mum and dad though?” Karen asked as she took a tissue from Sheana and helped Michelle to clean up the little makeup she’d been wearing that had ran down her cheeks.

“Yes I would have, but I’d over heard my parents talking, and neither one of them really wanted kids to begin with. I think that’s why they were always leaving me to look after myself.” Michelle snuffled.

“That won’t happen here Michelle, and I want you to treat this place like it’s your own.” Karen smiled. “I know the others will make you feel welcome.” Karen added as she looked at Sheana and Sara.

“Goodie! A new sister.” Sara grinned as she sat cuddled up to Jo on the other sofa again.

“But what will I do about school and ID?” Michelle said looking worried again all of a sudden.

“You sit with Sheana and try to relax, while I go and give Hypatia a call and fill her in on what’s happened, and see if she can offer any advice for us.” Karen got up and left the living room with her purse in her hand as she got her mobile phone out and started to call Hypatia’s number.

“I’m glad you’re not a zombie Michelle.” Jo said looking happy to be sat across from his best friend, even if he was a girl fulltime now.

“A zombie?” Michelle asked looking puzzled.

“I was planning to bring you back to life, but Hypatia talked me out of it. It’s a good job she did, because it wouldn’t have been you that I brought back to life.” Sheana explained.

“No, it would have been the person that stole my purse.” Michelle complained.

“I didn’t mean it like that silly.” Sheana giggled. “The body would be lacking a soul.” She pointed out.

“I’m glad you didn’t have to do it then.” Michelle said with a shudder as she had a vision of her male self wanting to eat all their brains. “I’m sorry if I upset you all, but I couldn’t get my stuff back, and I couldn’t remember any of your numbers.”

“You should have come to my place sooner Michelle, to stop me worrying about you.” Jo said looking a little upset with Michelle.

“I was too shocked to do anything for an hour or so after it all happened, and I had no money on me, so I had to walk around to your place, by which point I saw my parent’s car parked outside your house.” Michelle explained. “I had a bad feeling about what they were there for, and I thought if you saw me stood at the door... Well I don’t know what you would have done.” Michelle sighed. “How were they taking the news of my death?” Michelle asked as she looked at Jo. Michelle was finding it a little weird talking about her own death, or the death of her male form.

“They were taking it pretty hard to tell you the truth man... Sorry.” Jo said as he realised what he’d just said.

“Don’t worry about it Jo.” Michelle giggled. “It’s going to take some getting used to from my end as well. Even if I did plan on leaving the ring off one day, I just thought I’d have more choice in when it all happened.” Michelle said as she looked to be thinking over her future.

“Why were you out as Michelle in the first place?” Sheana asked.

“I just feel more like myself like this, and I know it was going to be tough over the next week having my parents around, so I wanted to make the most of it. I never expected someone to snatch my purse, and then try on the ring.” Michelle sighed as she let her head rest on Sheana’s shoulder. “I found my purse in a bin down the alley I saw... Me come out off, but the other me had empted everything into his own pockets before he slipped the ring on his finger.”

“And it was the ring that took an hour to let you revert back to your normal self, so even if he took the ring off, he was still stuck with your body and face.” Jo worked out.

“I’m not saying he deserved to die, but karma can be a real bitch.” Sara said as she thought about the dead boy in the morgue some place. “I wonder who he was, and if anyone will miss him?” Sara added.

Michelle was soon grinning when Jenna jumped on her knee and started hugging her. “I’s really glad’s you’s still alive’s Shell’s.”

“So am I Jen Bear.” Michelle smiled as she hugged the little girl. “You will be okay with me stopping here?”

“Yes, very much.” Jenna giggled as she nodded her head up and down.

Everyone looked over to the living room door when they saw Karen walk back into the room. The fact she was smiling, and didn’t look worried, helped to put all their minds at ease. They all thought that Hypatia must have had some good ideas for how to deal with the problems facing Michelle.

“What did Hypatia have to say mum?” Sara asked looking hopeful.

“She said that things have already been put in place for Michelle, so we’re not to worry, and Michelle will be able to go to school and have ID in her name by Monday.” Karen said as she sat down next to Michelle again and gave her another loving hug as she smiled down at her.

“Are you saying that Hypatia knew this was going to happen?” Sara asked with anger in her voice.

“No silly.” Karen said it like Sara was just being silly. “Do you think if Hypatia could see things like that, she wouldn’t try to stop them from happening?”

“How else could she already have things in place then, if she didn’t already know about it?” Sara asked looking a little too smug with herself for catching her mum out.

“She has everything in place because of getting the cafe set up.” Karen pointed out the simple reason. “Michelle was going to be the daughter of the cafe’s owners remember? That is why Hypatia will be able to get Michelle into the school, and also sort her out with ID so fast.” Karen added.

“How will I be able to get myself enrolled in school if I have to play myself and my own mother though?” Michelle said pointing out a small flaw in their plan.

“I’ll be playing your mother, with a little help from Sheana that is.” Karen said as she looked at Sheana to make sure she didn’t have a problem with it. Sheana just sat grinning, so Karen took that as an okay to carry on with the plan. “Hypatia and I agreed that letting you kids try and sort all this out, could get sticky, so it would be better if a grownup carried out this part of the plan.” Karen explained.

“When will I be starting at school then?” Michelle asked looking a little nervous about being back at her own school, but as a girl this time.

“We’ll be going to see the headmaster on Monday morning, and I hope to have you in there by Tuesday.”

“That fast?” Michelle said looking a little shocked to find out it would all be happening so fast.

“Yes, Hypatia and I both agreed that getting Michelle into school so soon after Mike’s death will stop anyone thinking the two of you are the same person, and the school will be in to much shock from your death to take much notice of a new girl starting.” Karen gave a worried Michelle another hug as she kissed her on the forehead. Karen always did this to Sandy and Sara when they looked scared, she’d even started doing it to Sheana as well.

“It’s Jo I feel sorry for in all this right now.” Michelle said after sitting quietly for a couple of minutes. “You’ve got to keep pretending that your best bud is gone.” Michelle added with a heavy sigh.

“In a way I won’t be pretending anything Michelle. Mike has gone, and I will miss hanging with him at school.” Jo pointed out. “I’m just glad his spirit will live on, even if it is in a girl.” Jo added the word ‘girl’ like it was the worst thing that could have happened to him, but he did start to laugh about it as Sara started poking him with her finger.

“What’s that suppose to mean?” Sara asked as she kept poking and pinching him. She was grinning as she did it, so no one was worried about her being upset with him for real this time.

Michelle was giggling as well, as she watched the two of them playing around. Even though part of her life had come to an abrupt end, Michelle felt a sense of relief that she wasn’t starting this new one alone. She’d always felt like a square peg trying to fit into a round hole with Mike’s parents, but being here with Sara and Sheana felt like home to her, and had since that first time Mike came around and helped with that barbecue just after Sara saved Mike from getting beaten up by Bull and his friends.

Karen was soon back on her feet when she heard Michelle’s belly start protesting about the lack of food it had received so far that day. “When was the last time you ate Michelle?”

“This morning before leaving the house to go into town. I had a slice of toast Karen.” Michelle said looking a little worried.

“I can’t be bothered with all the messing around sorting out a meal now, so I’ll go and order some take out.” Karen said as she went to grab the stack of menus from the kitchen and brought them back for everyone to decide what they wanted. Chinese won out and thirty minutes later they were all sat around the kitchen table eating.

*****

The Commander was sat behind his desk enjoying a glass of whisky when there was a knock at his door. “Come in!” He shouted just before draining the last drops from the glass.

Karl entered the room and smiled when he saw the empty glass and the bottle of whisky sat on the table next to it. “Things really that bad sir?”

“No, just taking a break from all the crap that seems to be happening. Please tell me you have some good news for me, I could use some about now.” The Commander said as he filled his glass up, and then poured a second one he pulled out his desk draw and handed it over to Karl.

“It’s a bit early yet, but we do have a couple of people of interest we’re taking a closer look at.” Karl said.

“And who might that be?” The Commander asked.

“There’s a female gym teacher called Miss Goodblood.” Karl chuckled at the name “She beat Weatherly at badminton, but that could just be that he’s not very good at the sport. He did say things kept happening to him while he was playing the sport though.” Karl pointed out when The Commander didn’t look convinced.

“And who’s the second one?” The Commander asked, hoping for better Intel on this one.

“This one’s a student that looked to move faster than should be possible, and it also looked like she was much stronger than the boy she was able to get the better of.” Karl explained.

“Does she have a name, this student?” The Commander asked.

“Sara Anne Read.” Karl said after checking his notes again. “The boy she was fighting with looks like he’s her boyfriend, so it may just have been some harmless playing around, but she did just move to the area and start at the school along with her cousin Sheana Read.”

“Do we have pictures of what they look like?” The Commander asked looking more interested in these two.

“Yes we do.” Karl said as he handed a file over with pictures of Sara and Sheana in.

“Neither of them looks like this Slayer or her Witch friend, but they could be using magic to mask their true form, so that’s nothing to go by.” The Commander said more to himself than to Karl. “Did either of them lose any time off just after Spike fort with the slayer that first time?” The Commander asked.

“No, both girls were at school the next day.” Karl informed The Commander with a doubtful look on his face now.

“I think it’s a bit of a stretch, but it’s all we have to go on at the minute, so set up a detail to keep an eye on them both and see what they get up to.” The Commander said with a sigh. “We’ll keep an eye on her and see if we can catch this Sara and the Slayer on film at the same time, if we do, then we know she’s not the slayer.” The Commander pointed out.

“Yes Sir.” Karl said. “We also looked into the trouble in town earlier today, the trouble with the boy getting run over. It looks like a simple case of him not looking where he was going.” Karl said with a heavy sigh.

“It’s a sad thing for a parent to lose a child at such a young age, but as long as it’s not supernatural, then it’s not for us to look into it.” The Commander said as he picked up his glass and toasted the dead boy.

“I’ll second that Sir.” Karl said as he picked up his glass and knocked it back and then enjoyed the warm feeling as it went down to his stomach.

“Do you have any more details on the crystals that Spike stole from the museum the other night?” The Commander asked, trying to get away from the subject of dead teenage boys.

“No, nothing yet. We can’t even track down who owns the crystals, and they don’t seem too bothered about there loss either.” Karl said with a puzzled look.

“That’s rich people for you. Probably had no idea what they had in the first place.” The Commander said with a huff.

“Neither do we.” Karl pointed out.

“True, but where crystals are involved, you know that magic will play a big part, and I bet Spike is trying to give Drusilla a power boost, so she can take on the Slayers witch the next time they face off against each other.” The Commander edged his bets.

“I’m beginning to think that maybe we should ease up on trying to track down this Slayer and focus on the demons instead.” Karl said with a nervous edge to his voice, not sure how The Commander was going to take his comment.

“We can’t have some woman running around doing our job for us Karl, even if she has helped us out a couple of times now.” The Commander said in a calm voice. “If she solves the Spike problem, then I may rethink it, but until He’s dust and those Crystals are back with us, all bets are off.”

“Yes Sir.” Karl said as he got up and gave The Commander a Salute before leaving the room. Karl walked down the hallway, not happy with how The Commander was so focused on trying to catch this Slayer and her Witch friend. He knew they had no way of holding her, even if they could find out where she hung out when not fighting demons. The other thing bugging Karl was the fact he didn’t get the feeling that this Slayer was evil in anyway, but was just trying to keep the two worlds from crashing into each other. Karl had also noticed that The Commander had become more and more obsessed with getting his hands on supernatural beings and gaining control of their powers.

The little girl on the run with Prudence, the vampire now running around with the Slayer being a good example of that. Karl thought The Commander would have stopped looking for the little girl, now he had a bigger prize in his sights, but he was still having the tech guys look through hours of video footage looking for any signs of the little girl as well.

Karl was feeling a little out of the loop at the minute, due to The Commander having closed off a whole section of the base for a special project that he was keeping from Karl and everyone else working in the base. The Commander had said it would help keep things secret if any of the men got taken by Spike again, but Karl had worked with the commander long enough to know that he was working another angle that he didn’t want anyone to question. Karl had also seen a couple of new faces around that looked like they were from the private sector, not the military.

He was soon walking into command and started setting up the mission to watch the teacher at the school, and also the student and her cousin. He grabbed a couple of the techies to help him get all the details logged into the mission log, ready for him doing the briefings with his teams out in the field on Monday when they got started.

*****

Sara was in her mum’s car driving home again after dropping Jo off at home. Karen didn’t feel right letting Jo walk home on his own after what had happened with Mike.

Jo’s mum had run out the house when she saw Karen’s car pull up. “Where have you been Joseph? We never heard you leave the house.” His mum said as she ran up to him and threw her arms around Jo and tried hugging the life out of him.

“I’m sorry mum, but I wanted to go and let Sara and Sheana know what happened to Mike, rather than let them find out from the news.” Jo said sounding miserable. “Sorry if I scared you.”

“Thank you for driving him home again.” Jo’s mum said as she looked at Karen over Jo’s shoulder as she hugged him.

“It was the least I could do after what he had to come and tell my daughters.” Karen said as she placed a hand on Jo’s mum’s shoulder.

“I’ll see you tomorrow Jo.” Sara said as she stepped over and gave Jo a hug once his mother finally stopped hugging him.

Jo’s mum wanted to question if it was advisable for him to be going out, but she could see that Jo needed to be with his friends at this time, so she hoped that they could help each other to deal with their loss.

Sara and Karen got back in the car, but waited for Jo and his mum to enter the house before she finally pulled away and made her way home.

“I’m glad that things between you and Jo are okay again now sweetie.” Karen said as she drove the car. “He’s nothing like your father was Sara, so you have nothing to worry about, not that he’d be a match for you most the time.” Karen pointed out.

Sara just groaned at the thought of her next period and the loss of her powers again. She was going to work with Sheana on designing a ring so she can still play the Slayer during those times of the month. She also hoped the next one wouldn’t be as bad either.

Karen was soon pulling onto the drive back at home, and they got out and went into the house, to the smell of hot chocolate filling the air, so they went to the kitchen and found the others all sat round in there dressing gowns having gotten ready for bed.

“Sandy still not home yet?” Karen asked as she took her seat at the kitchen table and then picked up the mug of chocolate sat waiting for her.

“No, but she did say it could be late when she got home.” Prue reminded Karen.

“I was hoping to have a word with her and ask if Michelle could share her bed until we can get something else sorted out.” Karen said with a sigh.

“Sheana’s already taken care of that.” Michelle giggled.

“What did you do?” Karen asked looking worried.

“I used a little magic to make Sara’s bed a little bigger to fit us all in.” Sheana said looking a little sheepish about it.

“That’s one way to solve the problem.” Karen giggled. “What are you all planning to do tomorrow then?” Karen asked trying to make more normal chat while they enjoyed their drinks.

“I was thinking of going to see Susan. I want to see if I can help undo the damage Spike left when he got her to leave all those posters around school.” Sara said as she looked around the table for any objections.

“I think that’s a good idea sweetie, if you can help her then you should.” Karen said with pride for her daughter and what she was planning to do.

“I did hear that no one but her mother has been to see here since she was admitted to the hospital.” Michelle said feeling sorry for her, even if Susan had been a bitch to everyone at school, she still deserved better than what she had at the minute.

“Were you thinking of going out on patrol tonight Sara?” Prue asked.

“No, not tonight. Michelle doesn’t have access to her computer, and we’d just be walking around blind until we can get something sorted out. I don’t want to go up against Spike and Drusilla until we have everyone back in place again where we need them.”

“I was thinking of getting Jo to call in and see Mike’s parents and see if he could get them to give him my laptop, then I could carry on helping you patrol.” Michelle offered as an idea to get them back in the know with the men in black and what they were up to.

“Can’t you use Sara’s computer?” Karen asked, not happy with the idea of sending Jo to Mike’s house.

“I could blink you over there, so we could make a copy of your computer and then leave that one in its place, so we can then take yours.” Sheana offered as another idea.

“That would work even better than asking Jo to try and get it.” Karen said.

Sheana was soon suited up in her witch armour and then she cast a spell that made her and Michelle invisible before they blinked over to Mike’s house. The room was empty, but they could hear sobbing from down the hall, so they both sneaked down to see the figure of Mike’s mum lying on the bed crying as she hugged a picture of her dead son in her hands.

Sheana had used the same spell she’d used on her and Sara at school on the day Mike was being bulled, so she could see the tears rolling down Michelle’s cheeks. She didn’t think it safe to let Michelle stand there any longer, so she pulled her back down the hallway and set to work making a copy of Mike’s laptop before letting Michelle fire it up and deleting everything to do with the men in black and there computer system. The last thing they needed was either of Mike’s parents finding any of that stuff.

Once that was all sorted out, Sheana and Michelle blinked home again to let the others know everything had gone just fine. Sheana retracted her armour and then they all got ready for bed. It was too late to go out on patrol, and Sara was tired from having a busy day of training with Hypatia anyway.

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 26

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty Six

Previously...

Once that was all sorted out, Sheana and Michelle blinked home again to let the others know everything had gone just fine. Sheana retracted her armour and then they all got ready for bed. It was too late to go out on patrol and Sara was tired from having a busy day of training with Hypatia anyway.

And now the story continues...

The new larger bed had worked great, all the girls had lots of room to spread out, not that you’d have thought so to see the way Sheana and Michelle were cuddled up to each other the next morning when Sara woke up and looked over at them.

Sara had to smile when she looked down and saw Jenna cuddled into her side fast asleep still. Sara slowly slid out of bed and went to use the bathroom and take a shower before the others started moving. She was just drying herself off after getting done in the shower, when she heard the bedroom door open and close, it was a couple of minutes later when there was a scream from out in the hallway.

Sandy was stood on the landing with her back pressed up against the wall, looking like she’d just seen a ghost as she looked into the bathroom.

“What’s wrong Sandy?” Karen asked as she came out her bedroom to see what all the noise was about.

“There’s a ghost in the bathroom.” Sandy said in a shaky voice as she pointed at the door, just as Michelle stepped out looking worried.

“Michelle isn’t a ghost sis.” Sara giggled.

“But I heard on the radio as I was driving home early this morning that a Michael Baker had been killed when a lorry hit him.” Sandy said looking confused as she stepped away from the wall and reached out with a finger very slowly before she poked Michelle in the shoulder to make sure for herself.

“Some guy snatched Michelle’s purse and then put the ring on that made Michelle look like Mike. It was he that got killed.” Sara explained.

“Thank god for that.” Sandy said as she threw her arms around Michelle and hugged her.

“Thanks Sandy.” Michelle smiled as she got the hug from sandy.

Karen and the others then spent a little time filling Sandy in on what was going to be happening, and Sandy giggled when she took a look at the new bed in Sara’s room.

“You’ll need some custom sheets for that bed now.” Sandy pointed out.

“Sheana changed some of the sheets we already have to fit it.” Sara pointed out as they made their way down to get some breakfast.

“It’s turning out to be quite handy having our own little witch in the house.” Sandy said as she wrapped an arm around Sheana’s waist and hugged her.

“Yes it is, but I don’t want any of you thinking that Magic can fix all your problems.” Karen warned them all as they entered the kitchen so they could all have some breakfast before Sara, Sheana, and Michelle left with Jo, so they could visit Susan in the hospital and see if Sara and Sheana could help her recover from whatever mind control Spike did to her.

Sandy had an interesting thought while they sat eating. “If you lost your phone when that guy stole your purse Michelle, why didn’t you just try calling Sara in your mind, I thought you had a strong link with each other?”

“I did try a number of times, but Sara wasn’t picking up.” Michelle pouted.

“It’s not like using a cell phone!” Sara complained. “And Hypatia put up a wall to block all outside voices and distractions while she helped me get control of my visions when I chat with the others.” Sara explained.

“Is that so you don’t slip like the other day, and let them see parts of your past you don’t want them to see?” Sandy asked.

“Yes it is.” Sara said looking a little shamed still that Michelle got to see what she use to look like.

“Why couldn’t you hear Michelle calling to you after Tia dropped the wall though?” Sandy asked looking puzzled.

“I got the call from Jo, and then we found out about Mike, and things got a little weird after that.” Sara said looking a little uncomfortable for some reason, a detail that didn’t escape Sandy’s keen eye.

“What aren’t you telling us baby sister?” Sandy pushed for an answer.

Sara tried to keep her head down and focused on her breakfast, but she could feel the eyes of everyone watching her, all except Jenna, she was humming to herself as she worked her way down a bowl of coco pops. “Oaky! I did hear Michelle calling to me, but I’d just been told she was dead, and I was scared I might have the gift of being able to hear dead people, and it freaked me out.” Sara said looking scared just thinking about being able to do that. “I’m sorry Michelle.” Sara added with a pleading look.

“No need to apologise Sara.” Michelle said with a wave of her hand. “I think I’d have reacted the same way if I was hearing one of you in my head, just after being told you had died.”

“I think it would be cool to be able to speak with the dead.” Sandy said as she gave it some more thought.

“Speaking with the dead is not a good thing to be able to do.” Sheana warned. “You have very little control over whom and when they come to you, and once they hear of someone that can bridge the gap to the living...”

“Not good?” Sandy finished.

“Very not good. Most go mad within a year.” Sheana said looking worried for Sara getting such a power.

“I doubt we’d notice that part with Sara though.” Sandy replied in a fake whisper, just before she was trying to dodge a piece of toast that Sara threw in her direction. It did her no good though, thanks to Sara being the Slayer, she hit her mark anyway. “See what I mean? She’s violent as well.” Sandy giggled as she picked the toast up off the floor and placed it on her empty breakfast place.

“Think yourself lucky it didn’t have jam on it.” Sara said trying to look angry, but even she was soon giggling.

Michelle found being around this bunch of people to feel like what a real family should. Mike had never had fun times like this with his parents. Michelle found herself wondering if they would even miss Mike now he was dead to them. She was soon snapped out of her thoughts when Sheana and the others started clearing the table and getting the dishes washed and put away. Michelle was put on washing detail with Jenna, while Sheana and Sara dried and put away.

*****

The girls had finished the dishes and were dressed ready to leave when Jo knocked on the door later in the morning. Michelle was hoping to find a little time before they left to look on her laptop to see what the men in black were up to, but she’d been dragged into having a little fashion show with Sara and Sheana while Sandy tried to find them all something to wear that didn’t clash with each other. Sandy had them all giggling as they played around, so Michelle had a lot of fun.

“Morning baby.” Sara purred as she let Jo into the house. “You don’t look very happy, what’s wrong?” Sara asked when she saw the gloomy look on his face.

“I’ll be alright.” Jo said, not looking very convincing as he said it. “Okay, I’m sick of everyone asking if I’m doing okay with Mike’s death.” He added after Sara gave him a head tilted look with her hands on her hips to say she wasn’t buying it.

“Everyone’s worried about how you’re taking it all. They know how close the two of you were, or are.” Sara said with a quick shake of her head when she realised that she was talking about Michelle in the past tense.

“I understand all that Sara, but why ask if I’m okay? I just lost my best friend, so NO! I’m not okay!” Jo snapped. “I’m sorry.” Jo added with a sigh when he saw he’d made Sara step back when he shouted.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Sara asked.

v“There is something you could do for me.” Jo said looking nervous. “I was hoping you’d let me spend the day as Josie? I just want to get away from myself for a bit, and being just one of the girls sounds like a good way to do that.” Jo had a pleading look as he asked.

“I don’t mind spending the day with Josie, and I know that Sheana and Michelle will be happy to spend some time with her as well. “Sara smiled as she took Jo by the hand and then led him through the kitchen and up the stairs to her room where Sheana and Michelle were sat cuddling on the bed. “I hope this doesn’t put you off Jo, but we’re all going to see Susan at the hospital.” Sara pointed out.

“People will get to see Josie around in the cafe soon enough, so it will all help to build up some background for her.” Jo shrugged, not looking too bothered about letting Susan see Josie. “Michelle and Josie are supposed to be cousins anyway, so it would look odd if we’re not seen together from the start, so this could work even better.” Jo said.

Sara handed Jo her dressing gown and then handed him the ring that would change his body, but not his clothes, Sara wanted to help Josie get dressed today. Sara had an outfit ready when Josie stepped out the bathroom.

“Hi Josie.” Sara grinned as she stepped over and wrapped her arms around Josie’s neck before leaning in for a kiss. “Do you feel any better now?” Sara asked when they stopped kissing.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, but yes I feel much better knowing I can go out and walk down the street without all the kids from school saying they’re sorry to hear about Mike, and asking if I’m doing okay.” Josie said with a sigh as she rested her head on Sara’s shoulder.

“Let’s get you dressed, so we can go see Susan.” Sara said as she set to work helping Josie get her underwear on before helping her put on a pink lady fit t-shirt and denim skirt. It was a simple look, but it matched the look Sara and the others had.

“Is it wrong to feel like I can show my feeling and the loss of my best friend while in this form?” Josie asked as she let Sara hug her again.

“I think men find it harder to let others see when they are hurting, women don’t have the same worries, and the world just expects it.” Sara tried to explain her thoughts on the subject.

“I’m not really dead though Josie. Remember that.” Michelle said as she joined the hug along with Sheana.

“But in a way you are, or Mike is.” Josie said. “I won’t be able to hang with you at school anymore, well not as Mike anyway, and there’ll be no more trips to the cinema to watch the latest horror flicks.” Josie added with a sigh.

“You’re right about us hanging out at school like we use to, but I’m still up for trips to the cinema. None of that has changed.” Michelle said as she stepped back from the hug and playfully slapped Josie on the arm.

“Anyone ever told you that you hit like a girl.” Josie giggled as she slapped her back.

“That’s because I am a girl, just like you.” Michelle giggled some more as she threw her arms around Josie and then kissed her on the cheek without thinking. “Sorry.” Michelle quickly added looking worried as she stepped back.

“Don’t worry about it.” Josie giggled. “I understand it’s just a thing girls do.”

“I could get upset with you though.” Sheana pouted as she pulled Michelle away and started kissing her on the lips. Not wanting to be outdone, Sara pulled Josie closer and started doing the same thing.

They finally stopped kissing each other and made their way out the door and walked up the road to the bus stop, where they got on the bus that took them past the hospital. They saw some kids from school on the bus, and they said how sorry they were to hear about Mike, and asked if Sheana was doing okay. Sheana soon found out why Jo had wanted to spend the day as Josie now.

Sara got them off the subject of Mike, by introducing Josie and Michelle. Sara said that Michelle would be going to their school, but Josie was going to a private school for girls just outside the town. The other kids seem to buy it and were soon getting off and going to do whatever they did on a Sunday.

“There is no private girl’s school just outside the town.” Josie said once they were off the bus and walking into the hospital.

“They don’t know that, and I did imply it was on the same side of town as Tia’s house was, so they would just think that could be it.” Sara pointed out with a grin. “None of them would want to look stupid and say they didn’t know the place.”

“Anyone ever tell you that you’re a sneaky little thing.” Josie giggled with pride for her girlfriend. She wanted to give Sara a hug, but not in the middle of a hospital full of sick people.

“Yes, but I prefer it when they call me cute and sexy.” Sara said as she stopped walking and struck a sexy pose, which earned her a wolf whistle from a couple of men in dressing gowns just on their way out of the hospital building to have a cigarette judging by the fact they were both carrying packets of the death sticks. Sara just gave them a wiggle of her butt before she started walking again, as she started giggling with the other three.

*****

They finally found the right part of the hospital, after calling in at the shop to buy Susan some chocolate bars and a cute little teddy bear. They could have gotten something better and cheaper from the high street in town, but this was a last minute thing, and Sara felt like it was partly her fault Susan was in here to begin with.

“I thought it would be more secure than this.” Josie said as they walked down a hallway that said they were about to enter the psychiatric ward. She’d been expecting large nurses in white coats that could either be male or female, but they just walked down to a reception desk where a pretty looking middle aged woman wearing a nurse’s uniform smiled at them.

“Good morning, who are you here to see?” The nurse asked.

“Good morning. We’d like to see Susan Hopkins, please.” Sara said.

“That’s wonderful, she’s not had many visitors since she came in, just her mum and another friend.” The nurse smiled. “Go down the hallway and take the second left, and she’s in room twelve.” She added.

“Thank you.” Sara said as she led the others down the hallway where the nurse had just told them to go.

They soon found the room and knocked on the door where they could hear a couple of girls giggling. The giggling stopped and they heard Susan shout for them to come in, so Sara opened the door and was shocked to see Kimmie sat on the bed smiling as the two of them looked through a girl’s magazine.

“Hi Sara!” Susan said looking more shocked to see her, than Sara was to see Kimmie in the room. “You come to see the insane girl?” Susan asked with an edge of anger in her voice, as she tried to work out why Sara was there in the first place.

“No! I came to see how you were doing.” Sara said in a hurt tone. “Just because we got off to a rough start, doesn’t mean I wasn’t worried about what happened.” Sara added as she entered the room and let the other three follow her in.

“I’m sorry, but Kimmie was just telling me what some of the other kids have been saying about me back at school. Most of which I thought were my friends, but none have come to see me while I’ve been stuck in here.” Susan said looking depressed about it.

“Well we came to see how you are, and we brought you gifts as well.” Sara grinned as she let Sheana step around her and hand over the teddy bear and the chocolates.

“Thanks Sheana, Sara. I was sorry to hear about Mike, he was a nice boy. He even helped me with my homework once.” Susan said as she remembered the time. “I did ask him as well, not bully him into doing it for me.” Susan added when she saw the look Sara gave her.

“We still can’t believe he’s gone.” Sara said looking lost in thought. “Feels like he’s still with us at the minute.” Sara added as she looked over her shoulder at Michelle and then Josie.

“Who are your new friends? I don’t think I’ve seen them around before.” Susan said when she saw Sara look at them.

“This is Michelle and Josie. Michelle’s parents are the ones opening that new internet cafe in town.” Sara said as she pointed at each girl as she said their name. “Josie is Michelle’s cousin; her parents aren’t with us anymore, so she’s moving here with them.” Sara added in a whisper with a sad look.

“I’m sorry to hear that, but how did you all get to know each other?” Susan asked excited to finally have people to talk to.

“Sheana and I will be working at the cafe when we’re not at school, and we got talking after our interview and found out they didn’t know anyone, so we offered to show them around.” Sara smiled as she made up the story on the fly.

“And you thought that starting at the bottom of the pile would be good for them?” Susan asked with a giggle. “Maybe you were hoping to find me in a padded room, wearing a straight jacket.” Susan teased.

“No, we’ve been worried about you, and what you got taken away for.” Sara said in a hurt tone. “Do you remember why you did it?” Sara asked, hoping to find out if she remembered Spike compelling her to do what she did at school with the posters.

“I don’t remember what made me do it, but I keep having nightmares about a man with long bleached blond hair wearing a suit and carrying a Cane. He keeps telling me to go to him and bring some Slayer.” Susan said with a shudder as she looked scared of what was happening to her.

Sara knew she needed some time to probe Susan’s mind while the others distracted her. Sara wanted to see if she could force Spike to break his connection with Susan, so she could get out of this place.

“Michelle, Josie. This is Susan and Kimmie.” Sara said when she suddenly realised that none of them should know each other.

“Hi.” Kimmie smiled in her normal bubbly way. “It’s nice to meet you both, and I’m looking forward to hanging out in your new cafe when it opens.” Kimmie added with a grin.

“Hi, it’s nice to meet both of you.” Michelle and Josie said looking nervous, but not for the same reason Susan and Kimmie thought.

Michelle and Josie were nervous because this would be the first time either of them had ever tried to fool people they knew from school, not that either of them looked anything like Mike and Jo at the minute.

“You’re the last person I expected to be sat in here with Susan, Kimmie.” Sara said trying to help out Michelle and Josie when she saw how uncomfortable they looked being in a room with the two girls.

“My mum’s a nurse here in the hospital, and I come in and help out where I can on the weekends.” Kimmie smiled. “Mum told me that Susan hadn’t had any friends visit her since she was brought in, and I’d already heard what people were saying about her, so here I am.” Kimmie giggled, looking all excited about the time she’d been spending with her new friend.

“I think she’s just here to make me feel guilty about all the times I picked on her, and made her feel small.” Susan teased as she playfully gave Kimmie a little push.

“Is that what you’d do? If the tables were turned and it was Kimmie or I stuck here?” Sara asked.

“In the beginning, probably, but having spent some time with Kimmie now and with all you coming to see me... I’m going to be making some changes to who I think of as friends from now on and god help anyone who even thinks about picking on Kimmie when I get back to school.” Susan said with anger in her voice.

“I’m glad to hear it Susan. Kimmie is a great friend once you take the time to see it.” Sara smiled as she saw how close the two of them had become over the past couple of days.

“I want to say how sorry I am for how I treated you when we first met.” Susan said looking sincere. “You coming to see me after how I’ve treated you, shows me just what an amazing person you are as well. Friends?” Susan asked as she held out her hand to shake Sara’s.

“Friends!” Sara smiled as she took Susan’s hand in hers and shook it. Sara felt a sudden jolt as she shook Susan’s hand, and she could feel another presence lurking in the dark corners of Susan’s mind, like someone, or something was living there, but wasn’t home at the minute. “Sleep” Sara thought to Susan.

Susan suddenly closed her eyes and fell back on the bed like she’d fainted. Sara needed this time to probe Susan’s mind and find the link Spike still had over her and try to break it. Kimmie looked panicked as she watched her new friend fall back on the bed, and she was soon running from the room looking for a nurse to come and check on Susan to see if anything was wrong.

“I’ve done this to Susan, so I can break the link I feel Spike still has over her.” Sara thought to the other three, just before she delved deeper into Susan’s mind to find out just what Spike had done to her mind.

Sara found herself in a large room with two doors in it. The door at the far end of the room didn’t look like it belonged, so Sara went to see where it led. What she found when she opened the door and looked beyond it was Spikes mind with all the different people he’d been over the years.

“What the bloody hell are you doing in here?” A different looking version of Spike asked when he saw the slayer in the room.

Sara had projected her Slayer form into Susan’s mind, just in case Susan remembered any of this. Sara was glad she had now that Spike was aware of her presence. She was soon being pushed out of the room, but only with all the Spikes in there working together to force her out. The minute Sara was free of Spike’s mind, the doorway vanished, and the room looked a much happier place. Sara could no longer sense the dark presence of Spike in there either.

“You can wake up again now Susan.” Sara said to the sleeping form of Susan she found in the room now.

Susan’s eyes flickered open in the real world, just as Kimmie ran back into the room dragging a nurse behind her. “She’s passed out, and I’m scared for her mum!” Kimmie said as she pulled the female nurse around to take a look at Susan.

“She looks just fine to me Kimmie.” The nurse said as she frowned at Kimmie.

“She did just pass out Miss.” Sara said jumping to Kimmie’s defence.

“How are you feeling now dear?” The nurse asked as she helped Susan to sit up again.

“I’m feeling much better. I don’t feel like I have anyone else in my head with me either.” Susan grinned as she looked off into space trying to sense if the man with the Cane was still in her head, but she couldn’t feel anything but her own thoughts.

“The doctors will be glad to hear that sweetie.” The nurse smiled. “I’ll just go and find one of them to come and have a look at you.” She said just before leaving the room.

“So that was your mum then?” Sara asked as she looked at the door where the nurse had just left.

“Yes, that’s her.” Kimmie sighed. “She gets angry with me for wasting her time. I tend to panic a lot when I think people are ill, so she snaps at me for it.” Kimmie explained the reason for her mum having a go at her then.

“Well it looked like a good call this time Kimmie.” Sheana grinned as she looked at a much happier looking Susan sat on the bed grinning at them all.

Sara and the others had to leave the room while Susan spoke to a couple of doctors and then a woman turned up, who Kimmie informed them, was Susan’s mother. They were all let back it and Susan said that if she showed more improvement over the next two days, she would be allowed home, and then back to school next week.

The girls stopped for another couple of hours, but left when the nurses started bringing the meals around to all the patients. They were getting hungry, so they took a bus into town and went for a slice of pizza before wandering around the shops for a couple of hours. They even walked past the new cafe and saw that it was getting close to being ready to open, so they all knew it wouldn’t be long before they were all working, but the thought of earning some extra money for new clothes would be nice.

*****

Sara and the others could smell dinner cooking when they walked back in the house just before five that evening. “Hi Mum, we’re home!” Sara shouted as she let all the others into the house before she entered herself.”

“We’re in the living room honey!” Her mum shouted back.

“Dinner smells amazing.” Sara said as she entered the room and gave her mum a hug before dropping on one of the sofas and then catching Jenna as she jumped at her. “Hello, you little monster.” Sara added as she started to tickle the little girl as she giggled and screamed.

“How was your friend when you saw her? Were you able to help?” Karen asked looking hopeful.

“Yes, I think I fixed her.” Sara smiled. “Spike still had a link to her, but he soon broke it when he realised that I could use it to gain access to his mind through it.” Sara added with a grin.

“What’s to stop him being able to enter it again?” Karen asked looking worried at the news Spike still had control of the poor child.

“I left a loose link to her mind open, like I have with all of you. Hypatia taught me how to do it.” Sara grinned. “I’ll know if Spike or anyone else tries to play with her mind.”

“I’m glad you were able to help her honey.” Karen smiled with pride. “Will Josie be joining us for dinner this evening?” Karen asked.

“Only if it’s not too much trouble Karen.” Josie smiled.

“You better text your mother and let her know. I don’t want her to worry about you, or Jo.” Karen said looking a little confused.

Josie pulled Jo’s mobile out the little backpack she was using as a purse and groaned when she saw all the texts and missed calls he’d had. “I never realised just how popular I’d become, just because my best bud died.” Josie said, making it sound weird coming from a girl, being a typical guy thing to say. She quickly typed in the text message to send to Jo’s mum and then waited for a reply. It came a couple of minutes later and just said ‘thanks for letting me know’ Jo’s mum could only just use texting, but it was one way to get her son to speak, so she stuck with it.

“I wonder what your mum would say if she could see what you look like right now?” Sara asked with a grin just before she leaned over and kissed Josie on the cheek.

“As she doesn’t believe in magic, she wouldn’t believe it was really me, well not unless I removed the ring and then let her see me change back that is.” Josie said with a worried look just thinking about it, as she turned to look Sara in the eyes, just before she kissed Sara on the lips.

“Will you be okay tomorrow at School?” Michelle asked looking worriedly at Josie.

“I’ve got nothing to be worried about.” Josie grinned. “I’m not going to be there.” She giggled

“You know what I mean.” Michelle whined. “Will Jo be alright dealing with all the other kids saying how sorry they are for the loss of your best friend.” Michelle explained.

“I’ll be fine Michelle.” Josie said looking serious all of a sudden. “After all, it’s not true, even if you are only a girl now.” She added as she pulled a face like it was a bad thing. Josie was soon giggling as she got attacked by three girls armed with cushions from the sofas.

“You sexist little pig.” Sara shouted as she hit Josie with her cushion over and over again. “How can you sit there and say that when you’re a girl as well at the minute?” Sara asked as she kept hitting Josie, while they all giggled.

Dinner was soon ready and they all sat down to eat while they talked about their plans to have Karen pretend to be Michelle’s mother by using the rubber band that Sheana made for Michelle to use.

“I think the sooner we get you back in school the better it will be for you Michelle.” Karen said with a sad smile. “I know you’re dealing with a lot right now, but keeping busy and getting back to some sort of normal routine will help you focus.” Karen added.

“I’m not sure using the term ‘normal routine’ is quite right mum.” Sandy giggled as she looked at Michelle across the table. “Starting school as a girl, when you were boy before, is anything but routine.” Sandy added.

“You’re not helping sis.” Sara said through gritted teeth when she saw the worry on Michelle’s face.

“I’m sorry Michelle; I didn’t mean any of it in a bad way.” Sandy said when she also saw the worry on Michelle’s face. “I just thought you’d be excited about finally being able to go to school as a girl. I thought that’s what you wanted?” Sandy asked.

“I did, but I was hoping to make my parents understand how I felt, and they would be a part of it all happening.” Michelle wiped a tear away from her cheek as she spoke. “I didn’t think they would be mourning the death of some stranger that stole my ring and then got himself run over.” She added as she broke down and had to be hugged by Sheana until she stopped.

Deep down Michelle knew that neither of her parents would ever understand her need to be Michelle. She also knew that she would never be able to let them see that Sheana had used magic to make it happen, but to suddenly have something snatched away from you, and then have to stand on the side line while you saw people you still loved in pain because of it, was just a little too much for Michelle to deal with right now.

“I’m sorry for upsetting you Michelle.” Sandy said as she ran around the table and pulled the sobbing girl into her arms when Sheana let go of her.

“You didn’t upset me Sandy.” Michelle snuffled. “The guy that stole my purse upset me.” She added with a weak smile.

“True, but I still opened my big mouth at the wrong time.” Sandy pouted.

“Nothing new there then.” Michelle giggled.

“Hey! You cheeky cow!” Sandy said in mock horror just before she started laughing and trying to hug Michelle to death. “I’m not sure I should let you spend any more time with Sara and Sheana. You’re already beginning to sound like them.” Sandy giggled, happy to hear Michelle sounding a little happier again.

They finally got back to eating their dinner, and then they had some sponge pudding and custard for desert. Sara, Sheana, Josie and Michelle got the task of washing the dishes. It didn’t take long with the four of them doing it. They did have a fifth helper, but none of the girls were sure if Jenna helping was actually making things any quicker, but the little girl just loved playing around in the water.

Once the dishes were washed and put away, the girls all went up to Sara’s room, which was now Sheana’s, Michelle’s and Jenna’s as well. Sara smiled as she thought back to when it belonged to a boy called Simon, she was glad it wasn’t the case anymore though.

“Do you mind if I fire up my laptop and see what the men in black have been up to?” Michelle asked Sara once they were in the room and Sheana was giggling as she jumped up and down on the bed with Jenna.

“No, not at all. I was going to ask you to check and see if they had any idea where Spike might be.” Sara said as she followed Michelle over to where her laptop was on the dressing table. “I need to stop him before he finds some other poor girl like Susan to torment.”

“I bet he wasn’t too happy to find you in his mind earlier today.” Michelle giggled when she thought about what Sara had said to them after they left Susan and Kimmie at the hospital.

“He didn’t look to happy at all. In fact he looked totally shocked by it, to the point that he’d got no idea just how powerful I truly am.” Sara smiled at the thought of the look on Spikes face.

“I wish you’d been able to finish him off the other night when you had the chance.” Josie said as she stood with Sara watching Michelle fire up her laptop and log onto the net.

“He won’t be so lucky the next time we fight.” Sara growled.

Sara and Josie stood and watched Michelle work on her laptop as she brought up a couple of different programs before she was logged onto the men in black server, looking through the mission briefings. Michelle soon had Sara’s full attention with what she said next.

“Oh crap! Houston we have a major problem.” Michelle said as she turned to look at Sara looking more scared than she ever had before.

“What’s happened?” Sara asked looking just as scared.

“The men in black have a mission set to start first thing tomorrow.” Michelle explained.

“The men in black are always starting new missions.” Josie pointed out. “What’s so special about this one?” She asked.

“This one is being set up to watch one Sara Anne Read, and Sheana Read. Targets being watched as possible candidates for the Slayer and her Witch.” Michelle said as she read the text on the screen.

“No! How could they be on to them?” Josie asked as she pushed Michelle out the way so she could read down and see if anything had been written down to explain it. “It says you showed unnatural speed and strength while fighting with a boy on Friday. The undercover person stood and watched as the boy looked to be struggling to remove the girl, but without any luck.” Josie said as she read the screen out to the others.

“How could they know all that?” Michelle asked. “There are no cameras in that part of the school, and I didn’t see any teachers around.” She added looking more freaked out now she knew they were being watched everywhere at school.

Sara was in shock at the news of the men in black setting up a mission to watch her and Sheana, but she was also trying to remember who was around them on Friday at school when she had her blow out at Jo. Sara suddenly found herself reliving that part of the day on Friday, as she pulled Sheana, Michelle and Josie into it with her.

“What’s going on?” Jo’s voice asked as they found themselves all sat under the tree at school.

“I’m trying to work out who could have seen us and then reported back to the men in black about what they saw.” Sara explained as she started to look around.

Jo, Michelle and Sheana all did the same. It was just like being back at school for real, the sun felt warm where it poked through the leafs of the tree they were under, and they could feel the breeze on their faces as they looked around.

“I don’t see any teachers anywhere.” Jo said.

“I see some of the other students watching, but none of them could be a spy, could they?” Michelle asked with worry in her voice.

“No, not a student, but it would have to be someone new, someone we wouldn’t have seen before.” Sara said as she looked around for any sign of something they were missing. “Someone like that!” Sara suddenly shouted as she pointed to the man pretending to look busy pruning some bushes while he kept looking over at them under the tree.

“A maintenance man?” Josie said it like Sara had lost her mind. “You think a maintenance man is one of the Commanders undercover agents?”

“Why not?” Sara snapped back at Josie. “We just instantly assumed that all the people The Commander was sending into the school were teachers, but what if one or maybe more of them were just like him?” Sara asked as she pointed at the man now paused in Sara’s version of an instant reply from Friday lunchtime at school.

“Sara’s right.” Michelle said after giving it some thought. “We did just assume they would all be teachers, but it would make more sense to have a couple in other places as well. I bet he has someone working in the main office as well.” Michelle added.

“We better go down and let your mum know about all this Sara.” Josie said.

“She won’t be happy about it.” Sara said looking more worried about facing her mother, than she did about facing a vampire.

“True, but she might have some idea as to how we get them off your back before they see something we don’t want them to.” Josie said sounding sensible for once.

“You should become Josie more often.” Sara smiled. “You seem much smarter than Jo.” Sara giggled just before she kissed a growling Josie.

“Maybe because she’s only thinking with the one brain.” Michelle said with a grin as she looked down at Josie’s groin.

“What is this, pick on Josie day?” Josie pouted as she cuddled into Sara for protection from the mean words. Josie soon found herself in the middle of a group hug.

Sara was soon picking up Jenna who had been sat playing with a couple of cuddly toys on the bed while the others spoke., then they all left the bedroom to go and see if Karen and the others had any advice about stopping the men in black from spying on Sara and Sheana .

To Be Continued Next Tuesday

Story by SaraUK

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

To Make A Wish Chapter 27

Author:

Sara UK

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

Genre:

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

Buffyverse

Permission:

Permission granted to post by author

Chapter Twenty Seven